\A/< 
 
 FROM   THE   LIBRARY   OF 
 
 REV.    LOUIS    FITZGERALD    BENSON,   D.  D. 
 
 BEQUEATHED   BY   HIM   TO 
 
 THE   LIBRARY  OF 
 
 PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL   SEMINARY 
 
Sir  "William  Beet 
 
MEMOIRS 
 
 THE     LIFE 
 
 OF    THE 
 
 •4/ 
 
 REV.  CHARLES   SIMEON,   M.A. 
 
 LATE    SENIOR    FELLOW   OF    KING'S   COLLEGE, 
 AND     MINISTER    OF    TRINITY    CHURCH,     CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 WITH   A  SELECTION   PROM 
 
 HIS  WRITINGS  AND  CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 EDITED    BY    THE 
 
 REV.  WILLIAM   CARUS,  M.A. 
 
 FELLOW    AND    SENIOR    DEAN    OF    TRINITY   COLLEGE, 
 
 AND    MINISTER   OF   TRINITY   CHURCH, 
 
 CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 THIRD    EDITIOX. 
 
 LONDON : 
 J.  HATCHARD  &  SON,  137,  PICCADILLY. 
 
 MDCCCXLVIII. 
 
LONI-ON  : 
 R.    CLAY,    rulNTKU,    BREAD    «»««   »*"* 
 
ADVERTISEMENT 
 
 THE    THIRD    EDITION. 
 
 It  may  be  desirable  to  state,  that  this  Edition,  though  so  much 
 reduced  in  size,  is  almost  entirely  a  reprint  of  the  former  ones  ; 
 the  only  omissions  consisting  of  the  Diary  of  Mr.  Simeon's 
 second  journey  to  Scotland,  and  of  a  few  paragraphs  in  other 
 parts  of  the  work,  which  appeared  to  be  of  little  importance 
 to  the  general  reader.  Two  letters  have  been  transferred  from 
 page  139  to  their  more  appropriate  place  at  page  75  :  and  a 
 few  corrections  have  been  made  in  the  Notes  on  Missions,  at 
 page  8G,  taken  from  an  amended  copy,  which  had  been  dis- 
 covered amongst  some  papers  of  Mr.  Simeon  since  the  publi- 
 cation of  the  former  Editions.  The  following  observations  and 
 reminiscences  of  Bishop  M'  Hvaine,  prefixed  to  the  American 
 Edition  of  these  Memoirs,  are  introduced  here,  as  likely  to  be 
 interesting  to  the  reader  in  this  country. 
 
 EXTRACT    FROM    BISHOP    McILVAINE's    INTRODUCTION    TO  THE 
 AMERICAN    REPRINT. 
 
 "  The  strong  affection  and  reverence  which  I  entertained 
 for  Mr.  Simeon,  while  he  was  spared  to  the  Church  on  earth 
 to  afford  us  so  eminent  an  example  of  the  man  who,  according 
 to  the  prayer  of  St.  Paul,  is  '  filled  with  the  knowledge  of 
 God's  will  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual  understanding,  fruit- 
 ful in  every  good  work,  and  increasing  in  the  knowledge  of 
 God  ;  strengthened  with  all  might,  according  to  his  glorious 
 
IV  ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 power,  unto  all  patience  and  long-suffering  with  joyfulness  ;' 
 my  admiration  of  what  the  grace  of  God  made  him  in  his 
 office — a  most  single-minded,  unwearied,  undaunted,  patient, 
 wise,  successful  minister  of  the  Gospel — induces  me  fondly  to 
 embrace  this  opportunity  of  rendering  a  heart-tribute  to  his 
 memory."  4 
 
 ....  "I  find  it  recorded  of  that  excellent  man  [Bishop 
 Burgess],*  that,  when  near  his  end,  the  account  of  the  last 
 illness  and  death  of  Mr.  Simeon,  which  had  then  just  appeared 
 in  the  London  Christian  Observer,  was  read  to  him.  '  He 
 listened  to  it  with  marked  interest,  and  desired  to  hear  some 
 parts  of  it  a  second  time.  Soon  afterwards,  while  slowly 
 pacing  his  room,  he  was  heard  repeating,  in  a  low  but  em- 
 phatic voice,  and  as  if  applying  the  words  to  himself,  some  of 
 the  most  striking  expressions  of  humility,  faith,  and  hope  ut- 
 tered on  the  occasion  referred  to  by  that  eminent  Christian/ 
 
 "  Let  the  reader  of  this  Memoir  direct  his  attention  very 
 particularly  to  Simeon's  last  hours.  He  will  not  wonder  that 
 the  humility,  faith,  and  hope,  which  shone  so  beautifully  as 
 the  aged  pilgrim  and  good  soldier  of  Christ,  having  on  the 
 whole  armour  of  God,  was  stepping  down  into  the  valley  and 
 shadow  of  death,  fearing  no  evil,  leaning  on  the  staff,  and 
 guided  by  the  rod  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  should  have  seemed 
 to  Bishop  Burgess  c  profitable  for  instruction  in  righteousness,' 
 when  he  himself  was  about  descending  the  same  road.  There 
 was  something  peculiarly  edifying  in  the  death  of  Simeon. 
 Never  have  I  read  the  narrative  of  a  Christian  minister's 
 last  hours,  with  more  disposition  to  say,  '  Let  my  last  end  he 
 like  his.9  What  child-like  resting  upon  the  Saviour  !  what 
 composed,  tranquil,  ready-waiting  the  will  of  God  !  what  fear 
 of  self,  and  desire  to  have  Christ  all  and  in  all  !  what  a  sweet, 
 humble,  quiet,  sure,  full  hope,  fed  directly  upon  the  sincere 
 milk  of  the  word  !  and  all  the  while,  what  a  solemn  sense  of 
 death  as  being  still  awful,  though  its  sting  be  lost,  and  its 
 power  upon  the  soul  abolished  !  what  an  abiding  appreciation 
 
 *  For  Mr.  Simeon's  letters  to  Bishop  Burgess,  see  pp.  333—339,  375, 
 
 528—532. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT.  V 
 
 of  the  ineffable  seriousness  of  the  hour  in  which  a  sinner, 
 however  perfect  his  hope,  is  going  to  meet  his  God  !  And 
 when  the  places,  that  knew  the  aged  servant's  familiar  walk  so 
 Ions:,  knew  him  no  more,  what  a  contrast  there  was  in  the 
 affectionate  and  universal  homage  paid  by  the  Town  and 
 University  of  Cambridge  to  his  usefulness  and  excellence,  as 
 that  long  train  of  gownsmen  and  citizens  followed  his  body 
 to  its  grave  in  the  noble  chapel  of  his  own  college  ;  what 
 a  contrast  to  the  contempt  and  persecution  with  which,  during 
 many  years  of  his  ministry,  he  was  treated  in  that  same  town 
 and  university,  to  such  a  degree  that  the  passenger  in  the 
 street  who  treated  him  respectfully  made  himself  singular ! 
 The  change  of  feeling  towards  Mr.  Simeon,  as  thus  displayed, 
 was  no  other  than  a  change  of  feeling  towards  those  evan- 
 gelical views  which  he  always  unchangeably  taught.  It  was 
 but  an  example  of  the  like  change  in  regard  to  the  same 
 views,  which  Mr.  Simeon  lived  to  see  extended  widely  over  the 
 Church  of  England,  and  numbering  thousands  of  Clergymen, 
 as  their  advocates,  where  he,  in  the  beginning  of  his  labours, 
 could  hardly  find  out  ten. 
 
 "  It  was  not  long  before  Mr.  Simeon's  death,  that  I  had  the 
 pleasure  of  renewing  an  acquaintance  with  him,  which  had 
 been  formed  during  a  previous  visit  to  England.  Deep  was 
 the  impression  made  on  my  mind  by  that  intercourse.  I  en- 
 joyed his  society  alone,  as  well  as  in  one  of  those  parties  of 
 pious  men  at  his  rooms,  in  which  so  much  of  his  usefulness 
 had  been  accomplished.  I  heard  him  in  his  own  pulpit.  The 
 account  contained  in  this  volume*  by  the  late  eminent  member 
 of  the  Quakers'  Society  in  England,  Mr.  Gurney,  of  a  visit  he 
 made  Mr.  Simeon,  expresses  much  that  I  would  say,  were  I  to 
 attempt  a  description  of  him.  I  was  exceedingly  struck  with 
 the  flow  of  devout  joy  in  God,  positive,  heavenly  happiness, 
 which  seemed  to  be  all  the  while  possessing  his  soul,  making 
 his  mouth,  out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart,  always  full  of 
 the  precious  things  of  the  Gospel,  and  communicating  to  all 
 
 *  See  page  471. 
 
VI  ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 his  manners,  to  his  every  look  and  action,  the  most  engaging 
 expression  of  Christian  love. 
 
 "  The  reader  will  allow  me  here  to  copy  an  extract  from  my 
 Journal,  written  at  that  time,  as  the  best  evidence  I  can  give 
 of  what  I  then  thought,  when  I  had  no  idea  of  ever  publishing 
 any  thing  concerning  Mr.  Simeon. 
 
 "  '  Cambridge,  March — ,  1835. — Went,  with  Mr.  Carus,  to 
 pay  my  respects  to  Mr.  Simeon.  The  old  man  was  yet  alive, 
 indeed  as  vigorous  and  sprightly  in  spirit  as  when  I  saw  him 
 five  years  since.  He  seemed  as  young  and  fresh  in  mind,  as 
 if  the  joys  of  religion  were  new  every  day,  and  every  step 
 towards  the  grave  were  revealing  to  his  eyes  some  new  beauty 
 of  the  heavenly  inheritance.  His  greeting  was  most  affec- 
 tionate and  cordial ;  his  conversation  full  of  the  love  of  Christ 
 and  his  word.  He  seemed  constantly,  and  most  happily  to 
 himself,  to  realise  the  presence,  the  loving,  parental  presence 
 of  God,  and  to  have  continually  in  sight  the  nearness,  the 
 blessedness,  the  assurance  of  heaven.  A  Christian  so  bright  in 
 grace,  so  simple  in  spirit,  so  abounding  in  love,  so  full  of  joy 
 and  peace  in  believing,  I  know  not  that  I  ever  saw  before. 
 His  presence  was  a  sermon.  I  could  not  but  feel  humbled, 
 exhorted,  and  animated  in  his  society.' 
 
 "  I  well  remember  the  peculiar  feelings  I  had  during  that 
 visit.  After  a  good  deal  of  conversation,  Mr.  C.  having  left 
 us,  Mr.  Simeon  went  out  of  the  room  for  something  he  wished 
 to  show  me.  While  he  was  out,  and  I  alone,  I  was  sensible 
 of  an  impression  on  my  mind  of  a  very  unusual  kind.  It  was 
 one  which  I  had  never  been  conscious  of  before  from  the  con- 
 versation of  man.  I  asked  myself  what  it  was,  and  whence  it 
 came.  It  partook  of  the  solemnity  which  one  would  feel  in 
 the  presence  of  a  spirit  come  down  from  heaven  ;  though  I 
 know  that  such  a  description  will,  to  many,  seem  extravagant. 
 But  so  it  was  ;  and  I  could  then  explain  it  only  as  arising  out 
 of  the  sense  I  had,  when  conversing  with  that  holy  man,  that 
 in  a  very  unusual  degree  he  ivalked  with  God,  and  belonged  a 
 groat  deal  more  to  the  heavenly  world  than  to  this/' 
 
 The   Editor   ventures  to  insert   the   following   additional 
 
ADVERTISEMENT.  Vll 
 
 remarks  of  Bishop  M'llvaine,  received  since  the  publication  of 
 the  American  edition. 
 
 "  My  admiration  of  Simeon,  and  sense  of  his  great  value,  high 
 as  they  were,  have  been  greatly  increased  by  the  Memoir.  It 
 has  made  me  feel  so  absolutely  nothing  as  a  Christian  Minister, 
 that  I  seem  to  have  none  of  the  spirit  of  my  office.  I  par- 
 ticularly admire  the  likeness  to  the  Scripture  mode  of  exhibit- 
 ing the  people  of  God  in  the  Memoir.  The  reader  feels  that 
 he  sees  Simeon  in  no  mere  Sunday  suit ;  no  attire  put  on  him 
 for  show  ;  he  is  not  prepared  to  be  exhibited,  but  as  he  was 
 habitually — what  he  was  in  secret  as  well  as  public — the 
 whole  man,  in  the  infirmities  that  are  as  important  to  the 
 edification  of  the  reader,  as  the  graces  of  his  character,  so  he 
 is  made  to  appear." 
 
 In  sending  forth  the  Third  Edition  of  this  Memoir,  so  soon 
 after  the  publication  of  the  previous  large  impressions,  the 
 Editor  cannot  but  express  his  deep  and  lively  gratitude  to 
 Almighty  God  for  the  favour  with  which  the  Work  has  been 
 received  both  at  home  and  abroad  :  and  fervently  would  he 
 hope  and  pray  (to  use  the  words  of  Bishop  M'llvaine),  "  that 
 the  blessings  which  went  with  Mr.  Simeon,  when  he  was  per- 
 mitted to  go  in  and  out  amongst  men,  '  preaching  and  teaching 
 Christ  Jesus,'  will  go  with  these  his  remains  ;  in  which,  though 
 he  be  dead,  he  yet  speaketh  every  where  of  the  same  glorious 
 theme." 
 
 Trinitt  College, 
 
 September  7,  1848. 
 
For  the  various  contributions  to  this  "Work,  which  the 
 Editor  has  received  from  many  kind  friends,  he  takes  this 
 public  opportunity  of  offering  his  grateful  acknowledgments. 
 
 More  particularly  he  wishes  to  express  his  obligations  to 
 the  Lord  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  for  permitting  him  to  reprint 
 the  Recollections  of  Mr.  Simeon,  originally  published  in 
 India:  —  to  Sir  Richard  Godin  Simeon,  Bart.,  for  the 
 historical  Xotices  of  his  family  prefixed  to  the  Memoir: — 
 to  the  Rev.  M.  M.  Preston,  for  the  use  of  his  interesting 
 and  important  Memoranda  : — and  to  the  Rev.  Henry  Venn, 
 for  a  large  and  valuable  collection  of  Letters,  and  other 
 documents,  with  which  the  earlier  part  of  this  "Work  has 
 been  enriched. 
 
 TO  THE  BINDER. 
 
 The  Portrait  to  face  the  Title-page,  and  the  Autographs  to  be  in- 
 serted between  the  Table  of  Contents  and  the  Introduction. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 INTRODUCTION 1 
 
 PAET  I. 
 MEMOIE,  &c.  &c. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 Parentage  and  Birth  of  Mr.  Simeon — His  Education  at  Eton  College — Remark- 
 able Activity — Letter  from  Dr.  Goodall — His  early  Habits  and  Character — 
 His  Autobiography — Fast-Day  in  1776 — His  manner  of  keeping  it  —  Mr. 
 Michell's  Account — His  Removal  to  King's  College,  Cambridge — Preparation 
 to  attend  the  Lord's  Supper — His  obtaining  Peace  with  God — Delight  in  the 
 Liturgy — Efforts  to  benefit  others — His  Fall — Trouble  of  Mind  respecting 
 Saving  Faith — Review  of  Hervey — His  Economy,  and  Religious  Distribution 
 of  his  Income— Extracts  from  his  Diary.     (1759—1782.) 11 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 His  Ordination — Letter  of  Bishop  Yorke — First  Acquaintance  with  Religious 
 Persons — Introduction  to  the  Venns — First  Sermon — Diligence  in  Parochial 
 Visiting — Difficulties  about  the  Doctrine  of  Election — Letters  of  Mr.  Venn 
 respecting  his  Zeal — Letter  of  Mr.  Simeon  upon  Mr.  J.  Venn's  Ordination — 
 Earnest  Letter  to  his  Brother  on  the  subject  of  Religion — Another  on  his 
 Eldest  Brother's  Death,  to  Mr.  J.  Venn.     (1782.) 24 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 Preparation  to  leave  Cambridge — Death  of  the  Incumbent  of  Trinity  Church 
 — Mr.  Simeon's  Appointment  to  the  Living — Remarkable  Circumstances 
 attending  it — Opposition  of  the  Parishioners — Attempt  to  establish  an  Evening 
 Lecture — The  Church-doors  locked  against  him — Religious  Meetings  in  a 
 Private  Room — Mr.  Venn  consulted — Trials  in  the  Parish  and  at  Home — 
 Mr.  Simeon's  Father  reconciled  to  him — Marriage  of  his  Brother — Preserva- 
 tion of  a  Female  from  Suicide— Thankfulness  for  Reproof— Preaching  at 
 Oxford— Mr.  Robinson  of  Leicester— Ordained  Priest.    <1782— 1783.)  .     .     .     37 
 
X  CONTEXTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Preaching  around  Cambridge — Claude's  Essay — Instruction  in  Composition — 
 Difficulties  in  making  Sermons — Complaints  to  the  Bishop — Comments  on 
 his  Preaching — Contest  for  the  Lectureship — Trials  continued — His  eminent 
 Devotion — Acquaintance  with  Mr.  Housman — Diligent  Study  of  Scripture — 
 Brown's  Self-interpreting  Bible — Advance  in  Grace— First  Sermon  before  the 
 University — Letter  to  Mr.  T.  Lloyd — Benefit  of  Affliction — On  besetting  Sins 
 — To  Mr.  Thornton  on  Humility — Proposed  Mission  to  Calcutta — Rev.  David 
 Brown  and  Mr.  Grant — Mr.  "Wilberforce — Zeal  for  the  Poor  during  the  Scarcity 
 — Appointed  Dean  of  his  College — Character  of  his  Congregation.  (1783—1790.)    50 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 The  Evening  Lecture  established — Sir  W.  Scott's  Opinion — Tumults  in  the 
 Town — The  Lectures  suspended — Disturbances  during  Divine  Service — Ad- 
 monition of  the  Offenders— A  public  Apology  in  the  Church — Prefatory 
 Address  —  Happy  Change  in  Two  Students  —  Subsequent  Disturbances  — 
 Elected  Vice-Provost — Case  of  College  Discipline — Letter  to  the  Provost,  and 
 his  Reply — Letters  to  a  Young  Clergyman — Acquaintance  with  Mr.  Thomason 
 — Labours  amongst  the  Gownsmen — and  Parishioners — Visit  to  Mr.  Fletcher 
 — Patriotic  Feelings — Joy  in  the  Lord — Deep  Humiliation — To  Mr.  Stilling- 
 fleet  on  Intercession — and  Self-knowledge— On  preaching  for  Mr.  J.  Venn — 
 Proposed  Missions  to  the  Heathen — Meetings  at  Rauceby — Discussion  of  the 
 Subject— Meeting  of  the  Eclectic  Society.     (1790 — 179G.) 07 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 Introduction  to  Dr.  Buchanan— Journey  to  Scotland — Preaching  in  the  Kirk — 
 Extempore  Prayer — Diary  of  the  Journey — King's  Birthday  at  Edinburgh — 
 Dr.  Erskine — Sermon  before  the  Magistrates — Sir  John  Stirling — Mr.  Haldane 
 — On  drinking  Toasts — Lord  Adam  Gordon — Dinner  at  Holyrood  House — 
 Mr.  Colquhoun — Mr.  Black — Length  of  Sacramental  Services — Mr.  Sheriff- 
 Mr.  Campbell  —  Effect  of  his  Exhortation  —  Lord  Leven  —  Dr.  Stewart  of 
 Moulin — Narrative  of  the  Visit — Benefit  to  Dr.  Stewart — Mr.  Falconer  of 
 Glasgow — Lanark  and  Mr.  Dale — Contentment  of  a  Blind  Man — Sacrament 
 in  the  Canongate  Church — Gratitude  for  Mercies — Devotional  Exercises — 
 Return  to  England — Studley  Park — Mr.  Robinson  of  Leicester— Mr.  Jones  of 
 Creaton — Yelling — Letters  from  Dr.  Buchanan,  Mr.  Black,  and  Dr.  Stewart 
 —Answer  of  Mr.  Simeon.    (1796.) 89 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 Chosen  Lecturer  of  Trinity  Church — Engages  Mr.  Thomason  as  his  Curate — 
 Obtains  the  Curacy  of  Stapleford — Sub-division  of  his  Religious  Society — 
 Vindication  of  such  Societies — Abuses  of  them — Publication  of  Claude's 
 Essay — The  First  Volume  of  Skeletons — Appendix  and  Preface — Archbishop 
 Seeker's  Remarks — Order  from  Charles  II.  to  the  University — Continued 
 Efforts  for  Missions — Meeting  at  Mr.  Wilberforce's — Letter  from  Dr.  Coult- 
 hurst — Second  Journey  to  Scotland  — Opposition  of  the  moderate  Party — 
 Benevolent  Society  at  Leith — Remarks  on  the  doctrine  of  sinless  Perfection 
 —Letter  from  Dr.  Buchanan— Effect  of  Preaching  at  Edinburgh— Increased 
 Labours  at  Cambridge — Dr.  Milner's  Opinion  of  Mr.  Simeon — Letter  from 
 Mr.  Venn  on  Missions — Formation  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  (179G 
 —1799.) 10S 
 
CONTENTS.  XI 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII, 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Happy  Hours  at  Shelford — Straw  Manufactory  at  Sta]  leford — Letter  from  Bishop 
 Bowstead— Mr.  Sowerby  becomes  Curate  of  Trinity  Church — His  early  Death 
 — Unexpected  Legacy — Publication  of  '  Helps  to  Composition' — The  Preface 
 — Conversation  with  Wesley — Mr,  Simeon's  Infirmity  of  Temper — His  humble 
 Acknowledgment  of  it — Henry  Martyn — Mr.  Simeon  engages  him  as  his 
 Curate— Henry  Kirke  White — Mr.  Thomason  proposes  to  be  a  Missionary — 
 Letters  to  his  Mother — to  Mr.  Venn — to  Mr.  Edwards  and  to  Mr.  Thomason. 
 (1800— 1SG7.)  .     .     .     .     .* 127 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 Diary  duringhis  Indisposition — Thoughts  on  Cessation  from  Duty — First  Sunday 
 at  Lynn — Remarks  on  Fasting — Residence  in  London — Visit  to  Mr.  Newton 
 — Mr.  Robinson's  and  Mr.  Cecil's  Sermons — Mr.  Wilberforce's  Prayer — Mr. 
 Clayton — Calumnies  of  Flower — Letter  from  the  Bishop  of  El)- — On  Christian 
 Love — Lady  Mary  Fitzgerald — On  an  unpleasant  Rumour — Efforts  on  behalf 
 of  his  Brother — Mr.  Fry's  Preaching — Passion-Week — Awakening  effects  of 
 the  Liturgy — Opposition  to  Missionaries — Services  of  Females — Duties  of 
 Children  to  Parents — Journey  to  Cornwall— On  Religious  Affections — Dr. 
 Hawker — Truro  and  St.  Michael's  Mount — Miss  Grenfell — Letter  from  Henry 
 Martyn — Mr.  Simeon's  Thoughts  on  Marriage — Letter  to  Mr.  Venn — Dr. 
 Fearon — Letter  to  Mr.  Edwards — Mr,  Thomason's  affectionate  Advice — Letter 
 to  his  Parishioners.     (1807.) 153 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 Remarks  of  Mr.  Preston — Mr.  Simeon's  Treatment  of  his  Curates — His  Sunday 
 Evenings— Letter  to  Mr.  Lloyd — Comfort  in  his  Brother  Edward — Thoughts 
 on  Prayer — Letters  to  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Ring — On  the  Loss  of  Friends — The  Death 
 of  a  faithful  Servant— and  placing  a  Girl  in  Service — Mr.  Simeon's  continued 
 Debility — fetter  to  his  Parishioners — Discontinues  the  Afternoon  Service — 
 Sanction  for  the  Evening  Service — Resolution  of  the  Vestry — Extract  from 
 Fuller  about  the  Lectureship — Mr.  Thomason's  Appointment  to  India — His 
 Departure — Mr.  Simeon  accompanies  him  on  his  Voyage — Acuteness  of  his 
 Feelings  at  Parting — Mr.  Thomason's  Shipwreck — Letter  to  Mr.  Simeon — His 
 characteristic  Reply — Mr.  Thomason's  Re%iew  of  the  Event — Remarks  of 
 Mr.  Simeon — Clerical  Meetings  at  Shelford — Mr.  Preston's  Account  of  them 
 —Mr.  Simeon's  Description  to  Dr.  Ring.     (1S0S— 1S09.) '. 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 
 Death  of  Bishop  Yorke — Dr.  Dampier  succeeds  to  the  See — His  Feelings  towards 
 Mr.  Simeon — Mr.  Simeon's  Letter  to  him — Explanation  of  his  Sentiments 
 and  Conduct — Irregularities  of  Former  Times — Mr.  Simeon's  Regard  for 
 Order — Candid  Admission — '  Evangelical  and  Pharisaic  Righteousness  com- 
 pared'— Dr.  Pearson's  '  Cautious' — Mr.  Simeon's  '  Fresh  Cautions' — Professor 
 Farish's  Judicious  Advice — Private  Letter  to  Dr.  Pearson — Dr.  Pearson's 
 1  Remarks'  and  Note — Mr.  Simeon's  Reply — Reproof  of  an  Undergraduate, 
 (1809—1811.) 196 
 
Xll  CONTEXTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 Mr.  Simeon's  Regard  for  the  Liturgy — Appointed  Select  Preacher  at  St.  Mary's 
 — His  Sermons  on  the  '  Excellency  of  the  Liturgy' — '  Answer'  to  Dr.  Marsh — 
 Defence  of  the  Baptismal  Service — Letter  to  Mr.  Thomason — Martyn's  Ser- 
 mon— The  Devotional  Reading  of  the  Scriptures— Formation  of  the  Cambridge 
 Bible  Society — Dr.  Marsh's  Opposition — Mr.  "VVilberforce's  Aid — The  first 
 Meeting — Account  of  it  by  an  early  Promoter — Effect  of  Mr.  Simeon's  Ser- 
 mons— Dr.  Buchanan — Installation  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester — Awful  Death 
 —Lamented  Decease  of  Kbnig— Mr.  Preston's  Account  of  him.   (1811—1812.)  210 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 The  Autobiography"  concluded — Persecution  from  his  Parishioners — His  kind 
 Thoughts  towards  them — Their  Complaints  to  the  Bishop— Mr.  Simeon's 
 Reply — Election  of  Churchwardens — The  Bishop's  Letter  to  the  Vice  Chan- 
 cellor— Meeting  of  the  Heads — Dr.  Milner's  Interposition— Danger  averted — 
 Providential  Circumstances  connected  with  this — Proposed  Change  in  the 
 Prayer-Meeting — Opposition  to  the  Plan — Mr.  Simeon's  patient  Efforts — The 
 Opposition  continued — His  longj  Forbearance — Decided  Measures— Final 
 Arrangement— Mr.  Simeon's  Review  of  the  whole  Subject.    (1811—1813.)       .  234 
 
 PART    II. 
 CORRESPONDENCE,  &c.  &c. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 Letters— To  Rev.  T.  Thomason,  on  the  Steward's  Class— His  Brother's  Illness — 
 Martyn  in  Persia — Grief  for  his  People — To  Mrs.  Thomason,.  Affectionate 
 Thoughts — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason,  on  being  a  Select  Preacher — Godly 
 Jealousy  over  himself— Martyn's  Discussions — His  Brother's  Change  of  Resi- 
 dence— New  Rooms  in  College — Journey  to  the  Isle  of  Wight — Martyn's  Ser- 
 mon— On  writing  Religious  Letters — Arrival  of  Martyn's  Picture — His 
 Brother's  Spiritual  State— Martyn's  Illness.     (1812.) 21G 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 Letters — To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason,  on  the  Death  of  Henry  Martyn — Diffusion 
 of  Christianity  in  India — Death  of  Mr.  Robinson  of  Leicester — Tablet  in 
 Memory  of  Martyn — Season  of  May  in  London — Religious  Meetings — First 
 Stone  of  the  Jews'  Chapel — Conversion  of  two  wealthy  Jews — Martyn's 
 Papers — Mr.  Sargent  his  Biographer — Retirement  at  Sandgate — Death  of  Mr. 
 Venn — Presentation  to  Clapham — Faithful  discharge  of  his  Trust — Bible 
 Society  at  Oxford — Pleasant  Party  afterwards — Dr.  Ryder,  Dean  of  Wells — 
 Catechizing— The  Controversy  with  Dr.  Marsh — Dr.  Milner — Importance  of 
 Accurate  Translations— On  Religious  Depression.     (1813.) 256 
 
CONTENTS.  Xlll 
 
 CHAPTER  XVf. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Letters— To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  Dr.  Jowett's  Death— The  Bible  Meeting- 
 Sermon  at  St.  Mary's — Strictures  on  Dr.  Marsh — On  Sharp  Criticisms — Pre- 
 sentation to  St.  Peter's,  Colchester — On  sending  Chaplains  to  India — To  Mr. 
 King  and  Mr.  Richardson  on  the  Duty  of  Patrons  — Advice  to  a  Clergyman — 
 On  Obedience  to  his  Bishop — The  duty  \.i  Curates  to  their  Incumbent  — 
 Abdool  Messeeh — Bible  Meeting — On  Receiving  Mr.  Thomason's  Son — Effect 
 of  Mar:yn's  Ministry — On  the  Pictures  of  his  Brother,  Martyn,  and  Abdool 
 Messeeh — Cautions  on  giving  Opinions — Arrival  of  Mr.  Thomason's  Son — 
 Journey  in  quest  of  him— Letter  to  Mrs.  Thomason  about  her  Son — On 
 Placing  him  at  Mr.  Preston's — Letter  to  Mr.  Wilberforce — to  Rev.  T. 
 Thomason  about  the  Jews'  Society — and  Schools  in  India — Female  Influence. 
 (1814.) 2G6 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 Lettters — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  the  American  Missionaries — Rev.  D.  Corrie 
 — On  Closing  the  Jews'  Chapel — Hon.  Dr.  Ryder,  Bishop  of  Gloucester — 
 Death  of  Bishop  Middleton — Appointed  again  Select  Preacher — Martyn's 
 Papers — To  Dr.  Ryder  on  his  Appointment  to  the  See  of  Gloucester — The 
 Conduct  of  Religious  Professors — Dr.  Ryder's  Reply — To  Mr.  Thomason  on 
 Preaching  for  the  Jews — Meeting  at  Bristol — Recovery  of  Health — Journey  to 
 Carlisle — Bible  Meeting  there — Tour  in  Scotland — Missionaries  to  India — 
 Rev.  D.  Corrie — Professor  Farish — The  Sermon  at  St.  Mary's — Continued 
 Trial  from  his  People — Secessions  from  the  Church — Ordination  refused  to 
 two  young  Men — Letters  to  Rev.  W.  Carus  Wilson  on  the  Occasion — Remarks 
 on  the  Trials  from  his  Religious  Society.     (1815.) 285 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIII. 
 
 Letters — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  the  Abuse  of  Power — Annoyance  from  a 
 Fellow  of  his  College — Favour  in  the  University — Chaplains  to  Tndia — Kind- 
 ness of  Bishop  Mansel — On  Meekness  and  Forbearance — On  Consulting  the 
 Prejudices  of  others — Rev.  D.  Corrie's  Missionary  Sermon — Letter  from  Mr. 
 Corrie  to  Mr.  Simeon — Letter  to  Mr.  Thomason  on  the  Departure  of  Mr.  and 
 Mrs.  Robinson  for  India — On  Attention  to  College  Discipline  and  Studies — 
 Memorandum  respecting  his  Brother's  Property — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on 
 the  Character  of  Henry  Martyn — On  Symptoms  of  approaching  Illness — The 
 Improved  State  of  his  People.     (1816.) 299 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 
 Letters — To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason  about  the  Jews'  Chapel — Tyrwhitt's  Legacy 
 for  Hebrew  Literature — Hindoo  College — Movements  in  favour  of  the  Jews — 
 Religious  Meetings  in  London — Rammohun  Roy — Martyn's  Persian  Psalms — 
 Brown's  Memoir — Rev.  D.  Corrie's  Return — Preparation  for  a  New  Work — 
 To  a  Friend  in  Office  on  attending  the  Official  Chapel — Memoranda  on 
 various  Occasions — On  the  proper  exercise  of  the  Ministry — On  listening  to 
 Evil  Reports — On  suffering  Injuries — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  the  subject  of 
 his  Preaching — To  Rev.  Lewis  Way  on  his  Journey  to  Russia — Selection  of  a 
 Companion — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  the  Hindoo  College — Jewish  Mission 
 to  Russia — Proposed  Tour  at  Home — General  Zeal  for  Diffusion  of  Chris- 
 tianity— Character  of  Dr.  Buchanan — Sermon  for  the  Jews — On  Trials  as  a 
 counterbalance  of  Popularity — To  a  Clergyman  on  preaching  the  Truth  in 
 love — To  a  Daughter  on  her  Duty  to  her  Father — To  a  Lady  on  her  Duty  to 
 her  Husband — To  a  Clergyman  on  Parochial  Difficulties — To  Another  on  the 
 
XIV  CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 true  mode  of  Preaching— To  Another  on  the  Exercise  of  Conscience — To  Rev. 
 T.  Thomason  on  his  Efforts  for  the  Jews — Opening  Chapels  at  Amsterdam 
 and  Hamburgh — The  happy  State  of  his  People — Professor  Farish — Death  of 
 the  Princess  Charlotte.     (1817.) "07 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 Letters — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  Efforts  for  the  Jews  in  Holland — Kindness 
 
 of  Bishop  Burgess — Visit  to  Amsterdam — Interview  with  Dr.  Cappadose — 
 
 Sermons  for  the  Jews — English  Episcopal  Church  there— Letter  to  Bishop 
 
 Burgess  on  the  Objects  of  his  Journey  to  Holland — To  the  Same,  on  noticing 
 
 the  Jews  in  the  King's  Letter — Morbid  State  of  a  Student — To  Rev.  Mr. 
 
 on  Delight  in  his  Work — Duty  to  a  harassed  Friend — Advice  about  various 
 Persons — Kind  Counsel  for  himself — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  sending  helpers 
 to  India — State  of  his  People — Progress  of  his  New  Work — To  Rev.  T. 
 Thomason  on  the  Cambridge  Missionary  Society — Gownsmen  at'  Trinity 
 Church — To  Bishop  Mansel,  on  giving  Letters  Dimissory  to  a  Friend — The 
 Bishop's  Reply.     (1818.) 3S0 
 
 CHAPTER  XXI. 
 Letters  to  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  the  Protocol  in  favour  of  the  Jews — Proposed 
 
 Tour  in   their  behalf  to   Scotland  and  Ireland — To  Rev.  Mr. on  the 
 
 Affairs  at  Amsterdam — On  Poetry  in  Sermons — To  the  Same,  on  Tenderness 
 towards  Parents — To  a  Person  soliciting  Pupils — To  a  Curate  on  his  Conduct 
 towards  his  Vicar — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  his  Tour  for  the  Jews'  Society — 
 The  Divine  Purposes  with  respect  to  the  Jews — To  Miss  Priscilla  Gurney  on 
 Regard  for  her  Health — Memorandum  recording  his  '  Secret  Experience.' 
 (1819.) 349 
 
 CHAPTER  XXII. 
 Letters — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  publishing  the  '  Horae  Homileticae' — Extracts 
 from  the  Preface  to  the  Horae — Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  Religious  Works  in 
 India — On  acting  with  Tenderness  and  Caution — Clerical  Education  Society 
 — Memorandum  on  the  Restoration  of  his  Strength — To  Bishop  Burgess  on 
 the  '  Horae  Homileticae' — Remarks  on  a  Criticism  of  the  Bishop's — Extracts 
 from  Sermons  on  '  the  New  Birth' — and  'Justification  by  Works.'     (1820.)     .  SG6 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIII. 
 Letters — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason — Various  Efforts  on  Behalf  of  the  Jews — Form- 
 ation of  a  Jews'  Society  at  Cambridge — To  Miss  Gurney  on  the  Death  of  her 
 Sister — To  Rev.  J.  W.  Cunningham  respecting  Dr.  Chalmers — On  Clergymen 
 attending  to  Secular  Concerns — To  Rev.  E.  B.  Elliott  on  receiving  two  Vases — 
 To  his  Godson  at  Haileybury  on  the  College  Reports — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason 
 on  the  Enjoyment  of  Mercies — Sending  him  an  Assistant — Return  of  his  Son 
 to  India — Memorandum  on  receiving  Injurious  treatment    (1S21)     ....  3S3 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIV. 
 
 Letters— To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  the  Return  of  his  Son — Journey  to  Ireland 
 — Sermons  and  Meetings  in  Dublin — Archbishop  of  Tuam — Remarks  on  Cal- 
 vinism—  Storm  on  the  Passage  Home  —  Visit  to  Oxford — The  Provost  of 
 Oriel — To  Dr.  Coppleston  on  the  Calvinistic  Controversy — To  a  Missionary  on 
 Experimental  Religion — Extracts  from  his  Diary— His  Climacteric — Visit  to 
 Earlham  —  On  Delicacy  in  making  Requests  —  On  acting  with  Judgment  — 
 Jews'  Meeting  at  Bristol — and  at  Gloucester — Duchess  of  Beaufort  on  walking 
 with  Wisdom — A  Rebuke  of  his  Vanity — On  giving  a  Vote — Catholic  Eman- 
 cipation—Mr. Bankes's  Election.    (1S22.) 392 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER   XXV. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Letters — To  a  Father  on  Religious  Society  for  his  Son — On  our  Lord's  Example 
 — On  Religious  Experience  and  Cheerfulness — Diary  at  Paris — Duchess  de 
 Broglie — Marshal  Soult's  Picture-gallery — Letter  to  the  Duchess  of  Beaufort 
 on  Christian  Liberty  and  Christian  Duty — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  Mr. 
 Grant's  Death  —  His  restored  Health — Sermons  at  St.  Mary's  on  '  the  Law' — 
 To  a  Friend  who  requested  a  Loan — On  the  Religious  Disposal  of  his  Property 
 — Memorandum  on  the  Receipt  of  a  large  Sum  for  Religious  Objects.   (1823.)  403 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVI. 
 
 Letters — To  Rev.  T.  Thomason  on  Lord  Powerscourt's  Benefaction — Mr.  Goode's 
 Removal  to  India — Progress  of  Religion  in  Cambridge— General  Improvement 
 of  the  University — Sermons  on  the  Gospel— Mr.  Goode's  Appointment — The 
 Vice-Chancellor  at  the  Jews'  Meeting — To  J.  J.  Gurney,  Esq.  on  the  Motto  to 
 his  '  Essays' — To  a  Friend  on  Fidelity  to  God — To  the  Same  on  suffering 
 Persecution — To  a  Missionary  on  the  Golden  Mean — On  Human  Infirmities — 
 To  Rev.  S.  Carr  on  the  Circulation  of  the  Apocrypha  —  Memoranda  on  a 
 Bequest  for  Religious  Objects — On  the  Numbers  at  his  Evening  Parties — On 
 receiving  marks  of  Attention.     (1824 — 18*0.)       414 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVII. 
 
 Letters — To  the  Secretary  of  a  Religious  Society — To  a  Clergyman  on  avoiding 
 the  Appearance  of  Evil — To  the  Provost  of  Eton — Dr.  Goodall's  R,eply— To 
 Mrs.  Cunningham  on  the. Memoir  of  her  Sister — To  a  Friend  on  cherishing  a 
 Spirit  of  Love— To  Rev.  J.  H.  Michell  on  the  Death  of  Mr.  Lloyd— Memo- 
 randum on  being  defrauded  by  his  Servant.     (1827 — 1828.)        424 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVIII. 
 
 Letters — From  Mr.  Wilberforce  on  the  Fiftieth  Year  of  Mr.  Simeon's  Residence 
 in  the  University — Memorandum  on  the  Occasion  —  To  a  Friend  on  main- 
 taining Charity,  and  Preaching  'Christ  Crucified' — Remarks  on  the  Passing 
 of  the  Roman  Catholic  R.elief  Bill — To  a  Friend  on  declining  Controversy — 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Winchester  on  receiving  a  Copy  of  his  Charge— To  Sir  R. 
 H.  Inglis  on  guarding  against  Misrepresentation— To  Rev.  R.  W.  S.  on  the 
 Mode  of  conducting  his  Weekly  Parties  of  Undergraduates — Hints  respecting 
 the  arrangement  of  a  Sermon — Description  of  the  Weekly  Tea-party.  (1829.)  43G 
 
 CHAPTER   XXIX. 
 
 Letters — On  the  Treatment  of  Jewish  Converts — To  Miss  E.  E.  on  the  Study  of 
 Prophecy — The  Archbishop  of  Tuam  to  Mr.  Simeon  respecting  Antinomian 
 Ministers — Mr.  Simeon's  Remarks — The  Archbishop's  Reply — To  the  Rev. 
 Daniel  Wilson  on  the  State  of  his  Health — To  the  Same  on  writing  with  Clear- 
 ness and  Force — To  a  Clergyman  on  promising  him  Pecuniary  Aid — On  receiving 
 an  Exorbitant  Bill— Mr.  Simeon's  Care  in  keeping  his  Accounts — Memoranda 
 by  J.  J.  Gurney,  Esq.  of  an  Evening's  Conversation  at  Mr.  Simeon's  Rooms 
 —Hints  on  the  Management  of  the  Voice  in  Reading.     (1830 — 1831.)     .     .     .  458 
 
 CHAPTER  XXX. 
 
 Letters— To  J.  J.  Gurney,  Esq.  on  Mr.  Irving  and  his  Doctrines — Narrative  by 
 Charlotte  Elizabeth— To  Miss  M.  E.  on  the  Observance  of  the  Lord's  Day— 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta  on  his  Religious  Views— To  the  Rev.  J.  Sargent 
 on  the  Character  of  Mr.  Thomason— To  Rev.  J.  H.  Michell  on  Printing  his 
 
XVI  CONTENTS. 
 
 Entire  Works — Extracts  from  Various  Letters  on  the  Subject — Memorandum 
 about  his  Jubilee — Letter  from  Mr.  Wilberforce  on  his  completing  the  Fif- 
 tieth Year  of  his  Ministry — Extracts  from  his  Diary  on  the  Occasion — To 
 Rev.  J.  H.  Michell  describing  the  Event— and  his  Religious  Views.  (1832.)    .  484 
 
 CHAPTER  XXXI. 
 
 Letter — To  Rev.  J.  Venn  on  Presenting  him  to  a  Living — To  the  same  on  the 
 proper  Discharge  of  the  Ministry — To  Lady  Olivia  B.  Sparrow  on  Recovery 
 from  Illness — Memorandum  on  the  Completion  of  his  Works — Statement  of 
 his  Views  about  them — To  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta  on  presenting  them  to  the 
 King  — Rev.  W.  Marsh's  Remarks  on  the  Occasion — To  the  Rev.  E.  B.  Elliott 
 on  the  Loss  of  his  Wife — To  a  Clergyman  respecting  his  Preaching  and  Con- 
 duct— Extracts  from  his  Diary  enumerating  his  Mercies — To  the  Bishop  of 
 Calcutta — His  Thoughts  on  the  Prospect  of  Death — To  a  Friend  under  Depres- 
 sion— To  Miss  M.  E.  on  his  secret  Experience — To  the  Same  on  the  Right 
 Standard  of  Christian  Excellence— To  Rev.  J.  B.  Cartwnght  on  the  Effects  of 
 Religion  in  its  Rise  and  Progress.     (1833—1834.) 501 
 
 CHAPTER  XXXII. 
 
 Letters — To  a  Trustee  on  his  Duty  as  a  Patron — Mr.  Simeon's  Charge  to  his 
 Trustees— Letter  to  a  Friend  on  the  same  Subject — To  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury 
 on  Resignation  —  To  the  Same  on  Christian  Joy — To  Miss  E.  E.  on  Humilia- 
 tion— To  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester  for  a  Copy  of  his  '  Commencement '  Ser- 
 mon— To  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta  on  the  Abolition  of  Caste — To  the  Same  on 
 prudential  Care  of  Health — To  J.  J.  Gurney,  Esq.  on  the  Loss  of  his  Wife — 
 To  Rev.  J.  T.  Nottidge  on  the  Divine  Dispensations — To  Miss  M.  E.  on  the 
 Indulgence  of  Affection — To  the  Same  on  the  mixed  Nature  of  Christian  Ex- 
 perience.    (1835) 525 
 
 CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
 
 Letters — To  Dr.  Ring  on  Enduring  Affliction — To  Rev.  J.  H.  Gurney  on  the 
 
 Purchase   of  Advowsons — To   Rev.  Mr.  I on  the   same  Subject — To    a 
 
 Lady  attending  her  Mother  in  her  last  Illness  —  Extracts  from  Letters  to 
 a  Friend  recounting  the  Incidents  of  his  Tour — To  Archdeacon  Hodson  on 
 Returning  from  his  Tour — To  Dr.  Ring  on  the  same  Subject — To  Rev.  J. 
 Venn  on  Conversion— To  a  Person  under  deep  Mental  Distress — To  the 
 Bishop  of  Calcutta  on  the  Indian  Episcopate— To  a  Friend  on  Building  a 
 Church  at  Jerusalem.     (1836) 545 
 
 PART  III. 
 NAKRATIVE,  &c.  &c. 
 
 Narrative  of  Mr.  Simeon's  Last  Illness,  Death,  and  Funeral    .     .  5(53 
 
 Recollections   of   the  Rev.  C.  Simeon,   by  the  Right  Rev.  Daniel 
 Wilson,  Lord  Bishop  of  Calcutta 5S7 
 
■ 
 
 Tfti.M'*-*?? 
 
 'it 
 
 Ifc 
 
 /fe   i*dbin*ry-   It/vVZt^juf  jj?  M^*C^-~-*y?    tsA.    7~e-Zx^^Z  ' £>     -hy,    7*^^^^ 
 
 d^Z~u&-C     ztf7<7*L  ~%ZZ~fru^6c-    <&?*£    ^g^.       ?«^ifc^p  —£    Ayt^rC^. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 In  publishing  the  following  Memoir,  the  Editor  feels  it  neces- 
 sary to  premise  a  few  remarks  respecting  the  documents 
 entrusted  to  him  for  his  compilation ;  and  also  to  explain  the 
 circumstances  under  which  he  has  ventured  to  engage  in  a 
 work  of  so  much  responsibility. 
 
 During  a  season  of  indisposition  and  retirement  from  public 
 duty  in  the  summer  of  1813,  Mr.  Simeon  was  induced  to  draw- 
 up  a  short  sketch  of  his  early  life,  together  with  a  narrative 
 of  the  chief  incidents  of  his  Ministry.  This  he  appears  to 
 have  done,  not  in  the  least  degree  with  a  view  to  its  future 
 publication,  but  solely  to  refute  any  erroneous  statements 
 which  might  be  put  forth  respecting  the  course  he  had  pur- 
 sued amidst  certain  parochial  difficulties  which  he  had  re- 
 cently encountered.  This  Autobiography  is  dated,  Sandgate, 
 July  21,  181.3,  and  is  prefaced  with  the  following  obser- 
 vations : — 
 
 "  Being  here  with  a  view  to  the  re-establishment  of  my 
 health,  I  feel  a  degree  of  leisure,  to  which  I  am  unaccustomed 
 at  home,  and  which  admits  of  my  turning  my  attention  to 
 things  which  I  should  not  otherwise  have  thought  of.  Hence, 
 at  the  earnest  solicitation  of  my  dear  friend,  Mr.  Venn,  just 
 deceased,  I  undertook  to  complete  what  he  had  begun  of  his 
 Father's  life.  The  very  high  reverence  which  I  feel  for  his 
 honoured  father  would  have  made  this  a  delightful  task,  not- 
 withstanding the  utter  insufficiency  which  I  feel  to  perform  it 
 in  a  manner  worthy  of  that  blessed  servant  of  God ;  but,  on 
 
2  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 examining  the  papers  which  were  to  form  the  groundwork  of 
 his  life,  I  find  that  there  are  no  documents  to  serve  as  a  sub- 
 stratum for  my  work,  nor  any  facts  whereon  to  found  my 
 comments  and  observations.  I  was  constrained  therefore 
 yesterday  to  inform  the  family  that  I  am  unable  to  proceed 
 with  the  work 
 
 "  Hence  I  have  thought  that  I  will  recollect  some  circum- 
 stances in  my  own  life ;  and  to  this  I  am  rather  inclined  from 
 
 the  great  injury  done  by  to  the  character  of  my  dear 
 
 honoured  friend,  Mr.  Henry  Venn,  in  the  Memoir  of  him  which 
 has  been  prefixed  to  his    '  Complete  Duty  of  Man.'  .... 
 
 "  From  such  pieces  of  biography  I  learn;  1st,  that  what 
 is  really  not  true  is  often  adduced  through  want  of  better 
 information  ;  2nd,  that  truth  is  so  often  injudiciously  stated, 
 as  to  be  almost  as  injurious  as  falsehood  itself  to  the  person 
 referred  to,  and  prejudicial  rather  than  useful  to  those  who 
 read  it.  What,  if  any  one  undertaking  to  write  a  memoir 
 of  me  should  attempt  to  give  an  account  of  my  private  societies, 
 either  as  conducted  on  my  former  plan,  when  I  met  my  people 
 all  together,  or  as  altered  of  later  years  to  six  smaller  societies  ? 
 All  he  could  do  would  be  to  give  his  own  views  of  those  things: 
 he  could  not  give  mine,  seeing  that  there  is  not  a  man  in  the 
 world,  except  Mr.  Thomason,  that  is  fully  acquainted  with 
 them.  Yet  such  is  the  taste  of  the  present  day  for  memoirs, 
 that  it  is  difficult  for  a  Minister  of  any  notoriety  to  escape 
 without  having  them  published  respecting  him  even  in  his 
 lifetime ;  and  when  he  dies,  he  is  sure  to  have  the  magazines 
 filled  with  anecdotes  respecting  him,  or  delineations  of  his 
 
 character I  therefore  commit  some  things  to  paper,  to 
 
 enable  my  executor  to  determine  how  far  the  views  which  may 
 be  exhibited  by  others  are  correct  or  not." 
 
 From  an  early  period  of  his  residence  at  the  University, 
 Mr.  Simeon  appears  to  have  made  occasional  memoranda  of 
 important  matters  in  which  he  was  personally  concerned,  and 
 generally  to  have  kept  copies  of  his  correspondence  on  all 
 subjects  to  which  he  might  afterwards  be  likely  to  refer. 
 These  papers  and  books  of  memoranda  at  length  accumulated 
 
INTRODUCTION.  3 
 
 to  a  great  extent,  and  the  letters  alone  towards  the  close  of 
 his  life  amounted  to  several  thousands.*  As  lie  advanced  in 
 years  and  influence,  and  it  became  hopeless  to  export  that  he 
 could  prevent  the  appearance  of  some  kind  of  memoir  after 
 his  decease,  he  was  repeatedly  advised  to  adopt  such  measures 
 as  would  ensure  the  publication  of  at  least  a  faithful  record  of 
 his  sentiments  and  conduct.  To  this  he  was  more  particularly 
 urged  by  his  beloved  and  honoured  friend,  Mr.  Wilberforce ; 
 from  whom  he  received  the  following  suggestions  early  in  the 
 spring  of  1828  : — 
 
 "  As  I  have  pen  in  hand,  I  will  mention  a  subject,  which 
 after  1  had  despatched  my  last  letter  I  regretted  that  I  had 
 omitted  to  notice.  It  is  my  wish  that  you  would  use  some  of 
 your  less  occupied  half-hours  for  the  purpose  of  putting  down 
 notes,  if  you  have  not  already  done  it,  of  such  particulars  as 
 you  had  mentioned  in  one  of  your  last  letters,  I  mean  the 
 comparative  attendance  at  your  Church,  or  rather  the  compara- 
 tive state  of  religion  in  general  at  Cambridge,  in  the  beginning 
 and  at  the  end  of  your  residence  there.  We  may  be  sure  that 
 whenever  it  shall  please  God  to  close  your  mortal  career 
 (which  for  the  sake  of  others  will,  I  hope,  be  at  a  very  distant 
 period),  all  such  particulars  will  be  laid  before  the  public 
 either  in  the  way  of  Life,  or  in  some  other.  If,  however,  I 
 mistake  not,  there  is  but  one  person  in  the  University  at  all 
 qualified  to  supply  the  particulars  I  allude  to — I  mean  Pro- 
 fessor Farish.  I  therefore  wish  you  to  leave  notes,  or  heads 
 at  least,  if  not  more." 
 
 Upon  this  letter  Mr.  Simeon  made  the  following  memoran- 
 dum : — "  I  had  often  had  the  idea  suggested  to  me,  but  never 
 could  endure  the  thought  of  preparing  materials  for  a  Memoir. 
 But  hateful  as  the  task  is,  I  here  commence  it,  December  15, 
 1829." 
 
 Having  to  a  great  extent  arranged  (with  indices  and  ob- 
 servations) the  voluminous  mass  of  his  papers,  Mr.  Simeon 
 proposed   to  place  them   in   the  hands  of  his  "  most  beloved 
 
 See  Letter  to  Sir  R.  H.  Inglis,  chap,  xxviii. 
 
4  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 friend,"  the  Rev.  John  Sargent,  who  on  every  ground  was  of 
 all  persons  the  best  qualified  to  undertake  the  work.  But,  to 
 the  great  loss  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  Mr.  Sargent  was 
 suddenly  called  to  his  rest  at  the  very  time  he  was  preparing 
 to  visit  Mr.  Simeon  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  his  papers. 
 The  following  letter,  written  by  Mr.  Simeon  on  the  occasion, 
 will  show  the  repugnance  he  still  felt  at  making  these  prepara- 
 tions for  a  Memoir  of  himself. 
 
 "  June  1,  1833. 
 
 "  I  think  I  have  expressed  to  you  the  real  feelings  of  my 
 heart  in  reference  to  any  Memoir  of  me  after  my  death.  Could 
 entire  silence  respecting  me  be  obtained,  there  is  no  price  at 
 which  I  would  not  purchase  it.  But  of  that  I  have  no  hope, 
 where  there  are  so  many  booksellers  that  will  be  glad  of  the 
 Work,  and  so  many  writers  who  would  be  ready  to  execute  it. 
 
 But  what  do ,  or  know  of  me  ?     Nothing  at  all. 
 
 I  am  not  communicative  of  my  feelings,  or  of  my  secret  motives 
 of  action,  unless  to  one  with  whom  I  have  the  closest  com- 
 munion, or  who  can,  from  somewhat  of  a  similarity  of  mind, 
 appreciate  them.  After  Mr.  Thomason,  there  was  no  man  in 
 the  world  who  knew  so  much  of  me  as  our  dear  departed  friend, 
 Mr.  Sargent.  In  my  correspondence  with  Mr.  Thomason 
 (which  had  been  preserved  entire  for  twenty  years)  he  had  a 
 continuous  view  of  all  that  had  passed  in  my  Ministerial  life, 
 and  not  a  little  of  what  had  passed  in  my  heart ;  and  he  knew 
 (as  he  has  fully  proved  in  his  Biography  of  Martyn)  what  a 
 memoir  should  be He  knew  too  what  kind  of  observa- 
 tions would  do  good  in  such  a  sphere  as  that  in  which  it  has 
 been  my  lot  to  move 
 
 On  these  grounds  therefore  I  had  desired  my  most  beloved 
 friend,  Mr.  Sargent,  to  pre-vent  and  prevent  the  attempts  of 
 others,  who  would  do  harm  to  religion  by  their  injudicious, 
 though  well-meant  productions.  And,  that  he  might  not  be 
 anticipated  by  others,  he  was  actually  engaged  to  come  to  me 
 the  very  day  I  set  off  to  attend  his  funeral,  to  arrange  some 
 papers,  which  would  have  furnished  materials  for  him  to  work 
 upon  for  the  first  thirty  or  forty  years  of  my  Ministrations. 
 
INTRODUCTION.  5 
 
 Now  let  me  say.  that  God  having  in  Ins  tender  mercy  spaivd 
 my  lite  to  see  my  Work  edited,  and  having  times  without 
 number  heard  me  welcoming  my  dissolution  any  day  or  hour 
 after  that  great  work  should  he  accomplished,  I  am  expect 
 a  summons  from  Him  daily  and  hourly  (it  will  not  come  one 
 hour  the  sooner  for  being  looked  for  by  me);  and  then-fore  I 
 have  lost  no  time  in  requesting  my  beloved  friend  Mr.  C.  to 
 
 stand  in  the  place  of  my  departed  friend He  knows, 
 
 and  will  know  more  and  more,  my  abhorrence  of  laudatory 
 encomiums — he  knows  what  my  idea  of  biography  is 
 
 I  hate  myself  for  the  steps  which  I  feel  myself  thus  almost 
 bound  to  take.  I  feel  that  an  injudicious  person  might  do 
 great  harm  by  statements  on  subjects,  on  which  he  was  only 
 partially  and  perhaps  erroneously  informed.  This,  so  far  as 
 it  respects  myself,  would  be  of  no  consequence  any  more  than 
 it  would  be  if  two  persons  in  China  were  either  applauding  or 
 reviling  me  at  this  moment  ;  but  it  may  be  of  consequence  to 
 young  men  who  may  come  to  the  University  after  I  am 
 gone  to  my  great  account.  And  this  alone  reconciles  me 
 to  a  measure,  which  on  every  other  ground  I  should  utterly 
 abhor." 
 
 Immediately  after  his  return  from  the  funeral  of  Mr.  Sargent, 
 Mr.  Simeon  requested  the  Editor  to  undertake  the  work, 
 which  had  been  assigned  to  his  deceased  friend.  On  various 
 grounds,  however,  on  which  it  would  be  unbecoming  here  to 
 enter,  the  task  was  respectfully  declined  ;  and  it  was  only 
 when  urged  by  some  important  considerations  of  a  public 
 nature,  that  the  Editor  so  far  ventured  to  commit  himself  to 
 the  work,  as  to  engage  to  examine  the  papers  and  prepare 
 them  for  publication.  But  being  solicited  to  the  last  to 
 undertake  the  responsibility  of  editing  them,  and  the  whole 
 of  Mr.  Simeon's  MSS.  being  bequeathed  to  him  for  this 
 purpose,  he  felt  himself  no  longer  at  liberty  to  decline  a  duty 
 thus  solemnly  imposed. 
 
 After  examining  and  digesting  the  mass  of  papers  confided 
 to  his  care,  (a  work  of  no  light  labour  and  perplexity,)  the 
 Editor  proposed  to  compile  the  Memoir  in  the  usual  historical 
 
0  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 form,  connecting  it,  as  might  naturally  be  expected,  with  the 
 religious  events  of  the  times  :  this  course  was  recommended 
 indeed  by  many  of  his  friends,  to  whose  judgment  he  would 
 ever  pay  the  greatest  deference.  But  a  difficulty,  apparently 
 insurmountable,  soon  presented  itself;  Mr.  Simeon  had  given 
 the  strictest  injunctions,  that  on  no  consideration  whatever 
 should  the  Memoir  exceed  the  limits  of  "  a  single  octavo 
 volume"  It  was  obvious,  therefore,  that  to  reduce  within  the 
 prescribed  compass  the  history,  public  and  private,  of  an 
 active  life  of  more  than  seventy  years,  much  of  the  most 
 important  part  of  the  papers,  viz.  the  Correspondence,  must  of 
 necessity  have  been  omitted.  This  plan,  therefore,  after  much 
 consideration,  was  ultimately  abandoned. 
 
 The  Work  was  then  for  some  time  entirely  suspended  ;  and 
 for  various  reasons,  some  of  a  public  and  others  of  a  more 
 private  nature,  it  was  thought  desirable,  for  a  season  at  least, 
 to  postpone  its  publication.  When  at  length  the  Editor  felt 
 himself  at  liberty  to  resume  the  task,  he  proposed,  for  the 
 present,  merely  to  print  the  Autobiography,  together  with 
 such  a  selection  from  Mr.  Simeon's  writings  and  correspondence 
 as  would  give  a  general  view  of  his  character  and  sentiments  ; 
 and  then  to  append  to  the  W^ork  a  narrative  of  his  last  illness 
 and  death ;  adding  in  conclusion  the  valuable  "  Recollec- 
 tions," which  had  been  kindly  furnished  by  the  Bishop  of 
 Calcutta. 
 
 The  whole  of  the  Autobiography,  with  the  exception  of 
 a  few  words,  has  been  printed  without  abridgement  or  alte- 
 ration, and  is  introduced  under  the  term,  Memoir.  The 
 opinion  of  some  indeed  was,  that  it  should  have  been  published 
 as  it  was  written,  viz.  without  any  interruption  ;  and  then 
 have  been  followed  by  the  Correspondence  and  other  details, 
 in  chronological  order.  But  as  the  history  was  in  many 
 respects  incomplete,  and  in  one  instance  passed  over  a  period 
 of  fifteen  years,  with  scarcely  any  allusion  to  the  important 
 matters  which  occurred  during  the  interval,  it  was  found  to 
 be  almost  necessary  to  break  up  the  Memoir  into  short 
 Chapters,  according  to  the  natural  division  of  the  subject,  and 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 then  to  append  to  each  Chapter  such  contemporaneous  matter 
 as  might  be  either  interesting  in  itself,  or  desirable  to  fill  up 
 the  narrative.  As  this  was  done  during  the  progress  of  the 
 Work  through  the  press,  the  Volume  at  length  increased  so 
 much  beyond  expectation,  that  it  was  necessary  at  the  con- 
 clusion of  the  Autobiography  to  discontinue  the  historical 
 form  altogether  :  or  else  the  Correspondence  must  have  been 
 seriously  abridged.  The  selection,  however,  of  extracts  from 
 Mr.  Simeon's  letters  and  memoranda  will  present,  it  is  hoped, 
 a  sufficiently  connected  view  both  of  his  proceedings  and 
 sentiments  to  the  close  of  his  life.  Many  topics  indeed  of 
 interest  and  common  report,  which  may  probably  be  looked 
 for  in  this  Work,  have  been  omitted  ;  partly  owing  to  the 
 manner  of  its  composition,  and  partly  because  in  some  instances 
 it  would  have  been  necessary  to  allude  to  persons  still  living 
 more  than  would  be  becoming.  It  has  been  the  earnest  desire  of 
 the  Editor  to  omit,  as  far  as  was  consistent  with  fidelity,  every 
 expression  which  might  cause  pain  to  the  survivors  of  Mr. 
 Simeon  :  and  if,  occasionally,  to  preserve  any  useful  obser- 
 vations, he  has  permitted  some  stringent  remarks  to  appear, 
 he  hopes,  by  suppressing  the  names  of  the  parties  under 
 review,  effectually  to  prevent  their  being  recognised.  And  as 
 regards  the  painful  comments  upon  a  former  state  of  affairs  at 
 Trinity  Church,  the  Editor  feels  it  only  due  to  the  present 
 Congregation  to  state  here  distinctly,  that  there  is  no  one  now 
 living  in  Cambridge  to  whom  those  censures  refer. 
 
 To  avoid  these  and  other  difficulties,  he  would  gladly  have 
 postponed  the  publication  of  the  Work  to  a  still  more  distant 
 period  :  he  feels  that  the  life  of  a  public  man  can  scarcely  be 
 written  with  the  completeness  which  is  desirable  till  some 
 considerable  time  after  his  decease.  But  to  meet  the  wishes 
 of  his  friends  so  urgently  repeated,  and  under  the  hope  of 
 rendering  some  present  service  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  he  has 
 ventured  at  length  to  send  forth  the  Memoir  in  its  present 
 form. 
 
 In  making  the  selection  from  the  Letters,  Diaries,  and 
 Memoranda,  the  Editor  has    kept    the    following  objects  in 
 
O  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 view  :  first,  to  introduce  whatever  might  best  illustrate 
 Mr.  Simeon's  ministerial  life  and  character  —  his  religious 
 sentiments  and  doctrines  :  and  next,  to  present  such  incidents 
 or  observations  (some  of  them  apparently  trifling,)  as  would 
 give  the  most  natural  and  familiar  view  of  his  private  life,  and 
 exhibit  in  detail  his  temper  and  spirit,  as  well  as  his  feelings 
 and  habits.  Hence  it  did  not  appear  consistent  with  fidelity 
 to  suppress  occasional  expressions  or  statements,  which  betray 
 symptoms  of  vanity,  or  other  infirmities.  For  the  same 
 reason,  strong  but  characteristic  remarks  have  been  allowed  to 
 stand  unaltered ;  and  observations  and  sentiments,  which  the 
 Editor  might  perhaps  be  inclined  to  dissent  from,  and  in  some 
 cases  would  gladly  have  omitted,  he  has  suffered  to  remain 
 without  abridgement  or  comment.  He  has  wished  to  abstain 
 equally  from  censure  and  eulogy.  His  almost  filial  affection 
 and  reverence  for  the  subject  of  this  Memoir  would  restrain 
 him  from  venturing  on  the  former,  as  it  makes  him  obviously 
 too  partial  to  attempt  the  latter.  He  feels,  however,  that 
 happily  he  has  not  to  discharge  the  office  of  a  critic,  but 
 solely  of  a  compiler ;  and  he  has  been  confirmed  in  the 
 propriety  of  this  course  by  Mr.  Simeon's  own  observations  in 
 the  following  letter,  on  the  publication  of  the  Correspondence 
 of  the  Rev.  J.  Newton. 
 
 "  5  o'Clock  on  Sunday  Morning, 
 K.C.,  Feb.  21,  1808. 
 "  I  have  risen  to  prepare  for  the  service  of  my  God  ;  but  I 
 cannot  sit  down  to  other  work  till  I  have  discharged  my  con- 
 science towards  you  as  an  Executor  of  Mr.  Newton.  You  are 
 commissioned  to  publish  his  papers,  and  those  in  particular 
 which  he  has  pointed  out ;  and  you  submit  them  to  the  judg- 
 ment of  myself  and  two  other  Ministers,  who,  in  point  of 
 Christian  experience,  are  mere  babes  to  him.  In  consequence 
 of  this,  because  we  cannot  descend  into  his  depths,  we  must 
 bring  him  into  our  shallows,  and  reduce  this  and  that  ex- 
 pression to  our  own  standard.  This  is  an  injustice  to  him, 
 and  to  the  world.  We  have  not  ability  to  sit  in  judgment 
 upon  such  a  man,  any  more  than  babes  just  beginning  to  see 
 
INTRODUCTION.  9 
 
 the  truth  are  to  sit  in  judgment  upon  us.  And  my  decided 
 opinion  is,  that  there  should  be  no  modifying  of  his  expressions 
 at  all.  Had  the  letters  been  written  in  his  very  advanced  age, 
 I  might  have  thought  otherwise  ;  but  at  the  age  of  forty-five 
 or  fifty  he  surely  knew  his  own  experience  better  than  we 
 can  do.  We  may  be  better  men  than  he  ;  and,  having  less 
 corruption  in  our  hearts,  may  be  unable  to  go  all  lengths  with 
 him  in  his  expressions  ;  but  if  he  was  so  vile,  and  had  humility 
 enough  to  publish  it,  let  God  have  the  glory  and  men  the 
 benefit  of  his  fidelity.  What  good  has  not  been  done  by 
 Augustine's  confessions  !  When  therefore  Mr.  Xewton  speaks 
 of  being  shunned  as  a  wild  beast,  I  would  not  alter  an  iota  of 
 it.  There  certainly  is  one  person  living  who  can,  or  rather 
 who  must  go  all  lengths  with  him  ;  and  who  is  comforted  by 
 knowing  that  such  ci  man  felt  himself  so  vile  as  he  knows 
 himself  to  be.  Such  a  thing  as  the  recital  of  a  story  may  be 
 omitted ;  because  judgment  alone  can  determine  that  ;  but, 
 when  he  declares  his  own  experience,  I  think  it  wrong  to  alter 
 a  syllable  :  it  is  like  the  Jesuits  concealing  the  Crucifixion  of 
 the  Lord  for  fear  of  its  giving  offence  to  the  Chinese  ;  and 
 I  am  sure  that  the  disposition  to  alter  his  words  would  have 
 induced  us  to  correct  the  Apostle  Paul,  if  we  had  been  at  his 
 elbow  when  he  wrote  the  7th  of  the  Romans  :  or  if  we  had 
 been  left  his  executors  to  publish  his  papers. 
 
 "  I  have  thus  expressed  my  mind,  and  unburthened  my 
 conscience,  and  endeavoured  to  approve  myself,  what  I  most 
 truly  am, 
 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  friend  and  humble  servant, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "  P.  S. — Remember  that  I  speak  only  of  those  passages 
 where  he  relates  his  own  experience  ;  but  in  any  passage 
 I  would  be  fully  convinced  that  it  needed  alteration  before  I 
 would  suffer  it  to  be  altered.  My  rule  should  be,  '  What 
 would  Mr.  Xewton  do  if  he  himself  in  the  fullest  exercise  of 
 all  his  faculties  were  present  V  That  only  would  I  do,  or 
 advise  any  one  else  to  do.  He  has  spoken  for  himself  when 
 living  •  and  he  should  do  the  same  when  dead  \  and  that  too 
 
10  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ivithout  any  apologies  for  him,  either  in  notes  or  hi  a  preface. 
 If  the  Editor  or  Editors  do  not  agree  with  him,  they  have  no 
 need  to  publish  their  names  ;  they  are  merely  Executors  of 
 Mr.  N.'s  Will.  Let  us  get  nearer  to  God,  and  have  more  of 
 the  mind  of  God  than  he,  and  then  let  us  sit  in  judgment  on 
 him,  and  make  apologies  for  him  ;  till  then,  let  us  sit  at  his 
 feet  and  learn." 
 
 Upon  this  principle  it  has  been  the  Editor's  endeavour  to 
 compile  the  following  Memoir.  His  constant  desire  has  been 
 to  act  with  fidelity  and  candour,  not  attempting  to  display  the 
 graces,  nor  yet  to  conceal  the  failings  of  the  man  ;  but  so  to  set 
 forth  the  truth  respecting  him,  and  as  he  would  himself  have 
 published  it,  that  (to  adopt  his  own  language)  "  God  may 
 have  the  glory,  and  men  the  benefit  of  his  fidelity." 
 
 No  one  can  be  more  sensible  than  the  Editor  is  himself  of 
 the  imperfection  of  the  Work  as  it  is  at  length  sent  forth  to 
 the  public.  He  can  only  say  that,  during  his  short  intervals 
 of  leisure  from  collegiate  and  parochial  duties,  and  often  after 
 protracted  periods  of  necessary  attention  to  other  engagements, 
 he  has  devoted  to  it  all  the  thought  and  care  in  his  power  : 
 and  he  trusts,  that  in  complying  with  the  earnest  wishes  of 
 his  friends  to  publish  this  Memoir  without  further  delay,  he 
 shall  meet  with  their  kind  indulgence,  if  he  is  unable  at 
 present  to  offer  it  to  them  in  a  form  more  worthy  of  their 
 acceptance. 
 
 And  now  he  would  humbly  commend  his  Work  to  the 
 Giver  of  all  Good,  with  the  earnest  hope  that  the  Divine 
 blessing  may  accompany  its  perusal.  And  he  would  feel  him- 
 self amply  rewarded  for  all  his  anxious  labour  in  compiling  it, 
 if  happily  it  should  prove  instrumental  to  the  diffusion  of  that 
 same  "  spirit  of  love,  and  oi  power,  and  of  a  sound  mind,"  with 
 which  Mr.  Simeon  was  so  eminently  endued  ;  and  thus  be  the 
 means  of  advancing  those  high  and  holy  objects,  the  promotion 
 of  which  was  the  unceasing  effort  of  his  long  and  laborious  life. 
 
 Trinity  College, 
 Feb.  IS,  18-17. 
 
MEMOIR 
 
 OP 
 
 THE  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON. 
 
 PART  I. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 1759—1782. 
 
 Charles  Simeon,  the  subject  of  this  Memoir,  was  the  fourth 
 and  youngest  son  of  Richard  Simeon,  Esq.  of  Reading,  by  his 
 marriage  with  Elizabeth  Hutton,  the  descendant  of  a  family 
 remarkable  for  having  numbered  amongst  its  members  two 
 archbishops  of  York.  His  immediate  ancestors,  in  the  two 
 preceding  generations,  had  been  the  incumbents  of  the  living 
 of  Bucklebury  in  Berkshire  —  a  circumstance  which  may 
 possibly  have  had  some  influence  in  directing  his  thoughts  to 
 that  profession,  of  which  he  afterwards  became  so  distinguished 
 and  influential  a  member.  The  family  trace  their  descent 
 directly  from  the  ancient  house  of  the  Simeons  of  Pyrton  in 
 Oxfordshire  ;  in  which  county,  and  that  of  Stafford,  they 
 formerly  held  very  large  possessions.  Their  only  male  repre- 
 sentatives are  now  to  be  found  in  Mr.  Simeon's  branch  of  the 
 family  :  the  other  branches  having  terminated  in  females  ; 
 one  of  whom  intermarried  with  the  celebrated  John  Hampden  ; 
 and  others  are  merged  in  the  families  of  the  Welds  of  Lulworth 
 Castle,  and  the  Lords  Vaux  of  Harrowden. 
 
 The  eldest  son  of  Richard  Simeon,  who  was  named  after 
 his  father,  died  early  in  life.  John,  the  second  son,  was  bred 
 to  the  bar  *  he  became  Senior  Master  of  the  Court  of  Chan- 
 cery ;  and  was  one  of  the  Commissioners,  conjointly  with  Sir 
 Herbert  Taylor  and  Count  Munster,  for  the  management  of 
 the  private  property  of  George  the  Third.     For  many  years 
 
12  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1776. 
 
 he  represented  the  Borough  of  Reading  in  Parliament  ;  and 
 in  1815  was  created  a  baronet  ;  an  honour  previously  held  by 
 the  family  from  a  period  almost  coeval  with  the  institution 
 of  the  order.  The  third  brother,  Edward,  was  an  eminent 
 merchant  in  London  ;  and  for  many  years  one  of  the  Directors 
 of  the  Bank  of  England.  He  realized  a  large  fortune,  of 
 which,  however,  he  had  but  little  enjoyment,  being  cut  off 
 prematurely  by  a  peculiar  and  distressing  malady,  during 
 which  he  derived  the  most  important  benefit  from  the  devoted 
 attention  and  faithful  instruction  of  his  youngest  brother. 
 
 Charles  Simeon  was  born  at  Beading,  September  24,  1759, 
 and  was  baptized  at  the  parish -church  October  24,  following. 
 Very  little  can  be  ascertained  with  accuracy  respecting  his 
 early  history.  Whilst  yet  very  young  he  was  sent  to  the 
 Boyal  College  of  Eton,  where  he  was  in  due  course  admitted 
 on  the  foundation  ;  and  when  nineteen  years  of  age  he  suc- 
 ceeded to  a  scholarship  of  King's  College  in  the  University  of 
 Cambridge.  The  energy  and  vigour  which  so  remarkably 
 distinguished  him  through  life,  were  much  noticed  in  his 
 youth.  Horsemanship  was  his  favourite  exercise;  and  few 
 persons,  it  is  well  known,  were  better  judges  of  the  merits  of 
 a  horse,  or  more  dexterous  and  bold  in  the  management  of 
 one.  In  feats  of  strength  and  activity  he  was  surpassed  by 
 none  ;  of  some  of  these  he  was  pleasantly  reminded  in  the 
 decline  of  life  by  his  early  schoolfellow  and  constant  friend, 
 Dr.  Groodall,  the  late  Provost  of  Eton  ;  who  in  a  letter,  Sep- 
 tember 29,  1833,  writes  to  him — "I  much  doubt  if  you  could 
 now  snuff  a  candle  with  your  feet,  or  jump  over  half-a-dozen 
 chairs  in  succession.  Sed  quid  ego  hcec  revoco  ? — at  73, 
 moniti  meliora  sequamur" 
 
 With  regard  to  his  moral  character  and  habits,  there  is 
 every  reason  to  believe,  from  observations  that  occasionally 
 escaped  from  him,  that  he  wras  by  no  means  profligate  or  vicious 
 in  the  usual  sense  of  the  terms.  It  would  rather  appear  that 
 though  exposed  to  scenes  and  temptations,  which  he  often 
 spoke  of  with  horror,  he  was  on  the  whole  in  early  life  regular 
 in  his  habits,  and  correct  in  his  general  conduct.  His  failings 
 were  principally  such  as  arose  from  a  constitutional  vehemence 
 and  warmth  of  temper,  the  more  easily  provoked  from  certain 
 feelings  of  vanity  and  self-importance,  which  during  the  whole 
 of  his  life  were  a  subject  of  conflict  and  trial  to  him.  These 
 feelings  would  display  themselves  at  school  in  too  great  atten- 
 
MT.    1G.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEOX.  ]  ?y 
 
 tion  to  dress,  and  in  little  peculiarities  of  manner,  which 
 quickly  attracted  the  notice  and  provoked  the  ridicule  of  his 
 companions. 
 
 It  seemed  necessary  to  premise  thus  much  respecting  Mr. 
 Simeon's  early  habits  and  behaviour ;  as  it  might  easily  be 
 supposed  from  the  strong  language  he  has  used,  when  de- 
 scribing "  the  vanity  and  wickedness"  of  his  youth,  that  he 
 had  been  guilty  of  some  gross  violations  of  morality.  Those 
 however  who  are  accustomed  to  searching  self-examination, 
 and  habitually  compare  their  lives  and  tempers  with  the  re- 
 quirements of  God's  holy  law,  will  have  no  difficulty  in 
 understanding  Mr.  Simeon's  unreserved  expressions  of  sorrow 
 and  humiliation  when  reviewing  the  past.  It  should  be 
 remembered  too,  that  the  statements  of  the  following  auto- 
 biography are  those  of  an  advanced  Christian,  recording  with 
 matured  views  his  judgment  of  the  unprofitableness  of  his 
 youth.    We  now  enter  upon  Mr.  Simeon's  own  narrative. 
 
 3IE3IOIR    WRITTEN    IN    1813. 
 
 u  I  begin  then  with  my  early  life. — Eut  what  an  awful  scene 
 does  that  present  to  my  view  !  Never  have  I  reviewed  it  for 
 thirty-four  years  past,  nor  ever  can  I  to  my  dying  hour,  with- 
 out the  deepest  shame  and  sorrow.  My  vanity,  my  folly,  my 
 wickedness,  God  alone  knoweth,  or  can  bear  to  know.  To 
 enter  into  a  detail  of  particulars  would  answer  no  good  end. 
 If  I  be  found  at  last  a  prodigal  restored  to  his  Father's  house, 
 God  will  in  no  ordinary  measure  be  glorified  in  me  :  the 
 abundance  of  my  sinfulness  will  display  in  most  affecting 
 colours  the  superabundance  of  his  grace. 
 
 u  There  is,  however,  one  remarkable  circumstance  which  I 
 will  mention.  About  two  years  before  I  left  Eton,  on  one  of 
 the  fast  days  during  the  American  War,  I  was  particularly 
 struck  with  the  idea  of  the  whole  nation  uniting  in  fasting 
 and  prayer  on  account  of  the  sins  which  had  brought  down 
 the  Divine  judgments  upon  us  :  and  I  thought  that,  if  there 
 was  one  who  had  more  displeased  God  than  others,  it  was  I. 
 To  humble  myself  therefore  before  God  appeared  to  me  a  duty 
 of  immediate  and  indispensable  necessity.  Accordingly  I 
 spent  the  day  in  fasting  and  prayer.  But  I  had  not  learned 
 the  happy  art  of  '  washing  my  face  and  anointing  my  head, 
 that  I  might  not  appear  unto  men  to  fast.'  My  companions 
 therefore  noticed  the  change  in  my  deportment,  and  imme- 
 
14  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1779. 
 
 diately  cried  out  Ovcu,  oval  vfTiv,  viroKpiTai  (Woe,  woe  unto  you, 
 hypocrites,)  by  which  means  they  soon  dissipated  my  good 
 desires,  and  reduced  me  to  my  former  state  of  thoughtlessness 
 and  sin.  I  do  not  remember  that  these  good  desires  ever 
 returned  during  my  stay  at  school  :  but  I  think  that  they 
 were  from  God,  and  that  God  would  at  that  time  have  com- 
 municated richer  blessings  to  me,  if  I  had  not  resisted  the 
 operations  of  his  grace,  and  done  despite  to  his  blessed  Spirit.* 
 "On  my  coming  to  College,  Jan.  29,  1779,  the  gracious 
 designs  of  God  towards  me  were  soon  manifest.  It  was  but 
 the  third  day  after  my  arrival  that  I  understood  I  should  be 
 expected  in  the  space  of  about  three  weeks  to  attend  the  Lord's 
 Supper.  What !  said  I,  must  I  attend  1  On  being  informed 
 that  I  musty  the  thought  rushed  into  my  mind  that  Satan 
 himself  was  as  fit  to  attend  as  I  •  and  that  if  I  must  attend,  I 
 must  prepare  for  my  attendance  there.  Without  a  moment's 
 loss  of  time,  I  bought  the  old  Whole  Duty  of  Man,  (the  only 
 religious  book  that  I  had  ever  heard  of)  and  began  to  read  it 
 with  great  diligence ;  at  the  same  time  calling  my  ways  to 
 remembrance,  and  crying  to  God  for  mercy ;  and  so  earnest 
 was  I  in  these  exercises,  that  within  the  three  weeks  I  made 
 myself  quite  ill  with  reading,  fasting,  and  prayer.  From  that 
 day  to  this,  blessed,  for  ever  blessed,  be  my  God,  I  have  never 
 
 *  The  late  Rev.  J.  H.  Michell,  Hector  of  Kelshall,  who  was  Mr. 
 Simeon's  schoolfellow  at  Eton,  from  the  year  1768  to  their  removal 
 together  to  King's  College,  gives  the  following  account  of  this  circum- 
 stance in  a  letter  to  the  Editor  in  1837  : — 
 
 u  On  the  fast  day  in  1776  we  attended  the  chapel  twice,  and  heard  a 
 sermon  from  Dr.  Barnard,  the  Provost.  Though  few  of  us  had  any  clear 
 notion  of  a  fast,  except  that  we  were  to  abstain  from  meat  and  amuse- 
 ment till  the  afternoon  after  the  second  service,  yet  we  could  not  forbear 
 from  observing  and  ridiculing  our  schoolfellow,  who  phut  himself  within 
 his  study,  and  instead  of  joining  us  in  the  public  hall,  contented  him- 
 self with  one  hard  egg.  His  dress  and  manners  from  this  time  became 
 more  plain  and  unfashionable.  This  was  very  observable  to  myself  who 
 slept  within  a  few  feet  of  his  bed.  As  it  was  the  custom  for  the  upper 
 boys  to  meet,  after  the  outward  doors   were   closed,   in   their   lower 
 
 chamber,  many  a  direct  and  indirect  jest  was  uttered  against  him 
 
 We  learnt  also  that  he  kept  a  small  box  with  several  divisions,  into 
 which,  on  having  been  tempted  to  say  or  do  what  he  afterwards  con- 
 sidered as  immoral  or  unlawful,  it  was  his  custom  to  put  money  for  the 
 poor.  — His  habits  from  that  period  became  peculiarly  strict."—  Jle  adds  : 
 "  We  used  to  have  a  song  about  him,  ridiculing  his  Btrictness  and 
 devotion:  and  the  chorus  of  that  song,  referring  to  his  box,  I  am 
 ashamed  to  say  1  once  joined  in,  and  it  haunts  me  to  this  day." 
 
JRt   19.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  15 
 
 ceased  to  regard  tlie  salvation  of  my  soul  as  the  one  thing 
 needful. 
 
 "  I  am  far  from  considering  it  a  good  thing  that  young 
 men  in  the  University  should  be  compelled  to  go  to  the  table 
 of  the  Lord  ;  for  it  has  an  evident  tendency  to  lower  in  their 
 estimation  that  sacred  ordinance,  and  to  harden  them  in  tlynr 
 iniquities  ;  but  God  was  pleased  to  make  use  of  that  compul- 
 sion for  the  good  of  my  soul,  and  to  bring  me  to  repentance 
 by  means,  which  for  the  most  part,  I  fear,  drive  men  into 
 a  total  disregard  of  all  religion. 
 
 "  I  soon  became  a  member  of  the  Society  for  Promoting 
 Christian  Knowledge,  because  I  thought  that  the  books  of  that 
 Society  would  be  the  most  useful  of  any  that  I  could  procure, 
 and  that  I  might  do  good  to  others  by  the  circulation  of  them. 
 The  first  book  which  I  got  to  instruct  me  in  reference  to  the 
 Lord's  Supper,  (for  I  knew  that  on  Easter  Sunday  I  must 
 receive  it  again,)  was  Kettlewell  on  the  Sacrament  ;  but 
 I  remember  that  it  required  more  of  me  than  I  could  bear, 
 and  therefore  I  procured  Bishop  Wilson  on  the  Lord's  Supper, 
 which  seemed  to  be  more  moderate  in  its  requirements.  1  con- 
 tinued with  unabated  earnestness  to  search  out,  and  mourn 
 over  the  numberless  iniquities  of  my  former  life ;  and  so 
 greatly  was  my  mind  oppressed  with  the  weight  of  them,  that 
 I  frequently  looked  upon  the  dogs  with  envy ;  wishing,  if  it 
 were  possible,  that  I  could  be  blessed  with  their  mortality, 
 and  they  be  cursed  with  my  immortality  in  my  stead.  I  set 
 myself  immediately  to  undo  all  my  former  sins,  as  far  as 
 I  could  ;  and  did  it  in  some  instances  which  required  great 
 self-denial,  though  I  do  not  think  it  quite  expedient  to  record 
 them ;  but  the  having  done  it  has  been  a  comfort  to  me  even 
 to  this  very  hour,  inasmuch  as  it  gives  me  reason  to  hope 
 that  my  repentance  was  genuine.  One  little  instance  of  quite 
 inferior  consideration  was  this  :  on  leaving  Eton  I  took  a 
 receipt  in  full  of  every  person  with  whom  I  had  dealt ;  but 
 one  man,  who  let  out  boats,  had  charged  me,  as  I  verily 
 believed,  at  least  double  the  amount  of  my  just  debt;  and 
 therefore  I  paid  him  only  half;  and  gave  him  his  option,  to 
 receive  that  or  none.  This,  on  reflection,  appeared  to  me  an 
 act  of  oppression  ;  for  though  the  man  was  certainly  not  in 
 high  repute  for  honesty,  I  could  not  prove  that  he  had  im- 
 posed upon  me;  and  it  was  better  that  I  should  suffer  lcfss, 
 than  run  any  risk  of  doing  an  unjust  thing.      I   therefore 
 
16  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1779. 
 
 determined  to  pay  him  the  other  half  of  his  bill,  the  very  first 
 moment  I  should  see  him.  This  also  was  a  relief  to  my  mind, 
 because  it  was  doing  as  I  would  be  done  unto.* 
 
 "  My  distress  of  mind  continued  for  about  three  months, 
 and  well  might  it  have  continued  for  years,  since  my  sins 
 were  more  in  number  than  the  hairs  of  my  head,  or  than  the 
 sands  upon  the  sea  shore  ;  but  God  in  infinite  condescension 
 began  at  last  to  smile  upon  me,  and  to  give  me  a  hope  of 
 acceptance  with  him.  The  circumstances  attendant  on  this 
 were  very  peculiar.  My  efforts  to  remedy  my  former  misdeeds 
 had  been  steadily  pursued,  and  in  a  manner  that  leaves  me  no 
 doubt  to  whose  gracious  assistance  they  were  owing ;  and,  in 
 comparison  of  approving  myself  to  God  in  this  matter,  I  made 
 no  account  of  shame,  or  loss,  or  anything  in  the  world  ;  and  if 
 I  could  have  practised  it  to  a  far  greater  extent,  with  the  hope 
 of  ultimate  benefit  to  myself  and  others,  I  think  I  should  have 
 done  it.  In  proportion  as  I  proceeded  in  this  work,  T  felt 
 somewhat  of  hope  springing  up  in  my  mind  ;  but  it  was  an 
 indistinct  kind  of  hope,  founded  on  God's  mercy  to  real  peni- 
 tents. But  in  Passion  week,  as  I  was  reading  Bishop  Wilson 
 on  the  Lord's  Supper,  I  met  with  an  expression  to  this  effect : 
 '  That  the  Jews  knew  what  they  did  when  they  transferred 
 their  sin  to  the  head  of  their  offering.'  The  thought  rushed 
 into  my  mind,  What!  may  I  transfer  all  my  guilt  to  another? 
 Has  God  provided  an  offering  for  me,  that  I  may  lay  my  sins 
 on  his  head  ]  then,  God  willing,  I  will  not  bear  them  on  my 
 own  soul  one  moment  longer.  Accordingly  I  sought  to  lay 
 my  sins  upon  the  sacred  head  of  Jesus  ;  and  on  the  Wednesday 
 began  to  have  a  hope  of  mercy ;  on  the  Thursday  that  hope 
 increased ;  on  the  Friday  and  Saturday  it  became  more  strong ; 
 and  on  the  Sunday  morning  (Easter-day,  April  4)  I  awoke 
 early  with  those  words  upon  my  heart  and  lips,  c  Jesus  Christ 
 is  risen  to-day  !  Hallelujah  !  Hallelujah  !'  From  that  hour 
 peace  flowed  in  rich  abundance  into  my  soul ;  and  at  the  Lord's 
 
 *  It  is  a  curious  fact,  however,  that  this  very  man,  a  year  or  two  after 
 I  had  executed  my  purpose,  met  me  in  Eton,  and  claimed  from  me  the 
 original  bill  ;  but  as,  for  three  or  four  years,  I  carried  in  my  pocket  the 
 small  card  on  which  all  the  receipts  were  written,  I  showed  him  his 
 receipt,  and  brought  to  his  remembrance  all  the  circumstances  that  had 
 passed.  From  that  day  1  have  been  very  careful  in  keeping  my  receipts ; 
 and  have,  on  one  occasion  in  particular,  saved  a  great  deal  of  money 
 by  it. 
 
JET.   19.]  KEY.    CnARLES    SIMEON,  17 
 
 table  in  our  chapel  I  had  the  sweetest  access  to  God  through 
 my  blessed  Saviour.  I  remember  on  that  occasion  there  being 
 more  bread  consecrated  than  was  sufficient  for  the  communi- 
 cants, the  clergyman  gave  some  of  us  a  piece  more  of  it  after 
 the  service ;  and  on  my  putting  it  into  my  mouth  I  covered 
 my  face  with  my  hand  and  prayed.  The  clergyman  seeing  it 
 smiled  at  me  ;  but  I  thought,  if  he  had  felt  such  a  load  taken 
 off  from  his  soul  as  I  did,  and  had  been  as  sensible  of  his  obli- 
 gations to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  I  was,  he  would  not  deem 
 my  prayers  and  praises  at  all  superfluous. 
 
 "  The  service  in  our  chapel  has  almost  at  all  times  been  very 
 irreverently  performed  :*  but  such  was  the  state  of  my  soul 
 for  many  months  from  that  time,  that  the  prayers  were  as 
 marrow  and  fatness  to  me.  Of  course,  there  was  a  great  diffe- 
 rence in  my  frames  at  different  times ;  but  for  the  most  part 
 they  were  very  devout,  and  often,  throughout  a  great  part  of 
 the  service,  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord  'with  strong  crying  and 
 tears.'  This  is  a  proof  to  me,  that  the  deadness  and  formality 
 experienced  in  the  worship  of  the  Church,  arise  far  more  from 
 the  low  state  of  our  graces,  than  from  any  defect  in  our  Liturgy; 
 if  only  we  had  our  hearts  deeply  penitent  and  contrite,  I  know 
 from  my  experience  at  this  hour,  that  no  prayers  in  the  world 
 could  be  better  suited  to  our  wants,  or  more  delightful  to  our 
 souls. 
 
 "  From  the  time  that  I  found  peace  with  God  myself,  I 
 wished  to  impart  to  others  the  benefits  I  had  received.  I 
 therefore  adopted  a  measure  which  must  have  appeared  most 
 singular  to  others,  and  which  perhaps  a  more  matured  judg- 
 ment might  have  disapproved  ;  but  I  acted  in  the  simplicity 
 of  my  heart,  and  I  am  persuaded  that  God  accepted  it  at  my 
 hands.  I  told  my  servant,  that  as  she  and  the  other  servants 
 were  prevented  almost  entirely  from  going  to  church,  I  would 
 do  my  best  to  instruct  them  on  a  Sunday  evening,  if  they  chose 
 to  come  to  me  for  that  purpose.  Several  of  them  thankfully 
 availed  themselves  of  the  offer,  and  came  to  me  ;  and  I  read 
 some  good  book  to  them,  and  used  some  of  the  prayers  of  the 
 Liturgy  for  prayer ;  and  though  I  do  not  know  that  any  of 
 them  ever  received  substantial  benefit  to  their  souls,  I  think 
 
 *  Contrasted  with  this  painful  state  of  things  we  cannot  but  notice 
 here,  with  thankfulness,  the  reverence  and  devotion,  which  now  prevail 
 in  this  and  our  other  College  Chapels.     Ed. 
 
 c 
 
18  MEMOIRS    OF    TIIE  [l  770. 
 
 that  the  opportunities  were  not  lost  upon  myself  ;  for  I  thereby 
 cultivated  a  spirit  of  benevolence,  and  fulfilled  in  some  measure 
 that  divine  precept,  '  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give.' 
 
 "  In  the  long  vacation  I  went  home ;  and  carried  with  me 
 the  same  blessed  desires.  I  had  then  a  brother,  eight  years 
 older  than  myself,  living  with  my  father,  and  managing,  as  it 
 were,  his  house.  I  wished  to  instruct  the  servants,  and  to 
 unite  with  them  in  family  prayer ;  but  I  had  no  hope  that  a 
 proposal  to  that  effect  would  be  acceded  to  either  by  my  father 
 or  my  brother  :  I  therefore  proposed  it  to  the  servants,  and 
 established  it  myself,  leaving  to  my  brother  to  join  with  us  or 
 not,  as  he  saw  good.  To  my  great  joy,  after  it  was  established, 
 my  brother  cordially  united  with  me,  and  we  statedly  wor- 
 shipped God,  morning  and  evening,  in  the  family.  I  take  for 
 granted  that  my  father  knew  of  it  ;  but  I  do  not  remember 
 that  one  word  ever  passed  between  him  and  me  upon  the 
 subject. 
 
 "  As  yet,  and  indeed  for  three  years  after,  I  knew  not  any 
 religious  person,  and  consequently  continued  to  have  my  society 
 among  the  world.  When  the  races  came,  I  went  to  them,  as 
 I  had  been  used  to  do,  and  attended  at  the  race-balls  as  usual, 
 though  without  the  pleasure  which  I  had  formerly  experienced. 
 I  felt  them  to  be  empty  vanities  ;  but  I  did  not  see  them  to 
 be  sinful  ;  I  did  not  then  understand  those  words,  '  be  not  con- 
 formed to  this  world'  At  the  latter  ball,  Major  B.  of  Windsor, 
 asked  me  to  go  over  with  him  the  next  day  to  Windsor,  to 
 join  in  a  match  at  cricket,  and  to  spend  a  few  days  with  him: 
 this  I  did  ;  and  it  led  to  an  event  which  I  desire  ever  to  re- 
 member with  the  deepest  shame,  and  the  most  lively  gratitude 
 to  God.  On  the  Sunday  he  proposed  to  go  and  visit  a  friend 
 about  fifteen  miles  off  ;  and  to  that  proposal  I  acceded.  Here 
 I  sinned  against  God  and  my  own  conscience  ;  for  though  I 
 knew  not  the  evil  of  races  and  balls,  I  knew  full  well  that  I 
 ought  to  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  day.  He  carried  me  about 
 ten  miles  in  his  phaeton  ;  and  then  we  proceeded  the  remainder 
 of  our  way  on  horseback.  The  day  was  hot  ;  it  was  about  the 
 26th  day  of  August,  1779,  and  when  we  arrived  at  the  gentle- 
 man's house,  I  drank  a  great  deal  of  cool  tankard.  After 
 dinner,  not  aware  of  the  strength  of  the  cool  tankard,  I  drank 
 wine  just  as  I  should  have  done  if  I  had  drunk  nothing  else ; 
 and  when  1  came  to  return  on  horseback  I  was  in  a  state  of 
 utter  intoxication.     The  motion  of  the  horse  increased  the 
 
JET.    19.]  ElET.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  19 
 
 effect  of  the  liquor,  and  deprived  me  entirely  of  my  senses. 
 Major  B.  rode  before,  and  I  followed  ;  but  my  horse,  just  before 
 I  came  to  a  very  large  heath,  turned  in  to  an  inn  ;  and  the 
 people  seeing  my  state  took  me  off  my  horse.  Major  13.  not 
 seeing  me  behind,  rode  back  to  inquire  for  me  :  and  when  he 
 found  what  condition  I  was  in,  he  put  me  into  a  post-chaise, 
 and  carried  me  to  the  inn  whence  we  had  taken  our  horses. 
 Here  we  were  forced  to  stop  all  night.  The  next  morning  we 
 returned  in  his  phaeton  to  Windsor.  I  do  not  recollect  whether 
 my  feelings  were  very  acute  that  day  ;  I  rather  think  not. 
 The  next  morning  we  went  to  a  public  breakfast  and  dance  at 
 Egham,  which  at  that  time  was  always  on  the  Tuesday  after 
 the  Reading  races.  There  I  passed  an  hour  or  two,  and  after 
 returning  with  him  to  Windsor  proceeded  on  horseback  to 
 Reading.  I  went  through  Salthill,  and  seeing  Mrs.  Marsh 
 standing  at  her  inn-door,  I  entered  into  a  little  conversation 
 with  her.  She  asked  me  whether  I  had  heard  of  the  accident 
 that  had  happened  to  a  gentleman  of  Reading  on  the  Sunday 
 evening  before ;  and  then  told  me  that  a  gentleman  of  Reading 
 had  fallen  from  his  horse  in  a  state  of  intoxication,  and  had 
 been  killed  on  the  spot.  What  were  my  feelings  now  !  I  had 
 eighteen  miles  to  ride,  and  all  alone  ;  how  was  I  filled  with 
 wonder  at  the  mercy  of  God  towards  me  !  Why  was  it  not 
 myself,  instead  of  the  other  gentleman  1  Why  was  he  taken, 
 and  I  left  ?  and  what  must  have  been  my  state  to  all  eternity 
 if  I  had  then  been  taken  away  !  In  violating  the  sabbath  I 
 had  sinned  deliberately  ;  and  for  so  doing  God  had  left  me  to 
 all  the  other  sins  that  followed  !  How  shall  I  adore  his  name 
 to  all  eternity  that  He  did  not  cut  me  off  in  these  sins,  and 
 make  me  a  monument  of  his  heaviest  displeasure  ! 
 
 "  There  have  been  two  seasons  in  my  life  when  God  might 
 have  cut  me  off  in  most  righteous  judgment ;  namely,  in 
 August  1778,  when  my  horse  fell  with  me  in  Piccadilly,  and 
 broke  my  spur,  but  without  my  falling  off;  (at  which  time  I 
 was  at  the  very  summit  of  all  my  wickedness,  without  one  serious 
 concern  about  my  soul ;  and  when  the  stumbling  of  my  horse 
 called  forth  only  a  bitter  curse  at  him,  instead  of  a  thanksgiv- 
 ing to  God  ;)  and  on  this  occasion,  when,  after  having  received 
 so  much  mercy  from  God  as  I  had  since  done,  I  sinned  so 
 grievously  against  him.  On  either  of  these  occasions  he  might 
 well  have  made  me  a  monument  of  his  heaviest  indignation. 
 Never  have  I  since  gone  through  Egham  without  the  most 
 
 c2 
 
20  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1779. 
 
 lively  emotions  of  gratitude,  blended  with  the  deepest  humi- 
 liation of  soul  before  God.  I  always  look  for  the  Assembly 
 Room,  that  I  may  begin  there  my  acknowledgements  to  my 
 heavenly  Father  ;  and  it  is  remarkable  that  on  the  very  day  of 
 August  in  the  last  year  (1812),  I  went  through  Egham  with 
 my  dear  invalid  brother,  in  our  way  to  the  Isle  of  Wight. 
 What  a  mercy  did  I  feel  it,  that  after  the  lapse  of  thirty-three 
 years  the  mercy  was  as  fresh  in  my  remembrance  as  at  the 
 first,  and  that  all  my  feelings,  if  not  quite  so  acute  as  at  first, 
 were  quite  as  sincere.  Blessed,  for  ever  blessed,  be  my  God, 
 who  has  not  to  this  hour  cast  off  my  soul ! 
 
 "  During  this  vacation,  and  all  the  following  vacations  till  I 
 entered  into  Orders,  I  used  to  attend  the  parish-church  at 
 Reading  every  afternoon,  and  frequently  in  a  morning  ;  and 
 I  used  to  find  many  sweet  seasons  of  refreshment  and  comfort 
 in  the  use  of  the  stated  prayers. 
 
 "  After  this  I  went  on,  through  the  goodness  of  God,  com- 
 fortably for  nearly  a  year ;  but  haying  read  a  great  deal  of 
 Hervey's  works,  I  was  much  perplexed  in  my  mind  respecting 
 the  nature  of  saving  faith.  I  have  some  idea  that  I  expressed 
 a  wish  to  my  father  to  have  some  person  who  could  give  me 
 information  on  the  subject  ;  and  that  it  was  he  who  advised 
 me  to  apply  to  Dr.  Loveday  of  Caversham  for  instruction. 
 To  him  I  did  apply,  and  he  lent  me  Archbishop  Sharp's  third 
 volume,  containing  his  casuistical  sermons  ;  these  I  read  with 
 great  profit ;  they  showed  me  that  Hervey's  view  of  saving 
 faith  was  erroneous  :  and  from  that  day  to  this  I  have  never 
 had  a  doubt  upon  the  subject.  I  think  it  clear,  even  to 
 demonstration,  that  assurance  is  not  necessary  to  saving  faith; 
 a  simple  reliance  on  Christ  for  salvation  is  that  faith  which 
 the  word  of  God  requires  ;  assurance  is  a  privilege,  but  not  a 
 duty.  The  true  source  of  all  the  mis  cakes  that  are  made  in 
 the  religious  world  about  assurance  is.  that  men  do  not  dis- 
 tinguish as  they  ought,  between  an  assurance  of  faith  and  an 
 assurance  of  hope.  There  are  three  kinds  of  full  assurance 
 spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures  (as  I  have  shown  in  one  of  my 
 printed  Skeletons):  a  full  assurance  oi^  understanding  (Col.  ii. 
 2),  oi  faith  (Heb.  x.  22),  and  of  hope  (Ileb.  vi.  11).  ^The  first 
 relates  to  a  clear  view  of  revealed  truth  in  all  its  parts  ;  the 
 second,  to  the  power  and  willingness  of  Christ  to  save  to  the 
 uttermost  all  that  come  unto  Coil  by  him  ;  and  the  third, 
 (which  is  generally  understood  by  the  word  assurance})  to  our 
 
JET.   19.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  21 
 
 own  personal  interest  in  Christ.  This  last  may  doubtless  be 
 enjoyed ;  but  a  person  may  possess  saving  faith  without  it, 
 and  even  a  full  assurance  of  faith  without  it ;  he  may  be  fully 
 assured  of  Christ's  power  and  willingness  to  save  him,  and  yet 
 not  be  assured  that  Christ  has  actually  imparted  salvation  to 
 him.  The  truth  is,  that  these  two  kinds  of  assurance,  namely, 
 of  faith  and  of  hope,  have  respect  to  very  different  things  ; 
 assurance  of  faith  having  respect  only  to  the  truth  of  God  in 
 his  word,  whilst  assurance  of  hope  is  founded  on  the  corre- 
 spondence of  our  character  with  that  word  :  the  one  believes 
 that  God  will  fulfil  his  promises  to  persons  of  a  particular  de- 
 scription  ;  and  the  other,  that  we  ourselves  are  of  that  very 
 character  to  whom  they  are  and  shall  be  fulfilled.  This  latter, 
 therefore,  I  say  again,  is  not  a  duty,  but  a  privilege,  (an 
 inestimable  privilege,  no  doubt-)  and  it  is  certain  that  our 
 Lord  himself  very  highly  commended  the  faith  of  the  Canaan- 
 itish  woman  and  others,  who  possessed  the  former  assurance 
 without  one  atom  of  the  latter. 
 
 "  This  shows,  I  think,  that  we  ought  to  read  all  human 
 compositions  with  caution.  The  best  of  writers  have  their 
 favourite  notions,  which  they  are  apt  to  carry  too  far  ;  and 
 this  I  consider  to  be  the  case  with  Ilervey,  both  with  respect 
 to  the  doctrine  of  assurance,  and  that  also  of  imputed  righteous- 
 ness. I  do  myself  believe  the  doctrine  of  imputed  righteous- 
 ness ;  but  I  do  not  approve  of  refining  upon  it,  and  insisting 
 upon  it,  in  the  way  that  Ilervey  does  :  I  love  the  simplicity 
 of  the  Scriptures  ;  and  I  wish  to  receive  and  inculcate  every 
 '  truth  precisely  in  the  way,  and  to  the  extent,  that  it  is  set 
 forth  in  the  inspired  volume.  Were  this  the  habit  of  all 
 divines,  there  would  soon  be  an  end  of  most  of  the  contro- 
 versies that  have  agitated  and  divided  the  Church  of  Christ. 
 
 "  During  my  Scholarship  at  King's  College,  I  made  many 
 attempts  to  benefit  my  friends,  and  sometimes  thought  I  had 
 succeeded  in  conveying  to  them  some  spiritual  good  :  but  I 
 now  see  that  I  expected  too  much  from  my  own  exertions,  and 
 from  their  resolutions.  If  good  be  done  to  any,  the  work  must 
 be  God's  alone ;  i  the  help  that  is  done  upon  earth,  he  doeth 
 it  himself.' 
 
 "  I  am  not  aware  of  anything  very  particular  occurring 
 previous  to  my  becoming  a  Fellow  of  King's  ;  but  there  were 
 certainly  some  great  benefits  which  I  received  from  my  reli- 
 gious turn  of  mind. 
 
22  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1780. 
 
 "  Though  by  nature  and  habit  of  an  extravagant  disposition, 
 I  practised  the  most  rigid  economy ;  and  in  this  I  was  very 
 much  assisted  by  allotting  my  small  income  so  as  to  provide 
 for  every  the  minutest  expense,  and  at  the  same  time  conse- 
 crating a  stated  part  of  my  income  to  the  Lord,  together  with 
 all  that  I  could  save  out  of  the  part  reserved  for  my  own  use. 
 This  made  economy  truly  delightful  •  and  enabled  me  to  finish 
 my  three  years  of  scholarship  without  owing  a  shilling,  whilst 
 others,  my  contemporaries,  incurred  debts  of  several  hundred 
 pounds.  To  this  hour  do  I  reap  the  benefit  of  these  habits ; 
 for  though  my  income  is  now  very  large,  I  never  indulge  in 
 any  extravagance.  I  have,  it  is  true,  my  establishment  on 
 rather  a  high  scale  in  comparison  of  others  ;  but  I  never  throw 
 away  my  money  in  foolish  indulgences,  nor  spend  more  of  my 
 income  upon  myself  than  I  believe  God  himself  approves.  I 
 appear  to  spend  a  great  deal ;  but  by  constant  and  careful 
 economy,  I  in  reality  spend  scarcely  half  of  what  I  should  in 
 general  be  thought  to  spend  ;  and  of  the  indulgences  I  have, 
 I  am  persuaded  I  could  sacrifice  far  the  greater  part  without 
 a  moment's  regret,  if  there  were  occasion  for  my  so  doing."* 
 
 At  the  close  of  this  part  of  the  narrative,  it  may  not  per- 
 haps be  uninteresting  to  observe  the  manner  in  which  Mr. 
 Simeon  was  accustomed  to  record  his  "  thoughts  and  actions" 
 at  this  early  period.  A  few  extracts  from  his  Diary  will 
 suffice ;  all  the  memoranda  are  brief,  and  very  similar  in  cha- 
 racter ;  and  it  will  be  remembered  that  they  are  merely  the 
 private  remarks  of  a  young  man  at  College  in  the  earliest  stage 
 of  his  religious  career. 
 
 The  first  entry  in  his  Diary  occurs  February  18,  1780,  and 
 runs  thus  : — 
 
 "  Friday. — I  took  the  hint  of  keeping  a  diary  of  my  thoughts 
 and  actions  from  Stonhouse's  Spiritual  Instruction  to  the 
 Uninstructed,  and  shall  think  my  religion  cooled  very  much 
 when  I  remit  it. 
 
 *  It  appears  from  his  books  of  accounts,  which  from  the  first  were 
 kept  with  remarkable  neatness  and  accuracy,  that  his  whole  income  in 
 1780  (the  second  year  of  his  residence  in  College)  was  only  £125  ;  and 
 after  gradually  increasing  for  fourteen  years,  it  became  in  1793  about 
 £300  per  annum.  On  examining  the  mode  of  its  disbursement  during 
 this  period,  it  seems  to  have  been  his  plan  regularly  to  dispose  of  one- 
 third  of  his  income  in  charity. 
 
JET.  20.]  ItEV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  23 
 
 Saturday. — I  began  not  my  repentance  till  past  12,  and  con- 
 tinued it  all  day,  but  exercised  it  chiefly  on  only  one  set  of  my 
 sins,  and  made  good  resolutions  concerning  one,  though  am  waver- 
 ing on  the  other.     At  E.  C*  not  so  much  wandering  as  usuah 
 
 Sunday. — Prayed  tolerably  fervent  in  and  before  M.  C.f 
 and  received  the  Sacrament  so  ;  but  after  chapel  found  a  lassi- 
 tude, and  only  read  in  Wilson  till  dinner  :  had  no  devotion  at 
 St.  Mary's.  Had  wanderings  in  E.  C.  :  read  to  servants  and 
 to  Mr.  R.  '  trust  in  God.'    Prayed,  but  very  languidly,  at  night. 
 
 Monday. — In  M.  C.  quite  lukewarm ;  and  much  wander- 
 ing in  prayer.  In  E.  C.  nearly  the  same ;  after  which  I  went 
 to  M.  R.,  but  talked  only  on  indifferent  subjects;  prayed  at 
 night  without  a  true  and  proper  fervour. 
 
 Tuesday. — Took  physic,  and  was  not  in  M.  C.  Rose  at  9 
 tolerably  devout.  At  E.C.  sad  wanderings  and  coldness  :  at 
 night  I  seemed  almost  to  sleep  over  my  prayers,  such  was  their 
 weakness,  and  so  frequent  wanderings. 
 
 Wednesday. — In  M.  C.  The  Sacrament  surely  has  not 
 given  me  much  more  fervour.  Very  deficient  indeed  !  John- 
 son gave  us  an  exposition  or  sermon  on  Conscience  :  at  1 1 
 read  Bishop  Beveridge's  sermon  on  Common  Prayer  till  12, 
 and  then  prayed  fervently  for  several  graces  out  of  the  Whole 
 Duty.  In  E.  C.  prayed  devoutly  without  much  wandering  : 
 at  night  but  short  prayers,  but  tolerably  performed. 
 
 Thursday. — M.  C.  very  little  wandering,  and  pretty  devout, 
 owing  to  my  prayers  yesterday  morning.  Went  to  St.  Mary's 
 • — Relhan — Charity.  Did  not  keep  my  attention  well.  E.  C. 
 so,  so.  Spent  the  whole  evening  with  M.  R. :  read  Psalms  and 
 Lessons  pretty  devoutly.  Cheerful  evening.  Did  not  go  to 
 the  concert.     Prayed  poorly." 
 
 The  Diary  proceeds  much  in  the  same  manner,  recording 
 the  state  of  his  devotional  feelings,  till  we  come  to  the  follow- 
 ing passage,  noticing  a  circumstance  at  Trinity  Church,  to 
 which  Mr.  Simeon  frequently  alluded  as  a  striking  contrast 
 to  what  he  afterwards  witnessed  there. 
 
 "March  5th.  Sunday. — M.  C.  very  deficient,  and  much 
 wandering.  Breakfasted  with  Dr.  Glynn.  Went  to  hear 
 Mr.  Cooke  at  Trinity  Church,  and  turning  at  the  Creed,  saw 
 the  table  covered  :  prayed  fervently,  though  with  some  wander- 
 ing, and  stayed  the  Sacrament.     Mrs.  and  Miss  Burleigh,  the 
 
 E.  C.  EveniDg  Chapel.  \  M.  C.  Morning  Chapel. 
 
24  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1782. 
 
 only  two  Communicants — administered  by  Mr.  Relhan.  Dr. 
 Halifax  and  Mr.  Cooke  went  away. 
 
 8th.  Wednesday. — M.  C.  kneeled  down  before  service,  nor 
 do  I  see  any  impropriety  in  it.  Why  should  I  be  afraid  or 
 ashamed  of  all  the  world  seeing  me  do  my  duty  *?  Matt.  v.  16  : 
 Ovru)  Xafj^ciTU)  to  <f>u)Q  v/Jiujy  e/jnTpoadev  tuv  dvdpioirwv,  07ru)g 
 'idu)cnv  vfiiLv  ra  Ka\d  fpya,  uai  So^dfftoat  top  irarepa  v^xujv  tov 
 kv  T(~iQ  ovpavo~iQ. 
 
 20th.  Monday.  —  (Passion  Week.)  M.  0.  at  10  o'clock, 
 without  surplices.  When  I  arose  was  very  penitent  and  very 
 devout.  In  M.  C.  nearly  the  same.  I  have  determined  that 
 I  will  neither  eat  nor  drink  all  this  week,  except  at  dinner, 
 and  that  sparingly,  till  Sunday.  E.  C.  very  fervent :  at  night 
 very  devout  and  penitent." 
 
 The  following  entries  exhibit  his  habits  of  early  rising  at 
 this  period,  and  his  efforts  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  servant. 
 
 "  May  28th. — Went  into  the  water,  and  shall  continue  it  at  5. 
 
 29th. — Rose  before  5  :  read  from  6.  M.  C.  a  great  deal 
 of  wandering. 
 
 June  8th. — 6  o'clock :  after  returning  from  the  water 
 prayed  devoutly  with  my  servant,  and  am  to  do  the  same 
 every  morning  and  evening  that  I  am  at  home.  Hollis  will 
 also  come  in  the  evening  from  this  time.  M.  C.  much  earnest- 
 ness and  much  wandering.  E.  C.  indifferently.  At  night 
 read  to  my  servant  and  Hollis,  and  prayed  with  them  from 
 the  Litany  ;  and  afterwards  shortly  by  myself — very  fervent." 
 
 After  September  the  Diary  is  much  interrupted  ;  no  entries 
 being  made  for  many  days  together.  Mr.  Simeon  never  suc- 
 ceeded for  any  length  of  time  in  his  attempts  to  keep  a 
 Journal ;  and  confessed  he  had  little  "  taste  for  Diaries." 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 MEMOIR    CONTINUED.       (1782.) 
 
 "  I  now  come  to  the  time  of  my  Ordination.*  On  May  2Gth, 
 1782,  (Trinity  Sunday,)  I  was  ordained  by  the  Bishop  of  Ely  : 
 and  began  my  ministry  in  St.  Edward's  Church  (in  good  old 
 
 *  Bishop  Yorke  writes  thus  to  Mr.  Simeon's  father  on  the  occasion : 
 — "  I  understood  before  I  received  your  letter,  that  your  son  was  on  my 
 list  as  a  candidate  for  Orders  on  Sunday  next  j  I  shall  be  very  glad  to 
 
.ET.  '22.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  25 
 
 Latimer's  pulpit),  serving  that  parish  for  Mr.  Atkinson  during 
 the  long  vacation.  The  way  in  which  I  became  acquainted 
 with  him  was  this.  I  had  endeavoured  to  find  out  some  mini- 
 ster who  preached  those  truths  which  I  loved  and  delighted 
 in  ;  and  I  attended  at  St.  Mary's  for  a  long  time  to  but  little 
 purpose.  At  last  I  heard  Mr.  A.  at  St.  Edward's;  and  he 
 came  nearer  to  the  truth  than  any  one  else  that  I  could  hear. 
 I  therefore,  from  the  time  that  I  became  a  Fellow  of  King's, 
 attended  regularly  at  his  church.  Being  the  only  gownsman 
 that  attended  there,  I  rather  wondered  that  he  did  not  take 
 any  notice  of  me :  I  thought  that  if  I  were  a  minister,  and 
 saw  a  young  gownsman  attending  as  regularly  and  devoutly 
 as  I  did,  I  should  invite  him  to  come  and  see  me  ;  and  I 
 determined,  if  he  should  do  so,  I  would  avail  myself  of  the 
 opportunity  to  get  acquainted  with  him.  I  longed  exceed- 
 ingly to  know  some  spiritual  person  who  had  the  same  views 
 and  feelings  with  myself;  and  I  had  serious  thoughts  of  putting 
 into  the  papers,  as  soon  as  I  should  be  ordained,  an  advertise- 
 ment to  the  following  effect  :  '  That  a  young  Clergyman  who 
 felt  himself  an  undone  sinner,  and  looked  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  alone  for  salvation,  and  desired  to  live  only  to  make 
 known  that  Saviour  unto  others,  was  persuaded  that  there 
 must  be  some  persons  in  the  world  whose  views  and  feelings 
 on  this  subject  accorded  with  his  own,  though  he  had  now 
 lived  three  years  without  finding  so  much  as  one  ;  and  that 
 if  there  were  any  minister  of  that  description  he  would  gladly 
 become  his  curate,  and  serve  him  gratis.'  At  last  he  did 
 invite  me  to  come  and  drink  tea  with  him ;  and  invited  a 
 Mr.  D.,  an  artist,  to  come  and  meet  me.  The  conversation 
 did  not  take  a  useful  turn,  for  Mr.  D.  was  not  what  I  should 
 call  a  religious  man ;  and  we  parted  without  any  profitable 
 communication  of  our  sentiments.  In  a  few  days  I  invited 
 Mr.  Atkinson  to  sup  with  me,  and  asked  Mr.  D.  to  meet  him : 
 it  happened  that  Mr.  D.  could  not  come;  so  that  Mr.  A.  and 
 I  were  tete-a-tete.  I  soon  dropped  some  expressions  which 
 conveyed  the  idea  of  my  feeling  myself  a  poor,  guilty,  helpless 
 sinner;  and  Mr.  A.  was  quite  surprised,  for  he  had  set  it  down 
 as  a  matter  of  course  that  I  must  be  a  staunch  pharisee  ;    he 
 
 Bee  him  at  that  time I  dare  say  he  will  approve  himself  on 
 
 the  occasion  a  hopeful  minister  in  the  church ;    and  as  such  it  will  give 
 me  pleasure  to  countenance  him." 
 
2G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1782. 
 
 had,  even  for  the  whole  space  of  time  that  I  had  been  at  col- 
 lege, noticed  ray  solemn  and  reverent  behaviour  at  St.  Mary's, 
 so  different  from  that  which  is  generally  observed  in  that 
 place,  and  concluded,  as  three  of  his  pious  friends  had  also 
 done,  that  I  was  actuated  by  a  proud  pharisaical  spirit  :  when 
 therefore  he  found  that  I  was  of  a  very  different  complexion, 
 he  manifested  an  union  of  heart  with  me,  and  introduced  me 
 the  very  next  day  to  an  excellent  man,  my  dear  friend,  Mr.  John 
 Venn,  who,  alas  !  is  just  now  deceased.*  (July  1813.)  Here 
 I  found  a  man  after  my  own  heart,  a  man  for  whom  I  have 
 retained  the  most  unfeigned  love  to  his  last  moments,  and  of 
 whom  I  ever  shall  retain  the  most  affectionate  remembrance. 
 He,  Mr.  J.  Venn,  soon  took  me  over  to  Yelling,  and  intro- 
 duced me  to  a  man  of  no  ordinary  character,  his  own  dear  and 
 honoured  Father.  0  what  an  acquisition  was  this  !  In  this 
 aged  minister  I  found  a  father,  an  instructor,  and  a  most 
 bright  example  :  and  I  shall  have  reason  to  adore  my  God  to 
 all  eternity  for  the  benefit  of  his  acquaintance.  This  blessed 
 man  had  often  heard  his  son  speak  of  this  singular  gownsman 
 of  King's  College,  and  had  advised  him  to  get  acquainted  with 
 him:  but  God,  no  doubt  for  wise  and  gracious  reasons,  had 
 kept  far  from  me  all  spiritual  acquaintance ;  by  which  means 
 he  made  it  to  appear  the  more  clearly  that  the  work  in  me 
 was  '  not  of  man,  or  by  man,  but  of  God  alone.' 
 
 "  Being  now  acquainted  with  Mr.  Atkinson,  I  undertook 
 the  care  of  his  church  during  the  long  vacation  \  and  I  have 
 reason  to  hope  that  some  good  was  done  there.  In  the  space 
 of  a  month  or  six  weeks  the  church  became  quite  crowded ; 
 the  Lord's  table  was  attended  by  three  times  the  usual  number 
 of  communicants,  and  a  considerable  stir  was  made  among  the 
 dry  bones.  I  visited  all  the  parish  from  house  to  house,  with- 
 out making  any  difference  between  Churchmen  and  Dissenters  : 
 and  I  remember  disputing  with  the  Dissenting  Minister  (in 
 a  friendly  way)  about  the  doctrine  of  Election.  I  could  not 
 receive  the  doctrine  of  Election,  not  being  able  to  separate  it 
 from  that  of  Pteprobation  :  but  I  was  not  violent  against  it, 
 
 *  Extract  from  the  Diary  of  Mr.  J.  Venn.  "  1782,  June  1.  Drank 
 tea  at  Atkinsons  with  Simeon,  an  undergraduate  Fellow  of  Kings,  a 
 religious  man,  and  Jowett. 
 
 June  2nd.  (Sunday.) — Drank  tea  with  Jowett,  Simeon,  (who  preached 
 his  first  sermon  to-day  at  St.  Edward's,)  and  Atkinson." 
 
xt.   -2 -J.]  m:v.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  27 
 
 being  convinced,  as  much  as  I  was  of  my  own  existence,  that, 
 Whatever  others  might  do,  I  myself  should  no  more  have 
 loved  God  if  he  had  not  first  loved  me,  or  turned  to  God  if  he 
 had  not  by  his  free  and  sovereign  grace  turned  me,  than  a 
 cannon-ball  would  of  itself  return  to  the  orifice  from  whence 
 it  had  been  shot  out.  But  I  soon  learned  that  I  must  take 
 the  Scriptures  with  the  simplicity  of  a  little  child,  and  be 
 content  to  receive  on  God's  testimony  what  he  has  revealed, 
 whether  I  can  unravel  all  the  difficulties  that  may  attend  it 
 or  not ;  and  from  that  day  to  this  I  have  never  had  a  doubt 
 respecting  the  truth  of  that  doctrine,  nor  a  wish  (as  far  as  I 
 know)  to  be  wise  above  what  is  written.  I  feel  that  I  cannot 
 even  explain  how  it  is  that  I  move  my  finger,  and  therefore  I 
 am  content  to  be  ignorant  of  innumerable  things  which  ex- 
 ceed,  not  only  my  wisdom,  but  the  wisdom  of  the  most  learned 
 men  in  the  universe.  For  this  disposition  of  mind  I  have 
 unbounded  reason  to  be  thankful  to  God  ;  for  I  have  not  only 
 avoided  many  perplexities  by  means  of  it,  but  actually  learned 
 much,  which  I  should  otherwise  have  never  learned.  I  was 
 not  then  aware  that  this  simple  exercise  of  faith  is  the  only 
 way  of  attaining  divine  knowledge;  but  I  now  see  it  is  so; 
 and  in  fact  it  is  the  true  way  in  which  we  attain  human  know- 
 ledge also  ;  for  the  child  receives  every  thing  first  upon  the 
 authority  of  his  teacher,  and  thus  learns  the  very  first  rudi- 
 ments of  language  ;  he  does  not  say,  How  do  I  know  that 
 a,  b  spells  ab  ?  or,  that  this  is  the  nominative  case,  and  that  is 
 the  verb,  and  that  is  the  accusative  case  that  is  governed  by 
 it  ?  No  :  he  calls  things  as  he  is  taught  to  call  them,  and 
 then  in  clue  time  he  sees  that  these  things  are  not  the  arbi- 
 trary dictates  of  his  master,  but  that  they  of  necessity  apper- 
 tain to  language,  and  exist  in  the  very  nature  of  things :  and 
 thus  in  time  he  comes  to  see  a  beauty  and  propriety  in  things 
 which  were  at  first  no  better  to  him  than  senseless  jargon. 
 This,  I  am  persuaded,  is  the  way  in  which  we  should  receive 
 instruction  from  God ;  and  if  we  will  do  so,  I  verily  believe, 
 that  we  shall  in  due  time  see  a  beauty  and  harmony  in  many 
 things  which  the  pertinacious  advocates  of  human  systems 
 can  never  understand. 
 
 The  Rev.    M.    M.    Preston,    in    his    Memoranda    of  Mr. 
 Simeon,   has   recorded    an  incident   which   may   be    noticed 
 
 here  : — 
 
2S  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1782. 
 
 "  The  very  first  day  of  his  public  ministrations  was  marked 
 by  an  occurrence  of  a  remarkable  character.  In  returning 
 from  the  church  through  the  thoroughfare  called  St.  Edward's 
 Passage,  his  attention  was  arrested  by  the  loud  wrangling  of  a 
 man  and  his  wife.  The  door  being  open,  he  entered  the 
 house,  and  earnestly  expostulated  with  them  on  the  sin  of 
 absenting  themselves  unnecessarily  from  the  House  of  God, 
 and  disturbing,  by  such  unseemly  conduct,  those  who  had 
 been  there.  He  then  knelt  down  to  pray  for  them  ;  and  per- 
 sons passing  by,  attracted  by  the  novelty  of  the  scene,  gra- 
 dually collected  till  the  room  was  full.  It  was  not  likely  that 
 such  zeal  in  a  young  man  of  his  station  should  long  remain 
 unnoticed." 
 
 His  character  and  conduct  are  described  at  the  time  by  his 
 revered  friend,  the  Rev.  H.  Venn,  in  the  following  letter  to 
 the  Rev.  J.  Stillingfleet  : — 
 
 "  October  9,  1782 
 
 "  On  Trinity  Sunday  was  ordained  Mr.  Simeon,  Fellow  of 
 King's  College.  Before  that  day  he  never  was  in  company 
 with  an  earnest  Christian.  Soon  after  he  was  visited  by  Mr. 
 H.  Jowett,  and  my  son,  and  two  or  three  more.  In  less  than 
 seventeen  Sundays,  by  preaching  for  Mr.  Atkinson  in  a  church 
 at  Cambridge,  he  filled  it  with  hearers — a  thing  unknown 
 there  for  near  a  century.  He  has  been  over  to  see  me  six 
 times  within  the  last  three  months  :  he  is  calculated  for  great 
 usefulness,  and  is  full  of  faith  and  love.  My  soul  is  always 
 the  better  for  his  visits.  Oh,  to  flame  as  he  does  with  zeal, 
 and  yet  be  beautified  with  meekness  !  The  day  he  was  a  sub- 
 stitute for  Mr.  Atkinson  he  began  to  visit  the  parishioners 
 from  house  to  house.  Full  of  philanthropy  was  his  address : 
 • 1  am  come  to  inquire  after  your  welfare.  Are  you  happy  1 ' 
 His  evident  regard  for  their  good  disarmed  them  of  their 
 bitterness ;  and  it  is  amazing  what  success  he  has  met  with." 
 
 In  a  letter  to  another  friend,  the  Rev.  H.  V.  writes  : — 
 
 "  September  18,  1782. 
 
 "This  is  the  young  man  who  was  bred  at  Eton  College; 
 so  profligate  a  place,  that  he  told  me  he  should  be  tempted 
 even  to  murder  his  own  son  (that  was  his  word)  sooner  than 
 let  him  see  there  what  he  had  seen.  This  is  the  young  man 
 so  vain  of  dress  that  he  constantly  allowed  more  than  £50  a 
 
JET.  22.]  REV.   CHARLES    SIMEON.  29 
 
 year  for  his  own  person.      Now   he  scruples  keeping  a  horse, 
 that  the  money  may  help  the  saints  of  Christ." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon's  feelings  respecting  his  solemn  duties  as  a 
 minister,  and  the  sense  he  had  of  his  own  peculiar  dangers, 
 appear  from  the  following  letter  written  to  Mr.  J.  Venn,  on 
 the  occasion  of  his  ordination  : — 
 
 "  King's  College,  Sept.  23,  1782. 
 
 "  My  dearest  Friend, 
 
 "  I  most  sincerely  congratulate  you,  not  on  a  per- 
 mission to  receive  £40  or  £50  a  year,  nor  on  the  title  of  Reve- 
 rend, but  on  your  accession  to  the  most  valuable,  most  honour- 
 able, most  important,  and  most  glorious  office  in  the  world- — 
 to  that  of  an  ambassador  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  An 
 envoy  from  the  king  would  not  be  ashamed  or  afraid  to  speak 
 even  in  the  presence  of  princes,  if  the  interests  of  his  master's 
 kingdom  were  attacked,  or  if  any  insult  or  reflection  were 
 thrown  out  against  him  ;  they  would  be  accounted  no  better 
 than  traitors  if  they  held  down  their  heads  and  sealed  up  their 
 lips.  Oh,  let  it  not  be  said  of  us  as  of  the  prophets  of  old, 
 1  they  are  light  and  treacherous  persons'  (Zeph.  iii.  4)  :  but 
 your  own  observations  on  your  conduct  are  so  just,  that  they 
 can  derive  no  weight  from  any  I  can  add.  Your  letter, 
 though  dated  Friday  evening,  I  know  not  by  what  means,  was 
 not  brought  to  me  by  the  postman  till  this  hour,  11  o'clock, 
 Monday  morning.  I  had  been  thinking  this  morning  of  the 
 degeneracy  of  the  Clergy,  and  whether  the  Lord  would  put  it 
 in  my  power  to  bear  testimony  against  it.  There  is  a  Visita- 
 tion Sermon  preached  every  month  at  my  owTn  parish-church 
 at  Reading,  which  determined  me  to  sit  down  and  make  a 
 plan,  that  if  I  could  only  at  a  very  short  notice  get  permission 
 to  preach  it,  I  wrould  get  up  in  the  pulpit,  and  speak  a  word 
 for  Him  who  bore  so  much  for  me.  I  had  chosen  my  text 
 (Acts  xx.  28)  ;  had  made  my  plan,  and  was  improving  it 
 from  a  sermon  of  your  father's  at  Wakefield.  Your  letter 
 suggested  a  thought  or  two  wdiich  I  immediately  inserted.  .  .  . 
 
 "  I  used  formerly  to  think  that  I  had  some  idea  of  real 
 friendship,  but  my  acquaintance  with  you  has  convinced  me 
 that  it  was  a  very  faint  conception  rather  of  what  it  should  be, 
 than  of  what  it  is.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  trust,  has  given 
 me  to  know  something  more  of  it  now.  I  feel  my  heart  glow 
 with  affection  towards  you  and  your  dear  father  j  may  God 
 
30  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1782. 
 
 increase  and  cement  it  more  and  more,  and  enable  me  to  prove 
 it  in  the  whole  tenor  and  conduct  of  my  life  !  Would  that  it 
 were  as  strong  as  St.  Paul's  to  his  brethren  the  Jews  :  if  it  fall 
 short  of  that  here,  it  will  exceed  it  soon,  when  renewed  in  the 
 presence  of  the  Lamb.  My  weak  prayers  are  daily  offered  up 
 for  you  and  for  your  whole  family,  who  are  all  very  highly 
 endeared  to  me,  not  so  much  for  the  very,  very  kind  reception 
 I  have  met  with  at  Yelling,  as  for  their  eminent  love  for  Him 
 who  died  and  rose  again  for  us.  You  were  particularly  in  my 
 remembrance  Saturday  and  yesterday,  that  the  Lord  might 
 enrich  you  with  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  revelation  in  the 
 knowledge  of  himself,  and  that  he  would  strengthen  you  with 
 might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  outer  as  well  as  the  inner  man.  I 
 am  so  poor,  so  weak,  so  ignorant,  and  yet  so  vain,  that  I  stand 
 highly  in  need  of  your  prayers  and  intercessions  for  me. 
 Lukewarmness  and  vanity  are  Scylla  and  Charybdis.  Oh,  may 
 the  Lord  Jesus  enable  us  both  to  steer  clear  of  them  !  .  .  .  . 
 Present  my  good  wishes  and  my  love  to  all  your  family,  and 
 believe  me,  Your  most  affectionate 
 
 Friend  and  Brother  in  Christ, 
 
 C.  Simeon." 
 
 Before  we  return  to  the  narrative,  we  must  introduce  a 
 letter,  written  during  this  summer  by  Mr.  Simeon  to  one  of 
 his  brothers.  It  is  the  earliest  composition  of  his  which  has 
 been  preserved ;  and  strikingly  exhibits  his  earnest  and  faith- 
 ful efforts  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  family.  We  will 
 first  extract  a  few  sentences  from  his  brother's  letter,  to  which 
 it  is  an  answer. 
 
 "  Dear  Charles, 
 
 "  To  argue  with  you  upon  the  effects  of  over  zeal  in 
 desiring  to  serve  a  good  cause,  I  am  fully  sensible  will  but 
 confirm  you  in  your  plan  of  reformation,  and  by  that  very 
 means  prevent  a  reform  in  our  family,  if  it  is  so  necessary 
 amongst  us  as  you  seem  to  apprehend.  I  will  therefore  tell 
 you  exactly  what  effect  your  well-meant  letter  had  upon  me 
 and  Ned,  (who  are  the  two  heretics  in  the  family,  you  will  say,) 
 and  leave  you  to  judge,  whether  you  would  not  do  well  to 
 adopt  a  different  mode  of  advising  ;  and  even  to  confine  your- 
 self to  the  duties  of  your  office  within  the  bounds  which  the 
 best  men  have  prescribed  to  themselves.  We  laughed  and 
 looked  serious  alternately,  under  the  apprehension  that  you 
 
JBT.  2 2.]  REV.   CHARLES   SIMEON.  31 
 
 should  lose  that  valuable  gift  called  common  sense,  in  endea- 
 vouring to  furnish  your  mind  with  ideas  of  one  sort  only.  .  .  . 
 I  should  add,  that  Dick,  though  left  to  his  own  observations 
 on  the  subject,  and  not  in  the  enjoyment  of  that  pride  of 
 
 health  which  makes  us  all  so  thoughtless — (though  I  have  the 
 pleasure  of  telling  you  that  he  is  much  mended  since  his  re- 
 turn to  Reading) — only  smiled It  is  natural  for  young- 
 people  to  be  zealous  in  anything  new  ;  and  therefore  I  trust 
 that  in  the  common  course  of  things  your  zeal  will  slacken  a 
 little,  being  well  assured  that  you  will  have  full  enough  to 
 serve  your  Master  with  efficacy,  after  a  considerable  abate- 
 ment. In  hopes  therefore  of  seeing  this  period,  which  I 
 consider  much  more  favourable  to  the  cause  you  mean  to 
 serve,  than  the  enthusiasm  by  which  you  at  present  seem  to  be 
 influenced,                     I  remain  yours  very  affectionately, 
 
 J.  Simeon." 
 
 To  this  Mr.  Simeon  replies  : — 
 
 "I  thank  you  most  sincerely,  my  dear  brother,  for  your 
 kind  admonitions,  which  seem  to  proceed  from  a  clear  convic- 
 tion of  the  rectitude  of  your  opinion,  and  an  affectionate 
 regard  for  my  welfare.  You  speak  so  openly,  and  so  ingenu- 
 ously, that  I  shall  ever  esteem  myself  peculiarly  happy  in  the 
 advice  of  so  sincere  a  friend  ;  and  be  not  only  ready  but 
 desirous  to  adopt  it,  whenever  my  own  opinion  shall  be  proved 
 erroneous.  Nor  will  I  obstinately  persevere  in  any  prejudices 
 that  I  may  have  acquired,  but  will,  according  to  the  Apostle's 
 advice,  'prove  all  things,  and  hold  fast  that  which  is  good.' 
 I  hope  you  will  have  not  only  the  patience  to  read  through, 
 but  the  candour  thoroughly  to  weigh  and  consider  my  argu- 
 ments, taking  this  into  consideration,  that  we  are  not  only 
 men,  but  have  also  by  baptism  become  Christians,  and  professed 
 to  follow  the  precepts  of  our  Lord  and  Master  Christ.  As  my 
 arguments  are  in  support  of  what  I  imagine  to  be  the  Gospel 
 doctrine,  they  will  be  drawn  entirely  from  the  Gospel ;  and  if 
 I  should  be  so  happy  as  to  prove  to  you  the  necessity  of  '  re- 
 membering our  Creator  in  the  days  of  our  youth,1  you,  I  hope, 
 will  reject  the  shallow,  sophisticated  excuses  of  worldlings, 
 and  conform  yourself  to  the  dictates  of  reason  and  religion." 
 ....  [He  then  proceeds  to  quote  at  large  and  comment  upon 
 St.  Paul's  exhortation  to  the  Eph.  v.  1 — 7,  and  11 — 20  ;  add- 
 ing, '  One  would  think  that  ninety-nine  young  men  out  of  an 
 
32  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [  178*2. 
 
 hundred  had  never  heard  these  verses.']  "  Should  I  quote  to 
 you  St.  James's  words,  you  might  perhaps,  though  without 
 the  least  reason,  think  me  bigoted  :  c  Whosoever  shall  keep 
 the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend  (wilfully)  in  one  point,  he  is 
 guilty  of  all  ;'  and  he  then  proceeds  to  give  the  reason  of 
 this  :  '  For,'  says  he,  e  He  that  said,  Do  not  commit  adultery, 
 said  also,  Do  not  kill.  Now  if  thou  commit  no  adultery,  yet 
 if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a  transgressor  of  the  law.'  By 
 this  time,  without  my  troubling  you  with  any  more  quotations, 
 you  cannot  but  see  that  the  positive  injunctions  of  the  Gospel 
 clearly  prove  it  our  duty  to  live  continually  as  in  the  sight  of 
 God ;  and  so  far  from  allowing  ourselves  in  the  fashionable 
 vices,  we  are  not  to  grieve  the  Holy  Ghost,  '  whose  temple  our 
 body  is,'  by  impure  actions,  words,  or  thoughts.  Is  the 
 practice  of  mankind  conformable  to  this  doctrine?  If  not, 
 would  you  wish  me  to  involve  myself  in  the  common  error ; 
 nay,  in  the  common  ruin  too,  rather  than  walk  in  the  strait 
 path  ?  Will  not  you,  my  dear  Jack,  rather  follow  the  Gospel, 
 '  whose  ways  are  pleasantness  and  peace,'  than  the  '  world, 
 which  is  at  enmity  with  God?'  You  seem  to  think  that  we 
 are  too  young  as  yet  to  dedicate  ourselves  to  the  service  of 
 God,  and  that  it  would  be  better  if  deferred  to  a  more  advanced 
 period  of  life  :  but  will  any  one  insure  us  the  possession  of 
 our  lives  and  senses  till  that  time  ?  Fix  when  that  time  shall 
 be ;  that  being  fixed,  are  we  sure  that  our  minds,  which  have 
 not  yet  lost  the  facility  of  receiving  new  impressions,  will  be 
 able  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  sin,  after  having  so  long  sub- 
 mitted to  its  baneful  influence?  Cicero,  I  think,  tells  us 
 '  inveterascunt  vitia ;'  and  who  is  there  that  has  not  found  it 
 so  %  Who,  at  the  first  commission  of  a  criminal  act,  hath  not 
 trembled? — hath  not  felt  the  poignant  checks  of  conscience  ? 
 Yet  by  use  he  will  not  only  commit  the  same  crimes  without 
 fear,  but  even  with  boasting  and  ostentation.  Hence  it  is 
 evident  that  conversion  to  a  religious  life  becomes  more  diffi- 
 cult, in  proportion  to  the  time  it  has  been  deferred  ;  and  that 
 a  habit,  settled  by  time  and  practice,  can  scarcely  ever  be 
 eradicated.  The  truth  of  this,  I  think,  you  cannot  doubt. 
 But  suppose  death  should  lay  his  cold  hand  upon  us  un- 
 expectedly, and  call  us  to  the  Bridegroom  ;  will  he  let  us  in 
 when  the  door  is  shut  against  us?  It  will  be  in  vain  then  to 
 knock,  for  it  shall  not  be  opened  unto  us.  Let  us  therefore 
 take  the  advice  of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  '  Seek  ye  the  Lord 
 
».  2'2.]  REV.    CHARLES   SIMEOX.  83 
 
 while  he  may  be  found,  call  jre  upon  him  while   He  is  near.' 
 
 ....  I  need  not  Bay  much  to  prove  that  *  the  wisdom  of  the 
 world  is  foolishness  with  God.'  Hume,  Voltaire,  and  many 
 others,  were  men  of  deep  learning,  and  what  has  that  profited 
 them  in  their  scriptural  researches?  They  trusted  to  their 
 own  sagacity  too  much,  instead  of  looking  up  to  tied  to  en- 
 lighten their  minds,  as  every  diligent  enquirer  after  truth 
 should  do.  The  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  has  been  'with- 
 held from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  revealed  unto  babes  and 
 sucklings.'  I  do  not  mean  by  this  to  decry  the  study  of 
 polite  literature,  because  I  am  sensible  that  we  cannot  enter  into 
 any  critical  investigations  without  having  laid  a  good  founda- 
 tion :  but  surely  we  may  know  them  sufficiently  without  the 
 aid  of  mathematics  ;*  because  { the  Holy  Spirit  will  lead  us 
 into  all  truth;'  so  that  I  am  under  not  the  least  apprehension 
 of  not  understanding  all  the  parts  which  are  necessary,  either 
 for  the  guidance  of  myself,  or  the  instruction  of  others.  If 
 we  would  read  the  Testament  on  that  day  which  has  been  set 
 apart  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  for  the  cultivation  of 
 spiritual  knowledge,  with  an  earnest  desire  of  rinding  out  our 
 duty  and  practising  it — if  also  we  neglect  not  to  seek  God's 
 enlightening  grace  by  fervent  prayer — we  shall  not  long 
 remain  ignorant  of  it.  And  for  want  of  this  the  cleverest 
 men  are  often  filled  with  the  most  absurd  ideas  of  religion  : 
 and  indeed  I  think  that  not  only  on  that  day,  but  on  every 
 other,  we  may,  amidst  the  multiplicity  of  worldly  business, 
 pay  some  attention  to  the  '  one  thing  needful  ;' 
 
 "  Which  done,  the  poorest  can  no  wants  endure, 
 And  which  not  done,  the  richest  must  be  poor." 
 ""We  may,  and  should  always  look  forward  to.  and  have  as 
 the  scope  of  all  our  actions,  that  crown  of  glory,  which  Christ 
 has  purchased  for  us  by  his  blood — that  inheritance  in  heaven, 
 which  is  d(p6ap7t>e,  not  perishable,  but  lasting  as  eternity  ; 
 dfjHavroQ,  not  tarnished,  but  free  from  every  circumstance  of 
 alloy;  dfiapayruoc,  not  fading,  but  always  in  the  fullest  bloom 
 of  perfection,  glory,  and  joy. 
 
 *  Mr.  Simeon  washy  no  means  indifferent  to  the  acquisition  of  human 
 learning,  and  was  always  a  diligent  student.  He  has  recorded  the 
 '  peculiar  delight '  he  found  in  studying  Pearson  On  the  Creed,  and 
 Aristotle's  Ethics,  on  which  lectures  were  given  in  his  college.  *  for  .the 
 clearness  with  which  they  conveyed  religious  and  moral  truth  to  his 
 mind.'  Mathematics  were  not  at  that  time  subjects  of  lecture  or  exa- 
 mination at  Kinsr's  College. 
 
34  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1782. 
 
 "  You  seem  to  be  apprehensive  of  my  becoming  a  bigot  to 
 my  religion  ;  and  that  I  should  not  follow  it  too  far,  you 
 quote  me  an  heathen  author,  which  I  hope  you  will  not  put  in 
 competition  with  sacred  writ.  But  I  agree  with  you  entirely 
 in  that  point.  If  any  one  will  point  out  to  me  a  better 
 religion  than  that  which  I  now  profess,  even  if  it  is  Mahome- 
 tanism,  I  will  upon  being  convinced  embrace  it,  and  am 
 determined  always  to  give  up  my  own  opinions  when  better 
 are  suggested.  "We  need  not  be  afraid  of  pursuing  virtue  too 
 far  if  we  keep  entirely  to  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel.  I  will 
 allow  you  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  enthusiasm,  but  not 
 amongst  those  who  have  a  deep  sense  of  their  own  unworthi- 
 ness,  and  a  clear  conviction  that  they  can  never  be  saved  by 
 their  works,  even  if  they  lived  to  the  utmost  extent  of  human 
 perfection ;  because  we  are  all  abominable  in  the  sight  of 
 God,  we  are  all  dead  in  the  law,  and  can  only  be  raised  to  life 
 eternal  by  the  all-sufficient  sacrifice  of  our  Redeemer.  '  As  in 
 Adam  all  die,  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive.'  But  you 
 think  that  a  strict  and  early  attention  to  religion  would  be 
 pernicious  to  one's  character,  and  that  the  thinking  and 
 sensible  part  of  mankind  would  look  upon  one  as  a  zealot 
 or  an  hypocrite.  Pray,  brother,  let  this  never  discourage  us. 
 Our  blessed  Saviour  foreknew  that  this  would  be  the  con- 
 sequence of  following  his  commandments,  and  hath  strongly 
 guarded  us  against  it :  '  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall 
 revile  you,  and  persecute  you,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil 
 against  you  falsely  for  my  sake  \  rejoice,  and  be  exceeding 
 glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven.'  So  far  from  being 
 diverted  from  what  is  right  by  the  censures  or  even  the  per- 
 secutions of  mankind,  they  become  stimulatives  and  encou- 
 ragements to  our  perseverance  ;  they  are,  you  see,  to  excite  joy, 
 exceeding  great  joy,  not  grief,  disappointment,  and  melancholy. 
 But  will  the  world  judge  us  at  the  last  day  %  No  :  the  same 
 Saviour  who  took  upon  himself  our  infirmities.  He  who 
 suffered  for  us,  shall  also  judge  us,  and  we  know  that  his 
 judgment  is  true.  Let  us  therefore  so  purify  our  hearts  that 
 we  may  become  acceptable  in  his  sight,  and  then  we  shall 
 have  little  reason  to  regard  the  praise  or  censure  of  the  world. 
 I  am  very  sensible  that  we  must  strike  first  at  the  great  vices, 
 and  proceed  i  gradatim  et  pedetentim,'  if  we  are  really  de- 
 sirous to  take  the  best  method  of  bringing  people  to  a  sense 
 of  their  duty  ;  but  surely  you  will  not  call  that  advice,  which 
 
MT.  22.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  35 
 
 recommends  even  to  the  most  obdurate  sinner  abstinence  from 
 fleshly  lusts  and  constancy  in  prayer ;  you  will  not  call  this, 
 I  say,  a  caustick.  Here  are  none  of  the  refined  duties  of 
 Christianity  ;  none  which  the  most  ignorant  and  unen- 
 lightened may  not  easily  practise.  But  you  will  not  think 
 any  one  a  Christian  for  advancing  thus  far,  unless  he  en- 
 deavours to  proceed  to  those  sublimer  duties  of  loving  God 
 with  all  his  soul,  and  his  neighbour  as  himself.  Will  you 
 not  allow  that  a  clergyman  is  to  be  an  example  to  the  best  as 
 well  as  the  worst  in  his  parish  *?  How  then  is  this  to  be,  if 
 he  does  not  endeavour  to  live  l  perfect  even  as  the  Father 
 is  perfect?'  Would  not  a  compliance  with  the  vices  and 
 follies  of  the  world  be  an  absurd  way  of  drawing  others  from 
 them  ?  would  not  the  example  rather  induce  others  to  persist 
 in  them  1  To  '  do  as  they  do  at  Rome,'  is  a  very  pretty 
 saying  in  the  mouth  of  a  debauchee,  but  can  never  be  the 
 real  opinion  of  a  sensible  man,  who  has  an  eye  to  the  next 
 world  as  well  as  this.  That  I  may  persuade  you  to  consider 
 the  importance  of  living  like  a  true  disciple  of  Christ,  and  of 
 '  making  your  calling  and  election  sure,'  I  shall  not  point  out 
 the  judgments  threatened,  and  anathemas  denounced  against 
 impenitent  sinners,  for  this  is  more  calculated  to  frighten  than 
 reform.  But  contemplate  the  goodness,  mercy,  and  love  of 
 God  !  Picture  to  yourself  the  Son  of  God  himself  mocked, 
 set  at  nought,  scourged  !  Behold  his  temples  streaming  with 
 the  purple  tide,  his  hands  and  feet  and  sides  transfixed  with 
 iron,  his  soul  oppressed  with  bitterest  agony  !  that  innocent 
 head  bearing  the  whole  weight  of  Divine  vengeance,  and 
 suffering  that  punishment  which  was  due  to  you,  to  me,  and 
 to  the  whole  world  ; — think  of  this,  dear  brother,  and  obey 
 him  through  gratitude  ;  calmly  meditate  on  this,  and  I  am 
 convinced,  that  so  far  from  condemning,  you  will  acquiesce  in 
 and  adopt  the  sentiments  of  ... .  C.  S." 
 
 These  earnest  and  affectionate  efforts,  though  for  a  season 
 ineffectual,  were  eventually  crowned  with  success.  Mr. 
 Simeon  has  made  the  following  memorandum  on  the  subject  : — 
 
 "  My  eldest  brother  was  taken  ill,  and  I  was  going  to  him  ; 
 but  my  two  other  brothers  strove  to  keep  me  away,  lest  I 
 should  disturb  his  mind.  Blessed  be  God,  both  these  brothers 
 lived  to  embrace  and  honour  that  Saviour  whom  I  had 
 commended  to  them." 
 
 d2 
 
36  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1782. 
 
 In    October    his    brother  Eicliard    died  :    upon    which  he 
 addressed  the  following  letter  to  the  Rev.  J.  Venn  : — 
 
 "Reading,  Oct.  13,  1782. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  The  sad  catastrophe,  which  I  have  for  some  time  ex- 
 pected, has  at  last  taken  place — about  five  o'clock  on  Friday 
 morning.  The  best  of  sons,  the  most  affectionate  of  brothers, 
 is  irrevocably  gone — gone,  I  trust,  to  the  incorruptible  inheri- 
 tance reserved  for  all  who  truly  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
 It  is  painful  to  separate  from  our  friends,  however  we  may  be 
 persuaded  that  it  was  rather  a  desirable  event  ;  but  the  afflic- 
 tion of  the  whole  family  is  greatly  mitigated  by  the  resignation 
 and  composure  of  my  father.  Though  his  sensibility  was 
 unfortunately  excessive,  and  rendered  him  almost  inconsolable 
 during  my  brother's  illness,  he  is  now  quite  reconciled  to  the 
 will  of  God 
 
 rt  I  have  some  incidents  to  communicate  to  you  relative 
 to  the  reception  I  have  met  with  at  home,  and  my  acquaint- 
 ance with  Mrs.  Talbot  and  Mr.  Cadogan  ;  but  these  I  shall 
 defer  till  I  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  in  town.  My  stay 
 at  Cambridge  will  not  be  above  a  mouth  ;  let  us  therefore 
 hold  a  little  communion  there  with  our  friends,  and  with 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Do  not  let  any  one  detain  you 
 too  long  in  town  ;  for  it  may  very  probably  be  the  last  time 
 of  my  coming  to  Cambridge.  I  have  offered  to  live  with  my 
 dear  and  aged  father,  who  has  hitherto  declined  it  :  whether 
 he  may  alter  his  wishes  I  cannot  tell  ;  most  certainly  if 
 he  does,  I  shall  think  it  both  my  duty  and  my  happiness 
 to  render  his  few  remaining  years  as  comfortable  as  I  can. 
 I  hope,  my  dear  friend,  that  the  Lord  continues  to  strengthen 
 you  by  his  spirit  with  might,  both  in  the  inner  and  outer 
 man,  and  that  He  will  set  you  up  for  a  burning  and  a 
 shining  light  ;  the  former,  I  trust,  you  are,  the  other  is  to 
 come.  Oh,  that  we  may  be  faithful  unto  the  end,  and  then 
 — I  am  at  present  rather  busy,  and  must  therefore  conclude 
 with  an  assurance  of  my  hearty  prayers  being  offered  up 
 for  the  welfare  of  you  and  yours,  and  a  request  that  you  will 
 bear  in  remembrance  at  the  Throne  of  Grace 
 
 Your  most  affectionate  Friend, 
 
 C.  Simeon." 
 
JET.  23.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  37 
 
 CHAPTER   III. 
 
 MEMOIR    CONTINUED.       (1782 1783.) 
 
 "  In  October  my  poor  brother  Richard  died  :  and  as  there 
 was  then  no  one  living  with  my  aged  father,  it  was  thought 
 desirable  that  I  should  leave  College,  and  go  to  live  with  him. 
 To  this  I  acceded  ;  but  feeling  the  indispensable  necessity 
 of  serving  God  according  to  my  conscience,  and  of  seeing  my 
 own  acquaintance  without  restraint,  I  secured  a  promise  that 
 I  should  have  a  part  of  the  house  to  myself,  where  I  might 
 see  my  friends  without  interfering  with  my  father.  Every- 
 thing was  settled  :  my  books,  &c.  were  just  going  to  be 
 packed  up  ;  and  in  a  fortnight  I  was  to  leave  College  for 
 good.  But  behold  !  in  that  juncture  an  event  took  place 
 that  decided  the  plans  of  my  whole  life.  I  had  often,  when 
 passing  Trinity  Church,  which  stands  in  the  heart  of  Cam- 
 bridge, and  is  one  of  the  largest  churches  in  the  town,  said 
 within  myself,  '  How  should  I  rejoice  if  God  were  to  give  me 
 that  church,  that  I  might  preach  his  Gospel  there,  and  be  a 
 herald  for  him  in  the  midst  of  the  University  !'  But  as  to 
 the  actual  possession  of  it,  I  had  no  more  prospect  of  attain- 
 ing it,  than  of  being  exalted  to  the  See  of  Canterbury.  It  so 
 happened,  however,  that  the  incumbent  of  it  (Mr.  Therond) 
 died  just  at  this  time,  and  that  the  only  bishop,  with  whom 
 my  father  had  the  smallest  acquaintance,  had  recently  been 
 translated  to  the  see  of  Ely.  I  therefore  sent  off  instantly 
 to  my  father,  to  desire  him  to  make  application  to  the  bishop 
 for  the  living  on  my  behalf.  This  my  father  immediately 
 did  i  and  I  waited  in  College  to  see  the  event  of  his  applica- 
 tion. The  parishioners  of  Trinity  were  earnest  to  procure  the 
 living  for  Mr.  Hammond,  who  had  served  the  parish  as  curate 
 for  some  time  ;  and  they  immediately  chose  him  lecturer,  con- 
 cluding that  the  living  without  the  lectureship  would  not  be 
 worth  any  one's  acceptance  ;  it  being,  even  with  the  surplice- 
 fees,  not  worth  more  than  forty  guineas  per  annum.  They  all 
 signed  a  petition  to  the  bishop  in  behalf  of  Mr.  H.,  informing 
 him  at  the  same  time,  that  they  had  appointed  him  to  the 
 lectureship.  The  parish  being  so  extremely  violent  for  Mr. 
 H.,  I  went  to  the  vestry,  where  they  were  assembled,  and  told 
 them  that  I  was  a  minister  of  peace ;  that  I  had  no  wish  for 
 
38  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1782. 
 
 the  living,  but  for  the  sake  of  doing  them  good ;  and  that  I 
 would,  if  upon  further  reflection  it  did  not  appear  improper, 
 write  to  the  bishop  to  say  that  I  declined  any  further  com- 
 petition. Accordingly  I  went  home,  and  wrote  to  the  bishop 
 precisely  to  the  effect  that  1  had  stated  in  the  vestry  ;  but  it 
 so  happened  that  my  letter  was  too  late  for  the  post.  This 
 being  the  case,  I  had  the  whole  night  for  reflection  ;  and  upon 
 reconsidering  the  matter,  I  found  I  had  acted  very  foolishly  : 
 for  whether  the  bishop  designed  to  give  it  me  or  not,  it  was 
 unwise  :  if  he  did  not  intend  to  give  it  me,  my  declining  it 
 was  superfluous  ;  and  if  he  did,  it  was  throwing  away  an 
 opportunity  that  might  never  occur  again.  I  therefore  deter- 
 mined to  keep  back  the  letter,  which  indeed  my  own  declara- 
 tion at  the  vestry  had  authorised  me  to  do.  But  still,  having 
 in  appearance  pledged  my  word,  what  was  to  be  done  ?  This 
 I  determined  with  myself  :  I  will  wait  the  event ;  if  the 
 bishop  gives  Mr.  H.  the  living,  it  is  well ;  and  if  he  give  it 
 me,  I  will  appoint  Mr.  H.  my  substitute,  with  the  whole 
 profits  of  the  living,  and  continue  him  in  the  situation 
 as  long  as  he  chooses  to  hold  it  ;  and  then,  if  I  am  alive  when 
 he  wishes  to  leave  it,  I  can  go  and  take  possession  of  it  as  my 
 own,  without  any  risk  of  having  another  bishop  in  that  see,  or 
 of  meeting  with  a  repulse  on  renewing  my  application  for  it. 
 Thus  I  shall  keep  my  word  most  fully  with  the  parish,  and  yet 
 avoid  all  the  evils  which  a  hasty  declining  of  the  living  might 
 have  occasioned. 
 
 "  Here  then  behold  to  what  a  situation  I  was  reduced  !  the 
 living  now  could  not  possibly  be  mine,  at  least  for  years  to 
 come.  Whether  the  bishop  should  give  it  him  or  me,  I  was 
 equally  precluded  from  possessing  it.  But  God,  in  submission 
 to  whose  will  I  had  made  the  sacrifice,  most  marvellously  in- 
 terposed to  deliver  me  from  this  difficulty.  No  sooner  had  I 
 made  the  declaration  in  the  vestry,  than  the  parishioners,  with- 
 out any  authority  from  me,  wrote  to  the  bishop  that  I  had 
 declined  :  and  this  brought  me  a  letter  from  the  bishop  say- 
 ing, that  if  I  chose  to  have  the  living  it  was  at  my  service;  but 
 that  if  I  declined  it,  Mr.  H.  should  not  have  it  on  any  account.* 
 
 "  Here  the  knot  was  untied  :  my  word  was  kept  to  all 
 
 *  The  bishop's  words  were : — "  The  parishioners  have  petitioned  for 
 Mr.  Hammond,  and  unless  gratified,  insinuate  their  intentions  of  be- 
 stowing their  lectureship  on  a  different  person  than  my  curate.  I  do 
 not  like  that  mode  of  application,  and  if  you  do  not  accept  it,  shall  cer- 
 
JET.  23.]  IlEV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  30 
 
 intents  and  purposes  ;  everything  was  done  by  me  that  truth 
 and  honour  could  dictate  :  to  decline  the  living  now  would  in 
 no  respect  answer  the  wishes  of  the  parish,  and  to  execute  my 
 intentions  in  reference  to  Mr.  H.  was  impossible.  Thus  did 
 God  interpose  to  deliver  me  from  a  difficulty  which  seemed 
 absolutely  insurmountable ;  and  the  parish  themselves,  through 
 their  indiscreet  and  indecent  earnestness  to  accomplish  their 
 own  wishes,  were  the  very  instruments  whom  God  made  use  of 
 to  fix  me  among  them  as  their  stated  pastor.  How  little  did 
 they  think  what  that  letter  of  theirs  would  effect !  It  was 
 that  which  irritated  the  bishop,  and  caused  him  to  send  me 
 such  a  letter  as  relieved  me  at  once  from  all  embarrassment, 
 and  fixed  me  in  a  church  which  I  have  now  held  for  above 
 thirty  years,  and  which  I  hope  to  retain  to  my  dying  hour. 
 Truly  '  the  judgments  of  God  are  unsearchable,  and  his  ways 
 past  finding  out.' 
 
 "  The  disappointment  which  the  parish  felt  proved  very 
 unfavourable  to  my  ministry.  The  people  almost  universally 
 put  locks  on  their  pews,  and  would  neither  come  to  church 
 themselves,  nor  suffer  others  to  do  so  :  and  multitudes  from 
 time  to  time  were  forced  to  go  out  of  the  church,  for  want  of 
 the  necessary  accommodation.  I  put  in  there  a  number  of 
 forms,  and  erected  in  vacant  places,  at  my  own  expense,  some 
 open  seats  ;  but  the  churchwardens  pulled  them  down,  and 
 cast  them  out  of  the  church.  To  visit  the  parishioners  in  their 
 own  houses  was  impracticable;  for  they  were  so  imbittered 
 against  me,  that  there  was  scarcely  one  that  would  admit  me 
 into  his  house.  In  this  state  of  things  I  saw  no  remedy  but 
 faith  and  patience.  The  passage  of  Scripture  which  subdued 
 and  controlled  my  mind  was,  i  The  servant  of  the  Lord  must 
 not  strive.'  It  was  painful  indeed  to  see  the  church,  with  the 
 exception  of  the  aisles,  almost  forsaken  ;  but  I  thought  that 
 if  God  would  only  give  a  double  blessing  to  the  congregation 
 that  did  attend,  there  would  on  the  whole  be  as  much  good 
 done,  as  if  the  congregation  were  doubled,  and  the  blessing 
 limited  to  half  the  amount.  This  has  comforted  me  many, 
 many  times,  when,  without  such  a  reflection,  I  should  have 
 sunk  under  my  burthens. 
 
 "  The  opposition  thus  formed  continued  for  many  years. 
 
 tainly  not  license  Mr.  H.  to  it.  I  shall  await  your  answer."  Xov.  9, 
 1782. 
 
 The  next  day  Mr.  Simeon  preached  for  the  first  time  in  Trinity  Church. 
 
40  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1783. 
 
 The  lectureship  being  filled  by  Mr.  Hammond,  I  had  only 
 one  opportunity  of  preaching  in  the  whole  week.  I  therefore 
 determined  to  establish  an  evening  lecture  ;*  but  scarcely  had 
 I  established  it,  before  the  churchwardens  shut  the  church 
 doors  against  me.  On  one  occasion  the  congregation  was 
 assembled,  and  it  was  found  that  the  churchwarden  had  gone 
 away  with  the  key  in  his  pocket.  I  therefore  got  a  smith  to 
 open  the  doors  for  that  time,  but  did  not  think  it  expedient 
 to  persist  under  such  circumstances. 
 
 "  Yet  what  was  to  be  done  %  If  those  whose  minds  were 
 impressed  by  my  preaching  had  not  some  opportunity  of 
 further  instruction,  they  would  infallibly  go  to  the  dissenting 
 meetings,  and  thus  be  gradually  drawn  away  from  the  church. 
 The  only  alternative  I  had  was,  to  make  them  meet  in  a 
 private  room  \  I  therefore  hired  a  small  room  in  my  parish, 
 and  met  them  there,  and  expounded  to  them  the  Scripture, 
 and  prayed  with  them.  In  time  the  room  was  too  small  to 
 hold  us  all,  and  I  could  not  get  one  larger  in  my  parish  ; 
 I  therefore  got  one  in  an  adjoining  parish,  which  had  the 
 advantage  of  being  very  spacious  and  very  retired.  Here 
 I  met  my  people  for  a  considerable  time.  I  was  sensible  that 
 it  would  be  regarded  by  many  as  irregular ;  but  what  was  to 
 be  done  ?  I  could  not  instruct  them  .in  my  church  ;  and 
 I  must  of  necessity  have  them  all  drawn  away  by  the  dis- 
 senters, if  I  did  not  meet  them  myself;  I  therefore  committed 
 the  matter  to  God  in  earnest  prayer,  and  entreated  of  Him, 
 that  if  it  were  His  will  that  I  should  continue  the  room,  He 
 would  graciously  screen  me  from  persecution  on  account  of  it ; 
 or  that  if  persecution  should  arise  on  account  of  it,  He  would 
 not  impute  it  to  me  as  sin,  if  I  gave  up  the  room.  He  knew 
 the  real  desire  of  my  heart ;  He  knew  that  I  only  wished  to 
 fulfil  his  will :  I  told  Him  a  thousand  times  over  that  I  did 
 not  deprecate  persecution  ;  for  I  considered  that  as  the  neces- 
 sary lot  of  all  who  would  '  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus ;'  and 
 more  especially,  of  all  who  would  preach  Christ  with  fidelity  • 
 but  I  deprecated  it  as  arising  from  that  room. 
 
 *  July  16,  1783.  Mr.  Simeon  writes  to  Rev.  J.  Venn  : — "Coulthurst 
 established  an  extempore  lecture  at  six  in  the  evening,  for  the  first 
 time,  on  the  last  Sabbath ;  and  I  intend,  with  God's  grace,  now  he  has 
 led  the  way,  to  begin  the  same  at  the  same  hour  in  Trinity  Church 
 next  Sunday.  I  much  need  your  prayers,  my  dear  friend,  being  very 
 insufficient  for  so  arduous  a  task." 
 
XT.  '23.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  41 
 
 "  My  friends,  as  I  expected,  were  all  alarmed  ;  and  at  last 
 they  prevailed  on  my  dear  and  honoured  friend,  Mr.  Henry 
 Venn,  to  speak  to  me  on  the  subject.  II is  word  would  operate 
 more  forcibly  with  me  than  the  words  of  a  thousand  others, 
 because  I  knew  him  to  be  governed  by  no  carnal  policy,  but 
 to  be  given  up  wholly  unto  God.  On  his  dissuading  me 
 from  it,  I  told  him  all  my  transactions  with  God  respecting 
 it  ;  I  told  him  that  none  of  my  friends  were  more  fearful  of 
 injuring  the  cause  of  God  than  I  was  ;  that  the  motion  of  a 
 finger  was  sufficient  to  turn  me  in  this  matter,  if  only  1  could 
 ascertain  the  mind  of  God  ;  and  that,  in  order  to  learn  the 
 will  of  God  respecting  it,  I  had  with  many  prayers  committed 
 it  to  him  in  that  way  ;  entreating  Him  to  prevent  its  being 
 an  occasion  of  offence,  if  He  willed  that  I  should  continue  it ; 
 and  that  He  would  pardon  me  for  giving  it  up,  in  case  it 
 should  excite  a  clamour  and  persecution  against  me.  Mr.  Y. 
 then  said,  '  Go  on,  and  God  be  with  you  :'  and  verily  God  was 
 with  me  there  on  many  occasions,  to  the  abundant  edification 
 of  rny  people  in  faith  and  love.  The  persecutions  in  my 
 parish  continued  and  increased;  but  during  the  space  of  many 
 years  no  persecution  whatever  arose  from  that  room,  though 
 confessedly  it  was  the  side  on  which  my  enemies  might  have 
 attacked  me  with  most  effect." 
 
 The  trials  of  Mr.  Simeon  at  this  period  are  thus  alluded  to 
 by  the  Rev.  H.  Venn,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Ryland. 
 
 "Jan.  23,  1783, 
 
 "  Cambridge  is  o-oinj^  to  be  in  a  ferment  —  Mr. 
 Simeon's  ministry  is  likely  to  be  blessed.  We  may  indeed 
 say,  'a  great  door  is  opened  !'  for  several  gownsmen  hear  him. 
 What  follows  is  as  true,  cand  there  are  many  adversaries.'  He 
 comes  over  to  advise  with  me  upon  every  occasion.  But  '  the 
 Wonderful  Counsellor'  is  with  him.  I  advised  him  to  visit  a 
 poor  felon  in  the  gaol,  whose  case  was  put  into  the  papers  as 
 accessory  in  a  murder.  He  answered,  '  Oh,  I  have  been  witli 
 him  several  times,  and  have  good  hopes  he  will  go  from  the 
 gallows  to  glory.'  Mr.  Simeon's  father,  who  used  to  delight 
 in  him,  is  all  gall  and  bitterness.  I  should  not  wonder  if  he 
 were  to  disinherit  him.  The  Lord  will  be  his  portion  if  it  be 
 so  ;  and  he  would  be  rich  nevertheless.  Such  storms  we  have 
 weathered — for  what  remains  may  we  be  ready,  and  at  last  be 
 guided  into  the  haven  where  we  would  be.'1 
 
42  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1783. 
 
 This  trial,  however,  at  home  was  not  of  long  continuance ; 
 for  Mr.  Simeon  writes  to  the  Rev.  J.  Yenn  : 
 
 "  May  19,  1783. 
 "  You  will  no  doubt  join  with  me  in  giving  thanks 
 to  God,  who,  when  we  acknowledge  him  in  all  our  ways, 
 has  promised  to  direct  our  paths,  and  to  make  all  things 
 work  together  for  our  good.  He  has  been  pleased  to  reconcile 
 my  dear  father  to  me  entirely,  and  we  are  now  on  the  same 
 friendly  terms  as  ever.  Did  ever  any  trust  in  Him  and  was 
 confounded?  But  I  cannot  stop  to  make  observations, 
 having  a  great  deal  of  news  to  communicate,  and  not  a 
 minute  to  spare.  My  eldest  brother  is  going  to  be  married 
 to  Miss  Cornwall  (Mr.  Thornton's  partner's  daughter),  and 
 I  shall  go  up  to  town  for  the  purpose  of  tying  the  indisso- 
 luble knot.  My  father  is  now  in  London,  looking  out  for  a 
 house  for  them.  Oh  that  Jesus  were  at  the  wedding  !  with 
 what  joy  should  I  go  then  !  " 
 
 Before  Mr.  Simeon  accepted  the  invitation  to  be  present  at 
 the  marriage,  as  usual  he  consulted  Mr.  Yenn  on  the  sub- 
 ject. Mr.  Y.  was  aware  of  the  breach  occasioned  by  his 
 religion  with  his  relatives,  and  he  thought  that  this  might  be 
 a  favourable  opportunity  for  bringing  them  together  again  ; 
 for  Mr  Simeon  had  been  much  beloved  by  his  family.  Yet  he 
 feared,  on  the  other  hand,  that  it  might  induce  something 
 like  a  compromise  from  Mr.  S.,  or  be  otherwise  injurious  to 
 those  sacred  principles  which  he  had  imbibed.  Yery  fervent, 
 therefore,  were  the  prayers  of  this  aged  servant  of  God  on 
 behalf  of  his  young  friend  just  entering  on  the  ministry.  His 
 cautions  to  him  were  most  earnest  and  faithful  that  he  might 
 not  be  drawn  aside  by  any  worldly  attractions,  or  by  the 
 yearnings  of  family  affection.  How  were  these  prayers  more 
 than  answered  by  the  Chief  Shepherd  of  the  flock,  who  was 
 watching  over  the  young  minister  !  The  day  after  his  arri- 
 val in  town,  he  met  the  Rev.  Mr.  Abdy,  who  requested  him 
 to  take  his  occasional  duty  at  Horselydown,  to  enable  him  to 
 stay  another  week  with  his  friends  in  the  country.  Mr. 
 Simeon  gladly  consented  ;  and  on  the  very  day  of  the  mar- 
 riage, when  a  large  and  splendid  party  had  assembled  to 
 celebrate  the  event,  notice  was  sent  him  that  there  would  be 
 a  funeral  at  Mr.  Abdy's  church.  Mr.  S.  was  in  the  church- 
 yard punctually  at  the  hour  fixed  ;  but  was  kept  some  time 
 waiting  for  the  funeral,  "  when   God  was  pleased  in  a  very 
 
£!T.  23.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  43 
 
 signal  manner  to  make  use  of  him  for  the  preservation  of  a 
 poor  woman  from  suicide ; "  and  he  had  reason  also  to  "  trust 
 for  the  salvation  of  her  soul."  The  narrative  which  follows 
 was  written  by  Mr.  Simeon  soon  after  the  occurrence. 
 
 "It  was  in  July  1783,  I  was  waiting  in  Horsleydown 
 church-yard  for  a  corpse,  which  I  was  engaged  to  bury,  and 
 for  my  amusement  was  reading  the  epitaphs  upon  the  tomb- 
 stones. Having  read  very  many  which  would  have  been  as 
 suitable  for  Jews  or  heathens,  as  for  the  persons  concerning 
 whom  they  were  written,  I  at  last  came  to  one  that  character- 
 ized a  Christian  : 
 
 When  from  the  dust  of  death  I  rise, 
 To  claim  my  mansion  in  the  skies, 
 Ev'n  then  shall  this  be  all  my  plea — 
 'Jesus  hath  liv'd  and  died  for  me.' 
 
 Struck  with  the  sentiment  conveyed  in  the  two  last  lines,  I 
 looked  around  to  see  if  there  were  any  one  to  whom  God  might 
 render  it  the  means  of  spiritual  instruction  :  at  a  little  dis- 
 tance I  saw  a  young  woman  reading  an  epitaph,  and  called 
 her  to  me,  and  addressed  her  nearly  in  these  words — f  You  are 
 reading  epitaphs,  mistress  ;  read  that ;  when  you  can  say  the 
 same  from  your  heart,  you  will  be  happy  indeed  \  but  till 
 then,  you  will  enjoy  no  real  happiness  in  this  world  or  the 
 next.'  She  read  them  without  any  apparent  emotion  ;  and 
 then  told  me  that  a  church-yard  was  a  very  proper  place  for 
 her,  for  that  she  was  much  distressed.  On  my  enquiring  into 
 the  causes  of  her  distress,  she  told  me  that  she  had  an  aged 
 mother  and  two  children,  that  she  had  ruined  her  health  in 
 labouring  for  them,  and  was  now  unable  to  support  them  :  I 
 immediately  turned  to  some  passages  in  my  Bible,  such  as 
 c  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,  and 
 all  (needful)  things  shall  be  added  unto  you  ;'  and  endeavoured 
 to  turn  her  eyes  to  Him  who  gives  rest  to  heavy  laden  souls. 
 After  having  conversed  with  her  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour, 
 the  corpse  arrived,  and  at  my  request  she  gave  me  her  address. 
 The  next  evening,  about  seven  o'clock,  I  went  to  see  her,  and 
 found  the  aged  mother  very  ill  of  an  asthma,  the  two  little 
 babes  lying  in  bed,  and  the  young  woman  sitting  very  discon- 
 solate. Though  I  was  no  stranger  to  scenes  of  distress,  at  this 
 sight  I  was  overcome  in  a  very  unusual  manner  :  I  told  them 
 that  I  was  unable  to  say  anything  which  might  administer 
 comfort,   and  desired  that  they  would  join  me  in  applying  to 
 
44  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1783. 
 
 the  Father  of  mercies  and  God  of  all  consolation.  We  fell 
 upon  our  knees,  and  in  a  moment  were  bathed  in  tears ;  I 
 could  scarce  utter  my  words  through  heaviness  of  heart,  and 
 the  abundance  of  tears  which  flowed  down  my  cheeks  ;  and  to 
 almost  every  petitiou  that  I  offered,  '  Amen,  Amen,  Amen, — 
 God  grant  it  may,  Amen,  Amen/  was  the  language  both  of 
 their  hearts  and  lips.  I  was  too  much  affected  to  be  able  to 
 converse  with  them ;  I  therefore  referred  them  to  two  or  three 
 passages  of  Scripture,  and  left  them.  The  next  evening, 
 about  the  same  time,  I  visited  them  again,  and,  as  before,  we 
 wrestled  in  prayer  with  strong  cries  and  floods  of  tears  ;  nor 
 was  I  any  better  able  to  converse  with  them  than  before,  so 
 deplorable  did  their  situation  appear,  and  to  such  a  degree 
 were  all  our  hearts  overwhelmed  with  sorrow.  As  before,  I 
 left  a  few  Scriptures  for  their  consideration,  that  they  might 
 plead  them  in  prayer  with  our  promise-keeping  God ;  and  re- 
 turned the  third  evening  about  the  same  hour  :  then  I  beo-an 
 ©  © 
 
 with  some  conversation,  and  afterwards  went  to  prayer,  but 
 though  we  were  earnest,  our  whole  souls  were  not  drawn  out 
 as  on  the  two  preceding  evenings.  When  we  had  risen  from 
 prayer,  I  sat  down  to  talk  with  them,  and  after  I  had  spoken 
 a  little  time,'  the  young  woman  addressed  me  to  this  effect,  and 
 as  nearly  as  I  can  recollect,  in  these  words  :  '  Now,  Sir,  I  will 
 tell  you  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  me  :  when  you  called  me 
 in  the  church-yard,  (which  was  nearly  two  miles  off  her  house) 
 I  had  been  there  five  hours ;  I  went  to  my  sister,  who  lives 
 close  by,  to  tell  her  my  distress,  but  she,  instead  of  assisting 
 me  at  all,  or  even  pitying  my  situation,  sent  me  away  with  re- 
 proaches ;  I  thought  God  had  utterly  forsaken  me,  and  left 
 me  and  my  children  to  starve,  and  that  it  did  not  signify  what 
 became  of  me  ;  I  found  my  misery  insupportable,  and  there- 
 fore was  determined  to  put  an  end  to  it  ;  and  at  the  instant 
 you  spoke  to  me,  I  was  going  to  drown  myself :  thus  I  should 
 in  one  moment  have  left  my  aged  mother  and  my  little  help- 
 less children  without  a  friend  in  the  world,  and  have  plunged 
 my  own  soul  into  irretrievable  ruin.  And  now,  Sir,  instead  of 
 despairing  of  bread  to  eat,  I  am  enabled  to  see  that  God,  who 
 is  the  Father  of  the  fatherless,  and  the  Husband  of  the  widow, 
 is  my  friend,  that  Christ  Jesus  has  washed  me  from  all  my 
 sins  in  the  fountain  of  his  own  blood,  and  that  it  is  my  privi- 
 lege to  be  careful  for  nothing  ;  and,  blessed  be  God,  I  am 
 enabled  to  cast  all  my  care  on  Him  who  careth  for  me.     I 
 
JET.  23.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  45 
 
 have  hitherto  laboured  on  the  Lord's  day  to  support  my 
 family  ;  and  I  now  see  how  little  I  can  do  without  the  blessing 
 of  God  :  henceforward,  by  grace,  I  will  never  work  again  on 
 the  Sabbath,  but  devote  it  entirely  to  the  service  of  God,  the 
 concerns  of  my  soul,  and  the  instruction  of  my  children. 
 This  was  the  last  time  of  my  seeing  her  during  my  stay  in 
 town  ;  but  on  my  return  to  town,  about  a  year  afterwards*,  I 
 made  enquiries  of  a  gentleman  who  lived  very  near  her,  and 
 whom  I  desired  to  watch  over  her  conduct,  and  found  that  it 
 had  been  perfectly  consistent  with  the  professions  she  had 
 made  to  me  of  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  that  she  was 
 in  every  respect  sober  and  discreet,  and  at  all  times  regular  in 
 her  attendance  on  the  means  of  grace.  Having  heard  this 
 character  of  her  as  to  the  external  conduct,  I  was  very  de- 
 sirous of  seeing  whether  the  life  of  godliness  also  were  in  her 
 *soul,  and  went  to  visit  her.  At  my  entering  into  the  house, 
 she  caught  hold  of  my  hand,  utterly  unable  to  speak,  and  I 
 was  apprehensive  she  would  have  gone  off  into  a  fit,  through 
 surprise  and  excess  of  joy.  When  she  was  composed,  I  asked 
 her  where  her  mother  was ;  she  told  me  that  she  had  died 
 about  three  months  before  ;  and  that  her  departing  words 
 were,  '  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  I  am  ready  if  thou  art  willing ; 
 come,  Lord  Jesus  :'  and  then,  addressing  the  young  woman, 
 6  May  God  bless  you,  my  dear  daughter,'  she  expired  without 
 a  groan.  Such  was  the  end  of  her  who  had  been  for  years,  I 
 believe,  a  close  walker  with  God. 
 
 "  In  the  course  of  conversation,  the  young  woman  told 
 me  that  she  herself  had,  in  the  winter,  been  at  the  point  of 
 death,  and  that  she  was  enabled  to  commit  her  children  into 
 the  hands  of  her  Heavenly  Father,  without  a  doubt  of  his 
 taking  good  care  of  them,  and  that  she  desired  to  depart  and 
 to  be  with  Christ :  in  short,  her  whole  conversation  then,  and 
 at  several  times  since  when  I  have  seen  her,  as  well  as  her 
 general  character  from  those  who  live  near  her,  have  fully  con- 
 vinced me  that  her  soul  is  quite  alive  to  God,  and  I  pray  God 
 it  may  continue  so  to  the  end. 
 
 "We  may  observe  from  hence,  how  mistaken  those  phy- 
 sicians and  apothecaries  are,  who  imagine  that  religious  con- 
 
 *  Before  he  left,  however,  he  comforted  thern  with  the  assurance  of 
 his  own  effectual  assistance.  And  it  is  stated  by  the  late  Mrs.  Elliott, 
 daughter  of  Rev.  H.  Venn,  that,  "a  weekly  allowance  was  regularly 
 paid  them  by  almoners  known  to  her ;  and  as  the  children  grew  up  they 
 were  respectably  provided  for." 
 
46  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1783. 
 
 versation  with  patients  has  a  tendency  to  impede  their  cure. 
 Here  is  a  case  where  the  woman  was  very  ill  in  body,  as  well 
 as  distressed  in  mind,  whom  all  the  drugs  in  their  dispensary 
 could  not  have  cured.  When  she  had  found  Christ  Jesus, 
 that  great  Physician,  healing  her  soul  with  the  Balm  of 
 Gilead,  her  troubles  immediately  subsided,  and  her  health  was 
 quickly  re-established ;  for  her  subsequent  illness,  in  the 
 winter,  was  of  a  very  different  nature." 
 
 So  strong  an  impression  did  this  event  make  on  Mr.  Simeon, 
 that  when  alluding  to  it,  just  thirty  years  after,  he  says,  "If 
 my  whole  life  had  been  spent  without  any  other  compensation 
 than  this,  my  labours  had  been  richly  recompensed. " 
 
 "  On  one  of  the  occasions  of  visiting  this  poor  family," 
 observes  Mr.  Preston,  "  Mr.  S.  having  been  detained  longer 
 than  usual  by  the  deep  interest  which  he  felt  in  their  state, 
 joined  the  party  assembled  at  his  relative's  house  so  late,  that* 
 his  friends  began  to  be  jocular  with  him,  as  to  the  cause  of  his 
 absence.  "  Ah,"  said  he,  in  narrating  this,  and  with  the  usual 
 fervid  moulding  of  his  face,  "  /  had  meat  to  eat  which  they 
 knew  not  of."  He  used  to  speak  of  the  invitation,  which  he 
 had  received  at  this  period  to  join  in  the  festivities  of  his 
 friends,  as  a  plot  kindly  but  ignorantly  laid,  for  diverting  him 
 from  the  over  intense  pursuit  of  the  objects  which  then  lay 
 nearest  his  heart.  The  deep  interest,  which  he  felt  in  minis- 
 tering to  the  spiritual  necessities  of  this  poor  widow,  was 
 regarded  by  him  as  graciously  appointed  to  counteract — as  it 
 did  more  than  counteract — the  deadening  influence  of  scenes 
 and  associations  which  he  felt  constrained  to  attend,  but  in 
 which  he  had  ceased  to  feel  pleasure." 
 
 In  a  note  upon  this  subject  in  1829,  Mr.  Simeon  writes  : 
 ul  went  to  town  to  marry  my  brother  and  Mr.  Thelluson  to 
 two  sisters.  There  Avere  three  grand  feasts  ;  and  my  relations 
 secretly  hoped  that  I  might  be  drawn  from  God.  But  how 
 did  God  interpose  for  me,  and  work  by  me  !" 
 
 After  the  marriage,  Mr  S.  made  a  tour  for  a  few  weeks 
 to  visit  some  of  his  clerical  friends.  The  profit  he  derived 
 from  their  conversation  and  example  is  acknowledged  in  the 
 following  letters  :  — 
 
 To  the  Rev.  II.  Venn. 
 
 "Birmingham,  Aug.  21.  1783. 
 
 "If  Mr.  Parish  has  not  been  with  you,  you  will 
 
 be    astonished    at    hearing  from    me    from    this    place.     My 
 
JET.  23.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  47 
 
 sudden  departure  from  Cambridge  was  occasioned  either  by  a 
 letter  received  from  Mr.  Riland  on  Sunday  last,  or  by  my 
 misinterpretation  of   his  letter — I   should    rather  think  the 
 
 latter 
 
 "  Mr.  Riland  would  make  me  preach  for  him  on  Wednes- 
 day last :  the  Lord  gave  me  much  of  his  presence ;  but 
 towards  the  end  I  found  Satan  working  powerfully  on  my 
 corrupt,  vain  heart,  which  made  me  pray  most  fervently 
 against  his  power :  how  does  God  answer  prayer  !  When  we 
 were  got  home,  Mr.  Riland  did  not  say  one  word  in  com- 
 mendation of  the  sermon,  but  found  fault  with  it  on  account 
 of  tautology,  and  want  of  richness  in  the  application.  What 
 a  blessing — an  inestimable  blessing  is  it  to  have  a  faithful 
 friend  !  Satan  is  ready  enough  to  point  out  whatever  good  we 
 have  ;  but  it  is  only  a  faithful  friend  that  will  screen  that 
 from  your  sight,  and  show  you  your  deficiencies.  Our  great 
 apostacy  seems  to  consist  primarily  in  making  a  God  of  self ; 
 and  he  is  the  most  valuable  friend  who  will  draw  us  most  from 
 self-seeking — self-pleasing — and  self-dependence,  and  help  us 
 to  restore  to  God  the  authority  we  have  robbed  him  of. 
 Having  come  so  far  as  Birmingham,  I  shall  not  return  without 
 my  errand  ;  but  shall  go  on  Monday  next  to  Reading,  and 
 return  hither  that  day  fortnight.  If  you  know  of  any  godly 
 people  between  Reading — Birmingham  —  Leicester — Cam- 
 bridge, I  shall  take  great  pleasure  in  calling  upon  them  on 
 my  return." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  John  Venn. 
 
 "Kings  College,  Sept.  22,  1783. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  Is  it  possible  that  I  could  write  sarcastically  to 
 my  friend  Venn  1  That  I  did  not  intend  it  I  am  sure;  and 
 if  I  was  so  incautious  as  to  pen  anything  which  would  bear 
 such  an  interpretation,  I  will  most  willingly  acknowledge 
 myself  (unwittingly  indeed,  but)  very  highly  deserving  of 
 censure.  I  shall  however  assign  two  reasons  why  it  is  possible 
 that  you  may  have  been  a  letter  in   my  debt,  and  not  I  in 
 
 yours But  not  to  talk  of  whose  turn  it  is,  I  tell  you 
 
 that  I  will  pester  you  whenever  I  think  fit — gainsay  it  who 
 will.  The  difference  of  the  numbers  of  your  auditors,  which 
 you  mention,  reminds  me  of  my  feelings  the  first  time  I 
 preached  at  Trinity.     When  I  came  in  scarcely  a  person  was 
 
4S  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1783. 
 
 in  church,  whereas  at  St.  Edward's  it  used  to  be  full  before  I 
 came.  I  concluded  I  was  to  preach  to  bare  walls,  and  beheld, 
 through  the  grace  of  God,  as  I  thought,  a  wonderful  display 
 of  Divine  goodness  towards  me  in  mortifying  my  vanity, 
 which  had  been  too  much  fed  and  indulged  in  the  preceding 
 summer  ;  and  was  enabled  to  return  God  my  most  hearty 
 thanks  for  it  :  but  there  came  a  tolerable  congregation  after 
 the  service  was  begun.  Doubtless  your  faith  will  clearly  see 
 the  glory  of  God,  and  your  own  good  in  some  manner  con- 
 nected with  your  present  situation.  Do  you  ask  me  why  I  do 
 not  come  to  Dunham  1  I  first  answer,  that  I  was  absent  from 
 my  parish  five  weeks  when  my  brother  was  married  ;  secondly, 
 I  went  five  weeks  ago  to  Birmingham,  with  an  intent  of  being 
 absent  only  one  Sunday,  and  on  my  arrival,  found  that  I  had 
 made  a  mistake,  having  come  three  weeks  too  soon  for  the 
 meeting  :  I  therefore  went  into  Berkshire  to  visit  my  father, 
 and  the  new-married  couple — dined  at  Reading  with  Mr. 
 Cadogan — then  on  my  return  stayed  a  day  with  Pentecross  at 
 Wallingford,  and  preached  for  him  ; — two  days  at  Oxford — 
 preached  there  morning  and  afternoon  in  Carfax  Church, 
 where  the  mayor,  etc.  always  go.  Mr.  Fletcher  the  mayor 
 obtained  the  church  for  me.  Before  permission  was  granted, 
 it  was  asked  c  Is  he  a  methodist  ? '  Mr.  F.  truly  said,  '  He 
 knew  neither  me  nor  my  sentiments.'  In  the  morning  there  wad 
 a  good,  in  the  evening  a  very  crowded  congregation ;  the  aisles 
 all  full  out  to  the  very  door.  I  hope  the  Lord  did  not  send 
 them  there  without  some  good  resulting  from  it;  it  is  His 
 work,  His  cause,  and  He  will  plead  it :  and  if  we  are  not  used 
 by  Him  as  instruments  of  converting  sinners,  you  rightly  ob- 
 serve, that  (  we  shall  be  a  sweet  savour  of  Christ  even  in  them 
 that  perish ;'  and  i  though  Israel  be  not  gathered,'  yet  shall  we 
 
 be  glorified,  and  God  too  will  be  glorified  by  us At 
 
 Birmingham  I  preached  twice — stayed  about  a  week  in  all — 
 highly  pleased  and  edified  with  the  conversation  and  example 
 of  Mr.  11. :  how  worthy  is  he  of  imitation  in  his  custom  of  re- 
 deeming time!  he  scarcely  ever  loses  a  minute.  Oh,  that  I 
 could  say  the  same  of  myself !  We  dined  together  with  Mr. 
 and  Mrs.  Elton.  Your  sister  was  very  well,  as  were  all  the 
 1\.  family.  Thence  I  went  to  Leicester,  spoke  twice  in  Mr. 
 Robinson's  pulpit,  lie  is  an  excellent  man.  From  thence  I 
 went  to  Northampton,  where  I  stayed  at  Mr.  Byland's.  How 
 odd  a  man  !     He  stuns  me,  yet  he  makes  me  ashamed.     His 
 
JET.  23.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEOX.  49 
 
 blood  is  frozen  in  his  veins  with  age,  yet  what  life  ! — what 
 fire  when  he  speaks  of  our  adorable  lledeemer  !  He  received 
 me  so  coldly  at  first  that  I  began  to  make  apologies  for  niv 
 intrusion;  but  when  he  knew  me  and  my  connexions,  he  gave 
 me  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  Christ  is  indeed  his  all  :  if 
 he  would  but  speak  more  softly,  he  would  make  a  stone  in  love 
 with  Christ.  He  gave  me  some  of  his  small  tracts,  and  I  gave 
 him  some  which  I  have  printed.  If  you  can  put  me  in  the 
 way  to  send  them  to  you  at  very  little  expense,  I  shall  beg 
 your  acceptance  of  an  hundred.  Each  tract  is  not  so  large  as 
 half  this  sheet  of  paper:  they  are  to  be  given  to  those  with 
 whom  you  have  no  opportunity  of  conversing.  From  thence 
 to  Mr.  Barbara's  of  Bedford,  but  he  was  in  Yorkshire  : — thence 
 to  Potton  (poor  desolate  place) — Mr.  Berridge's — Mr.  Venn's 
 — and  home,  where  I  arrived  safely,  Friday,  Sept.  19.  Your 
 family  are  all  very  well.  And  now  I  think  you  need  not  ask, 
 why  I  do  not  come,  for  I  have  spent  twelve  guineas  more  than 
 I  intended — have  got  no  horse  — and  have  already  been  absent 
 so  long  from  my  parish  that  I  am  quite  ashamed  of  myself. 
 In  addition  to  this,  many  whom  I  left  in  my  parish  well  are 
 dead,  and  many  dying;  this  fever  rages  wherever  I  have  been. 
 Moreover,  on  Sunday  next,  I  am  to  be  ordained  priest  by  the 
 Bishop  of  Peterborough.*  My  dear  friend,  pray  that  He  who 
 lias  called  me  to  the  work,  may  qualify  me  for  it,  and  bless 
 me  in  it.  Had  the  ordination  been  held  on  Sunday  last,  I 
 could  not  have  offered  myself  a  candidate,  not  being  twenty- 
 four  till  Wednesday  the  24th.  Mr.  Bacchus  has  behaved 
 towards  me  with  all  imaginable  politeness — made  a  thousand 
 apologies  for  examining  me — hoped  I  would  excuse  his  doing 
 it  for  truth's  sake,  that  he  might  be  able  to  answer  the  Bishop's 
 question — '  Have  you  examined  these?'  He  asked  me  the 
 advantages  of  revealed  above  natural  religion — what  was  ne- 
 cessary to  establish  the  credibility  of  a  revelation  —  and 
 whether  there  were  any  standing  miracle  now.  1  answered 
 him  these  to  his  full  satisfaction;  and  there  ended  the  whole 
 of  my  examination.  But  shall  we  not  meet  with  a  different- 
 examination  soon1?  It  will  soon  be  asked,  Were  you  moved 
 to  it  by  my  Spirit?  Did  you  undertake  your  office,  not  for 
 filthy  lucre's  sake,  but  from  a  love  to  souls,  and  a  desire  of  pro- 
 
 *  This  Ordination  was  held  by  Bishop  Hinchliffe,  Master  of  Trinity, 
 in  the  College  Chapel,  September  2S,  17S3. 
 
50  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1784. 
 
 moting  my  glory  ?  Did  you  give  yourself  wholly  to  these 
 things  1  &c.  It  will  be  an  awful  account  to  give.  God  grant 
 that  you  and  I,  my  dear  friend,  may  be  found  good  stewards, 
 and  give  up  our  accounts  with  joy.  May  God  bless  you,  and 
 give  us  a  happy  meeting  above. 
 
 Yours  most  affectionately, 
 
 C.  Simeon. 
 
 u  P.S.  I  forgot  to  tell  you  that  my  churchwardens  have  shut 
 my  church-doors  against  me,  and  prevented  me  continuing  an 
 evening  lecture,  which  I  had  established,  and  which  was  well 
 attended.  Their  behaviour  has  been  highly  displeasing  to  the 
 whole  parish,  except  two  or  three  enemies  to  the  Gospel.  Nor 
 has  it  been  less  illegal  than  uncivil.  They  gave  me  no  notice; 
 so  that  a  numerous  congregation  came  and  were  disappointed. 
 May  God  bless  them  with  enlightening,  sanctifying,  and  sav- 
 ing grace :  I  shall  renew  the  lecture  next  summer." 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 memoir  continued.     (1783 — 1790.) 
 
 "  Having  but  one  sermon  in  the  week  at  my  own  church,  I 
 used  on  the  week-days  to  go  round  to  the  churches  of  pious 
 ministers,  very  frequently,  to  preach  to  their  people;  taking 
 one  church  on  Mondays,  another  on  Tuesdays,  another  on 
 Wednesdays.  Amongst  the  places  where  I  preached,  were 
 Potton,  Wrestlingworth,  Everton,  Yelling,  Haddenham,  Wil- 
 bur ton,  &c. ;  and  these  seasons  I  found  very  refreshing  to  my 
 own  soul,  and  they  were  peculiarly  helpful  to  me  in  my  com- 
 position of  sermons ;  for  as  I  preached  extempore,  as  it  is 
 called,  I  had  opportunities  of  reconsidering  the  subjects  I  had 
 preached  upon  at  Cambridge,  and  of  rendering  them  more 
 clear  in  the  statement,  and  more  rich  in  the  illustration.  I 
 trust  too  that  many  of  my  fellow-creatures  were  benefited  by 
 them :  indeed  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  God  made  use  of  them 
 for  the  conversion  and  salvation  of  many.  It  was  very  much 
 by  these  means  that  I  attained  that  measure  of  clearness  in  my 
 arrangements,  and  perspicuity  in  my  statements,  which,  per- 
 haps I  may  say,  rather  than  otherwise  distinguish  my  sermons. 
 It  was  not  till  ten  or  twelve  years  after  I  had  entered  into  the 
 
XT.  24.]  REV.   CHARLES    SIME0X.  51 
 
 ministry,  that  I  ever  saw  Claude's  Essay  on  the  Composition  oj 
 a  Sermon,  and  I  was  perfectly  surprised  to  find  that  all  the 
 
 chief  rules,  which  he  prescribes  for  the  composition  of  a  serin-  n, 
 had  not  only  been  laid  down  by  myself,  but  practised  for  some 
 years.  This  shews  that  his  rules  are  founded  in  nature  ;  for 
 it  was  from  nature  only  (so  to  speak)  that  I  learned  them  ;  I 
 laboured  only  to  conceive  clearly,  and  to  state  perspicuously 
 the  subjects  that  I  handled:  and  in  so  doing,  I  formed  the 
 habit  which  he  recommends.  From  seeing  my  own  views  thus 
 reduced  to  system,  I  was  led  to  adopt  the  resolution  of  en- 
 deavouring to  impart  to  others  the  little  knowledge  I  possessed 
 in  that  species  of  composition ;  and  to  adopt  Claude  as  the 
 ground-work  of  my  private  lectures;  correcting  what  I  thought 
 wrong  in  him,  and  supplying  what  I  thought  deficient  : 
 though  in  truth  in  his  rules  there  is  little  either  wrong  01 
 deficient;  but  in  his  illustration  of  them  there  is  much,  which 
 I  have  endeavoured  to  amend,  and  which  I  think  is  amended 
 in  my  Skeletons.  For  the  space  of  about  twenty  years  I  have 
 persevered  in  having  a  few  young  men  to  assist  in  thus  pre- 
 paring for  that  which  is  generally  esteemed  so  difficult — the 
 writing  of  their  sermons;  and  from  the  many  acknowledge- 
 ments which  have  been  made  by  ministers  from  time  to  time, 
 I  have  reason  to  hope  that  my  labours  have  not  been  in  vain: 
 in  the  Lord." 
 
 [This  was  one  of  the  most  important  services  which  Mr. 
 Simeon  rendered  to  the  younger  members  of  the  University; 
 and  it  was  a  labour  of  love  peculiarly  his  own.  He  had  him- 
 self felt  keenly  at  the  outset  of  his  ministry  the  want  of  some 
 direction  in  the  composition  of  his  sermons;  and  he  was  there- 
 fore the  more  anxious  to  remedy  this  want,  as  far  as  he  could, 
 by  imparting  to  others  the  results  of  his  own  experience  and 
 care.  He  used  frequently  to  allude  in  his  playful  manner  to 
 the  awkwardness  of  his  first  efforts,  both  in  the  composing  and 
 delivering  of  his  discourses  :  and  he  would  kindly  encourage 
 the  least  hopeful  of  his  sermon-class  by  telling  them,  that  with 
 his  example  before  them  none  need  despair.  u  When  I  began 
 to  write  at  first,  I  knew  no  more  than  a  brute  how  to  make  a 
 sermon  — and  after  a  year  or  so,  I  gave  up  writing,  and  began 
 to  preach  from  notes.  But  I  so  stammered  and  stumbled,  that  I 
 felt  this  was  worse  than  before — and  so  I  was  obliged  to  take  to 
 a  written  sermon  again.  At  last,  however,  the  reading  a  sermon 
 appeared  to  be  so  heavy  and  dull,  that  I  once  more  made  an 
 
 e2 
 
52  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1784. 
 
 attempt  with  notes ;  and  determined,  if  I  did  not  now  succeed, 
 to  give  up  preaching  altogether."  This  method  of  preaching 
 from  notes,  carefully  arranged  and  prepared,  he  pursued  till 
 within  a  few  years  of  his  death ;  when  no  longer  feeling  equal 
 to  the  mental  effort,  and  having  on  one  occasion  broken  down, 
 he  thought  it  his  duty  to  make  use  of  the  sermons  which  he  had 
 composed  in  the  full  vigour  of  his  mind.  These  sermons  how- 
 ever he  took  the  greatest  pains  in  preparing  anew  for  delivery; 
 for,  as  he  would  frequently  observe,  he  could  expect  no  bless- 
 ing on  his  work,  if  he  presumed  to  '  offer  to  the  Lord  that 
 which  cost  him  nothing.'  Every  sermon,  therefore,  as  it  was 
 required,  was  copied  out  by  him  with  the  greatest  care,  in  a 
 large  and  legible  hand,  and  read  over  deliberately  "  half  a 
 dozen  times  at  the  least;"  and  thus,  having  made  himself  en- 
 tirely master  of  it,  he  was  enabled  to  deliver  it  with  perfect 
 ease  and  his  usual  animation.  It  had  been  his  practice  pre- 
 viously, and  from  an  early  period,  to  write  out  on  his  return 
 from  church  the  principal  remarks  he  had  made  whilst  preach- 
 ing from  his  notes  ;  and  in  this  manner  he  composed  (with  the 
 exception  of  his  complete  discourses)  almost  the  whole  of  the 
 sermons,  which  now  occupy  the  twenty-one  volumes  of  his 
 entire  works.*  His  style  of  delivery,  which  to  the  last  was 
 remarkably  lively  and  impressive,  in  his  earlier  days  was 
 earnest  and  impassioned  in  no  ordinary  degree.  The  intense 
 fervour  of  his  feelings  he  cared  not  to  conceal  or  restrain  :  his 
 whole  soul  was  in  his  subject,  and  he  spoke  and  acted  exactly 
 as  he  felt.  Occasionally  indeed  his  gestures  and  looks  were 
 almost  grotesque,  from  the  earnestness  and  fearlessness  of  his 
 attempts  to  illustrate  or  enforce  his  thoughts  in  detail ;  but 
 his  action  was  altogether  unstudied — sometimes  remarkably 
 striking  and  commanding — and  always  sincere  and  serious. 
 At  that  period  such  manifestations  of  feeling  were  very  un- 
 usual in  the  pulpit ;  and  it  is  therefore  highly  probable,  that 
 the  opposition  and  ridicule  he  encountered,  in  the  earlier  part 
 of  his  ministry,  may  be  attributed  very  much  to  the  manner, 
 and  not  merely  to  the  matter  of  his  preaching.  We  now  re- 
 turn to  the  Memoir.] 
 
 "  My  parish,  after  two  or  three  years,  made  a  formal  com- 
 
 *  Mr.  Simeon  has  made  the  following  note  upon  his  Sermons : — 
 "  None  written  till  preached — by  this  were  gained — accuracy — concise- 
 ness— life — and  spirit." 
 
.ET.  '24.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  53 
 
 plaint  against  me  to  the  bishop ;  they  complained  that  I 
 preached  so  as  to  alarm  and  terrify  them,  and  that  the  people 
 came  and  crowded  the  ehureh,  and  stole  their  books.  The 
 bishop  wrote  to  me,  and  I  answered  him  at  great  length,  vin- 
 dicating my  preaching,  and  denying  the  charges  which  were 
 brought  against  me.  I  still  possess  a  copy  of  my  answer  ;  but 
 it  was  certainly  not  drawn  up  in  a  judicious  way.  I  re- 
 member it  contained  my  answers  in  distinct  heads,  1,  2,  3, 
 somewhat  like  a  syllabus,  and  not  in  a  continued  strain  of 
 argument ;  and  the  bishop  was  rather  displeased  with  it  ; 
 but  I  was  not  then  skilled  in  writing  to  bishops  :  were  I  to 
 answer  the  same,  accusations  now  (1813),  I  should  frame  my 
 reply  in  a  different  way  ;  as  indeed  my  late  answer  to  similar 
 accusations,  no  longer  than  the  year  before  last,  sufficiently 
 shews. 
 
 "  In  my  preaching  I  endeavoured  to  approve  myself  to  God 
 with  fidelity  and  zeal  ;  but  I  do  not  now  think  that  I  did  it  in 
 a  judicious  way.  I  thought  that  to  declare  the  truth  with 
 boldness  was  the  one  object  which  I  ought  to  keep  in  view  ; 
 and  this  is  a  very  general  mistake  among  young  ministers. 
 I  did  not  sufficiently  attend  to  the  example  of  our  Lord  and 
 his  apostles,  in  speaking  as  men  were  able  to  hear  it,  and  in 
 administering  milk  to  babes,  and  meat  to  strong  men.  My 
 mind  being  but  ill-informed,  my  topics  were  necessarily  few  ; 
 and  the  great  subjects  oi'  death,  judgment,  heaven,  and  hell, 
 were  prominent  in  every  discourse,  particularly  as  motives  to 
 enforce  the  points  on  which  I  had  occasion  to  insist.  Were 
 I  now  to  enter  on  a  new  sphere,  especially  if  it  were  in  a  town 
 and  not  in  a  village,  I  would,  in  the  Morning  Services  espe- 
 cially, unfold  the  parables,  and  endeavour  rather  to  take  the 
 citadel  by  sap  and  mine,  than  by  assault  and  battery.  I  would 
 endeavour  to  'win  souls,'  and  'speak  to  them  the  truth  in 
 love  :'  not  considering  so  much  what  I  was  able  to  say,  as  what 
 they  were  able  to  receive.  But  this  requires  more  extensive 
 knowledge,  and  a  more  chastised  mind  than  falls  in  general  to 
 the  lot  of  young  ministers,  especially  of  such  as  have  never  had 
 one  letter  of  instruction  given  them  on  the  subject. 
 
 "  After  about  five  years  Mr.  Hammond  vacated  the  lecture- 
 ship ;  and  a  son  of  a  parishioner  became  a  competitor  for  it. 
 By  this  time  I  had  gained  some  footing  in  the  parish  ;  and  I 
 believe  at  this  hour  that  if  matters  had  been  carried  fairly,  I  had 
 the  majority  of  votes  \  but  there  was  a  bitter  and  persecuting 
 
54  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1784. 
 
 spirit  among  all  the  heads  of  the  parish  ;  and,  whether  justly 
 or  unjustly,  they  carried  it  against  me.*  The  greater  part  of 
 the  pews  also  still  continued  shut  ;  but  though  I  was  per- 
 suaded that  the  parishioners  had  no  right  to  lock  them  up, 
 there  being  only  one  faculty  pew  in  the  church,  I  was 
 restrained  from  attempting  to  open  them  by  that  divine 
 declaration,  '  the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive.'  Many 
 hundreds  of  times  has  that  one  word  tied  my  hands,  when 
 a  concern  for  immortal  souls,  and  a  sense  of  the  injury  done 
 to  my  ministry,  would  have  prompted  me  to  take  off  the  locks. 
 I  hoped  that  God  would  at  last  effect  a  change;  and  I  found, 
 after  about  ten  years,  that  I  was  not  disappointed. 
 
 "  Little  did  I  think,  in  all  the  years  that  the  parishioners 
 prevailed  to  shut  the  church  against  me,  how  great  a  mercy  it 
 was  both  to  me  and  the  church  of  God  :  for  if  I  had  been  able 
 to  labour  to  the  full  extent  of  my  wishes,  I  should  infallibly 
 have  ruined  my  health  in  a  short  time  :  but  being  actually 
 bound,  as  it  were,  hand  and  foot,  I  was  constrained  to  keep 
 within  my  strength,  and  was  thus  enabled  to  go  on  for  twenty- 
 ibur  years,  without  ever  being  laid  by  one  single  Sabbath. 
 How  mysterious  are  the  designs  of  God,  and  how  marvellously 
 does  he  make  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him  !" 
 
 Grievous  as  these  trials  must  have  been  to  one  so  zealous  in 
 his  aims  and  ardent  in  his  temperament  as  Mr.  Simeon,  it  will 
 easily  be  understood  how  he  was  enabled  to  endure  them  with 
 meekness,  and  even  to  regard  them  as  '  mercies,'  when  his  emi- 
 nently devotional  habits  at  this  period  are  considered.  We 
 have  happily  a  record  of  them  by  one  of  his  most  intimate 
 friends.  He  had  been  little  more  than  a  year  in  the  ministry 
 when  he  became  acquainted  with  the  late  Rev.  R.  Housman 
 of  Lancaster :  and  this  acquaintance  soon  ripened  into  a 
 friendship  which  was  affectionately  cherished  by  both  parties 
 through  life.  Mr.  Housman  indeed  had  peculiar  reason  for 
 his  devoted  attachment  to  Mr.  Simeon,  for  he  always  recog- 
 nised him  "  as  the  instrument  of  bringing  him  to  the  know- 
 ledge of  the  truth  :"  and  Mr.  Simeon  in  turn  regarded  Mr.  II. 
 with  no  common  interest,  as  he  believed  him  to  be  almost  the 
 first  of  the  members  of  the  university  to  whom  his  ministry 
 had    been   blessed.      Mr.  H.  also,   whilst   yet    a  student  at 
 
 *  Rev.  Mr.  Berry  eleeted  Lecturer,  February  5,  ITS 7 
 
JET.  24.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  5-7 
 
 St.  John's  College,  had  been  ordained  Priest  by  Bishop  Ilinch- 
 liffe  in  the  same  year  with  Mr.  Simeon.*  When  preparing 
 to  take  his  degree  the  following  year,  Mr.  H.,  being  unable  to 
 reside  in  his  own  college,  was  invited  by  his  beloved  friend  to 
 come  and  share  with  him  his  rooms  at  King's.  Here  he 
 resided  for  more  than  three  months ;  and,  as  they  had  a 
 sitting-room  in  common,  he  became  familiarly  acquainted 
 with  all  Mr.  Simeon's  feelings  and  habits.  Of  his  example, 
 conversation,  and  counsel,  Mr.  H.  was  wont  ever  after  to  speak 
 in  terms  of  the  liveliest  gratitude.  "  Never  did  I  see  such 
 consistency,  and  reality  of  devotion — such  warmth  of  piety — 
 such  zeal  and  love.  Never  did  I  see  one  who  abounded  so 
 much  in  prayer.  I  owe  that  great  and  holy  man  a  debt  which 
 can  never  be  cancelled."  During  the  period  of  his  residence 
 at  King's  (as  Mr.  H.  informed  the  Editor  in  1837),  Mr.  Simeon 
 invariably  rose  every  morning,  though  it  was  the  winter  season, 
 at  four  o'clock  ;  and,  after  lighting  his  fire,  he  devoted  the  first 
 four  hours  of  the  day  to  private  prayer,  and  the  devotional 
 study  of  the  Scriptures.  He  would  then  ring  his  bell,  and 
 calling  in  his  friend  with  his  servant,  engage  with  them  in 
 what  he  termed  his  family  prayer.  Here  was  the  secret  of 
 his  great  grace  and  spiritual  strength.  Deriving  instruc- 
 tion from  such  a  source,  and  seeking  it  with  such  diligence, 
 he  was  comforted  in  all  his  trials,  and  prepared  for  every 
 duty.  The  copy  of  the  Scriptures,  which  became  the  favourite 
 companion  of  his  devotional  hours  from  this  period,  was 
 a  quarto  volume  of  Brown's  Self-interpreting  Bible,  which  to 
 the  end  of  his  life  he  wras  continually  enriching  with  valuable 
 notes  of  his  own.  So  much  did  he  prize  this  commentary, 
 that  in  1787,  Jan.  19,  he  wrote  to  the  author  at  Haddington, 
 "  Your  Self-interpreting  Bible,  seems  to  stand  in  lieu  of  all 
 other  comments  ;  and  I  am  daily  receiving  so  much  edification 
 and  instruction  from  it,  that  I  would  wish  it  in  the  hands  of 
 all  serious  ministers.  I  have  conceived  a  thought  of  pur- 
 chasing a  few  to  give  to  those  godly  ministers,  who  would 
 find  it  very  inconvenient  to  purchase  it  for  themselves.  But 
 having  no  very  great  affluence  myself,  it  is  needful  that  I 
 should  proceed  upon  the  most  saving  plan.  I  take  the  liberty 
 therefore  of  asking  whether  you,  (whose  heart  seems  to  be 
 
 *  In  Mr.  Housman's  Life  it  is  stated  that  he  received  Priest's  Orders, 
 "  on  the  26th  of  October,  1783." 
 
56  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1785. 
 
 much  set  upon  forwarding  the  cause  of  Christ,)  could  procure 
 me  forty  at  the  booksellers'  price  for  that  purpose  alone ;  and 
 to  inform  me  whether  there  will  be  a  new  edition  soon." 
 
 His  advance  in  grace  at  this  period  was  such  as  might  be 
 expected  from  this  diligent  and  prayerful  study  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures ;  and  is  thus  noticed  by  his  friends  both  at  Yelling  and 
 at  Dunham. 
 
 From  Mr.  J.  Venn's  Diary  : — 
 
 "May  25,  1785. 
 "  Our  dear  friend  Simeon  came  over  to  see  me  ;  very 
 much  improved  and  grown  in  grace  ;    his  very  presence  a 
 blessing." 
 
 Rev.  H.  Venn  to  Rev.  J.  Venn. 
 
 "June  9,  1785. 
 
 "  Your  account  of  Simeon  is  very  just  :  my  fears 
 
 concerning  him  greatly  abate.    He  appears  indeed  to  be  much 
 
 more  humbled  from  a  deeper  knowledge  of  himself.      He  is  a 
 
 most  affectionate  friend  and  lively  Christian." 
 
 And  again : 
 
 *  Oct.  16,  1785. 
 "  Come  by  Cambridge,  and  pray  spend  some  time 
 with  Mr.  Simeon ;  he  has  the  warmest  love  for  you,  and  is  the 
 only  one  of  all  the  Cambridge  men  who  follows  the  Lord  fully 
 as  Caleb  did.  I  am  sorry  to  hear  so  few  of  the  gown  attend. 
 He  has  preached  admirably  at  St.  Edward's  on  the  Decalogue; 
 and  his  concluding  sermon  afterwards  was  on,  '  Cursed  is  every 
 one  that  continueth  not,  &c.  and  let  all  the  people  say,  Amen.' 
 I  think  his  profiting  appears  like  dear  Mr.  Robinson's  at 
 Leicester.     It  does  me  good  to  be  with  him." 
 
 The  next  year  he  preached  for  the  first  time  before  the 
 University. 
 
 Rev.  H.  Venn  to  Rev.  J.  Venn. 
 
 "Dec.  12,  1786. 
 "  On  Sunday  se'nnight  our  friend  Simeon  appeared 
 in  St.  Mary's  pulpit:  his  friends  were  delighted;  his  bitterest 
 foes  struck  dumb;  and  all  mistaken  in  the  man.  On  the 
 Saturday  before,  Dr.  Glynn  called  on  him,  and  desired  the 
 favour  of  his  company,  and  to  bring  his  sermon  with  him  ; 
 telling  him  he  had  a  critical  and  a  prejudiced  audience  to 
 speak  to,  and  he  was  his  friend,  believing  him  to  be  a  good 
 
iET.  25.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  57 
 
 man.  Mr.  Simeon  thankfully  accepted  the  invitation.  The 
 Doctor  heard  the  sermon,  corrected,  and  improved  it  :  and 
 concluded,  '  Now,  Sir,  as  I  am  called  out,  and  cannot  be  at 
 St.  Mary's,  I  am  glad  1  can  say,  I  have  read  the  sermon,  and 
 shall  be  your  advocate  wherever  I  go.'  Mr.  Coulthurst  is 
 going  about  to  all  his  acquaintance  that  were  prejudiced,  and 
 appealing  now  to  the  sermon.  There  was  a  very  large  con- 
 gregation, and  great  attention;  though  it  is  said  there  were 
 some  who  came  to  scrape.  Pray  much  that  his  good  may  not 
 be  evil  spoken  of." 
 
 The  greatest  excitement  prevailed  on  this  occasion.  St. 
 Mary's  was  crowded  with  gownsmen ;  and  at  first  there  seemed 
 a  disposition  to  disturb  and  annoy  the  preacher,  in  a  manner 
 at  that  period,  unhappily,  not  unusual.  But  scarcely  had  he 
 proceeded  more  than  a  few  sentences,  when  the  lucid  arrange- 
 ment of  his  exordium,  and  his  serious  and  commanding 
 manner,  impressed  the  whole  assembly  with  feelings  of  deep 
 solemnity,  and  lie  was  heard  to  the  end  with  the  most  respect- 
 ful and  rivetted  attention.  The  vast  congregation  departed 
 in  a  mood  very  different  from  that  in  which  it  had  assembled ; 
 and  it  was  evident,  from  the  remarks  which  were  overheard  at 
 going  out,  and  the  subdued  tone  in  which  they  were  made,  that 
 many  were  seriously  affected,  as  well  as  surprised,  at  what  they 
 had  heard.  Of  two  young  men  who  had  come  among  the 
 scoffers,  one  was  heard  to  say  to  the  other  :  "  Well  1  Simeon 
 is  no  fool  however  !" — "  Fool !"  replied  his  companion,  "  did 
 you  ever  hear  such  a  sermon  before  ? "  * 
 
 The  ridicule  and  contempt  he  had  hitherto  encountered  be- 
 gan now  in  some  measure  to  abate;  though  still  he  had  not 
 unfrequently  to  endure,  even  in  his  own  church  and  in  the 
 time  of  divine  service,  the  most  insolent  and  profane  behaviour 
 from  some  of  the  junior  members  of  the  University.  These 
 trials  however  from  various  quarters,  severe  as  they  were,  and 
 keenly  felt  by  him,  were  light,  as  he  often  confessed,  com- 
 pared with  those  which  he  experienced  from  the  vanity  and 
 corruption  of  his  own  heart.  To  these  he  feelingly  refers,  in 
 the  following  letter  to  one  of  his  most  endeared  friends,  Mr. 
 
 *  I  am  indebted  for  this  account  to  my  uncle,  YY~.  W.  Carus  Wilson* 
 Esq.  of  Casterton  Hall,  who  was  present  on  the  occasion,  and  has  more 
 than  once  related  to  me  the  circumstance  when  speakimr  of  the  serious 
 impressions  he  had  himself  received  at  that  period  from  the  ministry  of 
 Mr.  Simeon. — Ed. 
 
58  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1786. 
 
 Thomas  Lloyd,  who  was  a  member  of  his  own  college,  and 
 whom  he  not  only  regarded  as  "  his  son  in  the  faith,"  but 
 always  designated  as  "  the  first  fruits  of  Achaia." 
 
 "  King's  College,  May  14,  1786. 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  Twice  have  I  begun  to  write  to  you,  but  neither 
 time  had  an  opportunity  of  proceeding  very  far ;  once  being 
 interrupted  by  my  father,  and  the  other  time  by  some  other 
 avocation.  Though  I  have  not  answered  your  letter  for  so 
 long  a  season,  I  think  I  may  say  that  I  have  scarcely  ever 
 been  enabled  to  pray  for  myself,  but  I  have  prayed  also  for 
 you ;  because  you  are  deeply  engraven  on  my  heart,  and  I  long 
 for  the  establishment  of  your  body  in  health,  and  your  soul  in 
 grace.  Mr.  Atkinson  who  loves  you  so  dearly,  rather  rejoiced 
 in  hearing  of  your  trials,  because  they  would  tend  to  divest 
 you  of  all  high  thoughts  of  yourself,  and  make  you  live  more 
 by  faith  on  our  dear  lledeemer.  Certain  it  is,  that  the  saints 
 whom  God  has  most  approved,  have  been  most  abundantly 
 exercised  in  different  manners  for  the  trial  of  their  faith ;  and 
 they  who  are  most  earnest  in  prayer  for  grace,  are  often  most 
 afflicted,  because  the  graces  which  they  pray  for,  e.  g.  faith, 
 hope,  patience,  humility,  &c,  are  only  to  be  wrought  in  us  by 
 means  of  those  trials  which  call  forth  the  several  graces  into 
 act  and  exercise ;  and  in  the  very  exercise  of  them  they  are 
 all  strengthened  and  confirmed.  May  this  be  your  blessed 
 experience  and  mine.  I  desire  to  thank  you  most  sincerely 
 for  your  kind  observations  respecting  misguided  zeal,  and  my 
 danger  from  that  quarter.  Such  observations  were  not  only 
 necessary  then,  but  are  so  every  day,  as  I  find  by  frequent  ex- 
 perience. That  which  is  characteristic  of  a  man's  disposition, 
 and  is  his  besetting  sin  in  a  state  of  nature,  will  most  generally 
 remain  so  when  he  is  in  a  state  of  grace;  with  this  difference 
 only,  that  in  the  former  case  it  has  the  entire  ascendant  over 
 him — in  the  latter  it  meets  with  continual  checks,  and  is  not 
 suffered  to  have  dominion.  It  is  promised  that  if  l  we  walk 
 in  the  Spirit,  we  shall  not  fulfil  the  lusts  of  the  flesh;'  but  not 
 that  we  shall  find  no  temptations  to  fulfil  them.  Mr.  Atkinson 
 (who  by  the  way  desired  me  to  give  you  an  invitation  to  go 
 and  stay  any  time  you  please  at  his  house  at  lluddersfield,  in 
 Yorkshire),  has  given  me  much  good  advice  on  the  same  head 
 no  longer  ago  than  yesterday  j  0,  that  I  may  profit  by  it,  and 
 
JET.  26.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  59 
 
 not  get  my  knowledge  by  dear-bought  experience  !  and  may 
 that  experience,  which  you  are  now  obtaining  in  the  furnace 
 of  affliction,  teach  you  those  lessons  which  are  more  especially 
 necessary  for  a  minister  to  be  acquainted  with — the  depths  of 
 iniquity  that  are  in  the  heart,  and  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
 grace  and  mercy  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus.  If  it  had  pleased 
 God,  I  should  have  been  glad  to  have  heard  that  success  had 
 attended  your  endeavours.  The  Norrisian  Prize  (as  I  take  for 
 granted  you  have  already  been  informed)  is  determined  in 
 favour  of  Dr.  Hey's  curate.  Let  it  not  discourage  you  from 
 entering  the  lists  on  a  future  occasion  ;  but  rather  urge  you  to 
 redouble  your  diligence  in  your  composition. 
 
 "  The  Lord  has  at  last  been  pleased  to  give  me  church- 
 wardens who  are  favourable,  and  who  know  my  desire  to  have 
 an  evening  lecture.  I  do  not  intend  to  mention  it  to  them 
 unless  they  do  to  me,  but  to  wait  God's  time,  and  then  I  am 
 sure  of  his  blessing;  whereas,  if  I  am  hasty  and  self-willed,  he 
 may  give  me  my  desire,  but  send  leanness  withal  into  my  soul. 
 If  I  could  in  everything  commit  my  way  unto  the  Lord,  I 
 should  be  one  of  the  happiest  creatures  under  heaven ;  but 
 self-will,  impatience,  unbelief,  are  sad  plagues  to  me." 
 
 No  one  could  be  more  conscious  than  Mr.  Simeon  was  of  his 
 besetting  sins,  or  more  ready  to  receive  advice  or  reproof,  that 
 so  he  might  "  abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil,"  and  "  study 
 to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things."  This 
 was  much  noticed  at  the  time  by  his  most  intimate  friends. 
 
 Rev.  H.  Venn  to  Mr.  Piilaxd. 
 
 "Oct.  2,  1787. 
 "  I  rejoice  to  hear  my  dear  brother  Simeon  is  so  much 
 esteemed.  In  a  few  years  he  will  be  what  all  his  dear  friends 
 wish  to  see  him.  Very  few  are  so  exemplary  in  their  walk  as 
 he  is  ;  and  none  can  bear  and  receive  profit  from  reproof  like 
 himself.  His  fervent  love  for  me  is  not  lessened.  I  was  very 
 weak,  and  scarcely  able  to  do  my  Sunday  duty,  and  he  desired 
 to  serve  my  church  once  a  day  gratis.  His  prayer  this  morn- 
 ing was  very  affecting — very  full  and  strong." 
 
 As  a  conspicuous  memorandum  in  his  pocket-book  for  this 
 year,  Mr.  Simeon  has  written  in  large  characters,  twice  over 
 on  separate  pages, — 
 
 Talk  not  about  myself. 
 Speak  evil  of  no  man. 
 
60  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1787. 
 
 This  trial  from  within  he  continues  to  deplore  when  writing 
 to  Mr.  Thornton  the  following  year : 
 
 "  A  thousand  thanks  to  you,  dear  Sir,  for  many 
 valuable  observations,  in  your  last  letter  ;  especially  that  which 
 I  hope  to  remember — that  ministers  when  truly  useful,  and 
 more  perfectly  instructed  in  the  ways  of  God,  are  '  off  their 
 speed,'  and  not  so  full  of  their  success.  Alas,  alas  !  how  apt 
 are  young  ministers  (I  speak  feelingly)  to  be  talking  of  that 
 great  letter  I.  It  would  be  easier  to  erase  that  letter  from  all 
 the  books  in  the  kingdom,  than  to  hide  it  for  one  hour  from 
 the  eyes  of  a  vain  person.  Another  observation,  in  a  former 
 letter  of  yours,  has  not  escaped  my  remembrance — the  three 
 lessons  which  a  minister  has  to  learn,  1.  Humility — 2.  Humility 
 — 3.  Humility.  How  long  are  we  learning  the  true  nature  of 
 Christianity !  a  quiet,  sober,  diligent  application  of  one's  mind 
 to  one's  particular  calling  in  life — and  a  watchfulness  over  the 
 evils  of  the  heart,  seem  very  poor  attainments  to  a  young 
 Christian  :  we  must  be  every  where,  and  every  thing,  or  else 
 we  are  nothing  in  his  esteem.  Oh  !  thanks  to  our  meek  and 
 lowly  Teacher,  how  he  bears  with  us.  My  dear  friend,  Mr.  K. 
 perhaps,  as  you  observe,  may  have  found  the  rod  useful  in  these 
 respects ;  but  I  wish  that  another  did  not  need  it  on  these 
 accounts  ten  times  more  than  he.  You  cannot  be  at  a  loss  to 
 guess  whom  I  mean  ;  but  I  add  no  more,  for  fear  of  indulging 
 the  very  fault  I  am  condemning  !  May  the  Lord  preserve 
 your  life,  and  enrich  your  soul  with  all  spiritual  blessings,  is 
 the  hearty  wish  and  prayer  of 
 
 Your  most  obliged, 
 Most  honoured,  and  most  affectionate  servant, 
 
 C.  Simeon." 
 
 We  now  come  to  a  most  eventful  period  in  Mr.  Simeon's 
 history.  His  thoughts  and  efforts  were  no  longer  to  be  limited 
 to  the  scene  of  his  immediate  duties  at  Cambridge.  The 
 report  of  his  labours  and  zeal  had  at  this  early  period  been 
 carried  to  India ;  and  he  was  henceforth  to  be  prominently 
 engaged  in  carrying  out  a  design  for  the  evangelization  of 
 that  immense  territory.  At  the  commencement  of  1788,  he 
 received  an  Address  from  Calcutta,  relative  to  a  mission,  which 
 the  Rev.  David  Brown,  in  conjunction  with  Mr.  Chambers, 
 Mr.  Grant,  and  Mr.  Udny,  was  anxious  to  establish  in  that 
 country.     "  From  the  enclosed  papers  (they  write)  you  will 
 
,ET.  27.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  Gl 
 
 learn  the  project  of  a  mission  to  the  East  Indies.  We  under- 
 stand such  matters  lie  very  near  your  heart,  and  that  you 
 have  a  warm  zeal  to  promote  their  interest.  Upon  this  ground 
 we  take  the  liberty  to  invite  you  to  become  agent  on  behalf  of 
 the  intended  mission  at  home.  We  humbly  hope  you  will 
 accept  our  proposal,  and  immediately  commence  a  correspond- 
 ence with  us,  stating  to  us,  from  time  to  time,  the  progress 
 of  our  application,"  &c. 
 
 On  the  front  of  this  document  Mr.  S.  has  written : — "  It 
 merely  shews  how  early  God  enabled  me  to  act  for  India  ; — to 
 provide  for  which,  has  now  for  forty-two  years  been  a  "principal 
 and  an  incessant  object  of  my  care  and  labour."  (1830.) 
 Mr.  Simeon's  answer  to  this  Address  has  not  been  preserved 
 amongst  his  papers  ;  but  his  readiness  to  assist  his  friends  in 
 India,  in  this  sacred  and  glorious  enterprise,  is  acknowledged 
 by  Mr.  Brown  in  his  reply  : — 
 
 "Jan.  30,  1789. 
 
 a  I  have  before  me  your  two  letters  of  February  and 
 May,  1788.  You  have  indeed  increased  our  joy  in  the  Lord, 
 whom  we  bless  for  such  comforts  and  encouragements  by  the 
 way.  We  find  we  are  not  cut  off  from  your  remembrance, 
 and  we  experience  at  this  distance  the  efficacy  of  your  prayers. 
 In  the  first  place,  Mr.  Grant  and  Co.  greatly  rejoice  at  your 
 readiness  to  accept  our  call ;  and  are  very  thankful  for  the 
 information  you  have  sent  us  respecting  the  mission  papers. 
 By  your  account  we  learn,  that  although  success  may  be  doubt- 
 ful, the  matter  has  not  fallen  to  the  ground,  but  that  exertions 
 have  been  made  to  bring  the  plan  forward.  What  you  tell  us 
 of  Mr.  Wilberforce's  health,  and  readiness  to  assist  in  this 
 work,  as  well  as  of  the  two  young  men  who  are  willing  to 
 become  missionaries,  greatly  comforts  and  refreshes  us.  What- 
 ever difficulties  may  be  raised  at  home  by  the  god  of  this 
 world  against  the  scheme,  in  this  country  we  shall  always 
 have  abundance  to  exercise  our  faith  and  to  try  our  patience. 
 The  plan  we  transmitted  to  you  was  not  very  hastily  projected, 
 or  at  least,  not  suddenly  drawn  up  :  but  met  with  many  a  let 
 and  hindrance  in  its  outset.  We  have  waited  many  months 
 before  the  smallest  hint  could  be  obtained  of  its  reception  in 
 England.  What  we  have  now  heard  from  you  is  sufficient  to 
 excite  us  to  continue  stedfast  in  prayer,  that  the  Lord's  will 
 may  be  done,  and  the  Gospel  of  his  grace  be  sent  to   the 
 
G2  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1788. 
 
 heathen  of  the  East  in  Bengal  and  Bahar.  The  tokens  that 
 we  have  received  of  your  zeal  have  revived  ours ;  and  we  trust 
 we  shall  be  alive  to  every  opportunity  of  serving  our  gracious 
 Lord  in  the  matter  before  us." 
 
 In  another  letter  soon  after,  Mr.  Brown  adds  : — 
 
 "  Feb.  24,  1789. 
 "  I  have  now  to  inform  you  that  something  has  been 
 done  towards  opening  our  plan  of  a  mission  to  the  government 
 here.  We  adopted  the  idea  of  native  schools,  as  most  proper 
 for  the  introduction  of  the  main  business.  The  chaplains 
 addressed  a  letter  to  the  Governor  General,  a  copy  of  which 
 I  enclose.  They  had  an  interview,  and  pressed  the  subject  of 
 it  as  closely  as  they  could.  But  it  does  not  seem  his  lordship 
 is  disposed  to  forward  our  wishes  ;  however,  we  have  the  con- 
 solation to  know  that  he  will  not  oppose  them.  He  has  no 
 faith  in  such  schemes,  and  thinks  they  must  prove  ineffectual ; 
 but  he  has  no  objection  that  others  should  attempt  them,  and 
 promises  not  to  be  inimical.  The  letter  had  much  the  success 
 we  expected  ;  it  led  to  other  matter,  and  gave  Mr.  Grant  an 
 opportunity  of  opening  his  mind  to  his  lordship,  who  desired 
 him  to  draw  up  his  thoughts  in  writing,  assuring  him  that  he 
 would  pay  attention  to  his  opinion.  This  has  been  done ;  and 
 a  paper,  of  which  I  transmit  you  a  copy,  was  given  in  about 
 the  beginning  of  the  present  month.  It  was  civilly  received, 
 and  Lord  Cornwallis  said  he  would  peruse  it :  but  little  is  to 
 be  expected  from  this  effort  besides  a  more  clear  unfolding  of 
 the  plan.  I  hope  now,  if  anything  arrives  from  Europe  well 
 recommended,  his  lordship  will  not  be  startled  at  the  idea,  but 
 find  himself  under  some  obligation  to  give  it  countenance. 
 We  thought  the  paper  might  do  good  at  home ;  it  is  therefore 
 sent  to  you,  and  you  will  use  it  as  occasion  may  require.  The 
 argument  is  adapted  to  a  particular  class  of  Lord  C.'s  descrip- 
 tion ;  and  perhaps  Mr.  Wilberforce  may  find  it  useful  to  com- 
 bat such  objections  as  he  is  likely  to  meet  with  ;  and  it  may 
 also  assist  his  views  in  dealing  with  politicians  ....  Should 
 you  not  at  present  be  able  to  effect  anything  with  the  higher 
 powers,  and  to  bring  a  mission  forward  on  a  broad  foundation, 
 the  zeal  of  individuals  will  perhaps  avail  to  the  beginning  of 
 a  good  work,  which,  as  a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  may  spread 
 out  into  something  considerable  ....  It  is  therefore  pro- 
 posed, that  forthwith  two  young  clergymen  be  sent  mission- 
 
JET.  28.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  C3 
 
 arics  to  India.     They  will  come  immediately  to  Bengal,  and 
 remain  with  us  a  few  months  at  Calcutta.     It  will  then  be 
 advisable   that  they  remove  to   that  famous  seat  of  Hindoo 
 learning,  Benares.     There  they  will  spend  about  three  years 
 in  study,  and  furnish  themselves  with  languages.  After  which 
 they  may  begin  their  glorious  work  of  giving  light  to   the 
 heathen,  with  every  probability  of  success.     It  remains  that 
 I  say  a  few  words  respecting  the  election  of  two  persons  to 
 engage  in  this  design  ....     You  will  be  aware  that  zeal 
 and  grace,  though  essentials,  are  not  the  only  requisites  on 
 this  occasion.     They  must  be  men  of  general  knowledge,  and 
 possess  such  a  share  of  science,  as  may  make  their  conversation 
 interesting  to  the  learned  Brahmins,  who  will  only  be  commu- 
 nicative in  proportion   to  the  returns  made  them  by  those 
 with  whom  they  converse.     There  should  also  be  a  natural 
 propensity  to  languages.     In  short,  let  them  approach  as  near 
 as  may  be  to  Mr.  Thomas  Lloyd,  who  might  be  a  glorious 
 instrument,  if  the  Lord  should  spare  and   send  him   to  this 
 country.     You  must  forgive  the  didactic  form  of  my  expres- 
 sion ;  as  I  only  use  it  for  the  sake  of  clearness.     You  will  do 
 what  is  proper,  and  need  not  to  have  these  matters  suggested  to 
 you.     The  qualifications  necessary  to  a  character  in  which  the 
 student  and  missionary  are  to  be  united  are  obvious  enough 
 ....     In  the  last  place,  I  come  to  the  article  of  support. 
 What  Mr.  Grant  proposes  is  this  ;  viz.  if  the  Mission  Scheme 
 come  forward  upon  a  public  foundation,  the  two  gentlemen 
 now  invited  will  consequently  be  put  upon   it,  and  thence 
 derive  their  provision.    But  till  that  can  take  place,  Mr.  Grant 
 agrees  to  allow  three  hundred   rupees  per  month  (i.e.  more 
 than  3001.  per  annum,)  for  their  support.     This  will  be  a 
 subsistence  for  them  ;  but  nothing  can  be  saved  from  it.     If 
 therefore  you  can  find  two  men  of  zeal  and  talents  fit  for  this 
 arduous  task,  let  them  come.    A  sufficiency  of  bread  is  offered 
 them ;  but  nothing  to  excite  a  spirit  of  adventure,  or  to  tempt 
 to  worldly  views.     Before  you  can  receive  this  I  hope  some 
 steps  have  been  taken  by  those  in  power  towards  a  mission 
 establishment.     But  the  great  always   move  slowly  in  such 
 matters,  and  it  cannot  be  otherwise  expected,  unless  they  had 
 evangelical  views.     Our  hopes  are  particularly  fixed  on  Mr. 
 Wilberforce.     It  is  to  his  influence  alone  that  we  hope  the 
 minister  will  regard  such  a  project,  and  ask  for  it  the  coun- 
 tenance of  Majesty  ....     I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  sur- 
 
64  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1789. 
 
 mount  these  obstacles,  and  that  providence  will  open  a  way 
 through  all  discouragements  for  the  Gospel  to  pass  into  India. 
 The  Lord  preserve  you,  my  dear  friend,  for  the  spreading  the 
 Redeemer's  kingdom  in  heathen  countries.  We  have  great 
 satisfaction  in  your  accepting  our  invitation  to  act  for  the 
 affairs  of  the  mission,  and  are  persuaded  of  your  vigilance  and 
 zeal.  May  we  continue  equally  active  and  earnest  in  furthering 
 the  same  work.     I  remain,  my  dear  Friend, 
 
 Most  sincerely  and  affectionately  yours, 
 
 D.  Brown." 
 
 This  project  of  a  mission  to  India  led  to  Mr.  Simeon's 
 consideration  of  the  subject  upon  a  still  more  extensive  scale ; 
 and,  as  will  presently  appear,  gave  rise  to  those  important 
 discussions  on  *  the  education  of  missionaries/  and  on  6  the 
 propriety  and  mode  of  attempting  a  mission  to  the  heathen 
 from  the  Established  Church,'  which  issued  in  the  formation 
 of  the  Church  Missionary  Society.* 
 
 The  zeal  and  devotion  which  he  displayed  on  behalf  of 
 the  spiritual  destitution  of  the  heathen,  was  equally  ready 
 to  be  exerted  for  the  relief  of  temporal  distress  at  home. 
 About  the  close  of  the  year  1788,  during  the  great  scarcity 
 of  bread,  a  subscription  was  raised  in  the  University,  and 
 by  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  to  which  Mr.  Simeon  very 
 largely  contributed,  to  enable  the  poor  in  Cambridge  to 
 obtain  bread  at  half  price.  It  occurred  to  Mr.  S.,  who  was 
 well  acquainted  with  the  state  of  the  villages  in  the  neigh- 
 bourhood, that  they  must  be  equally  distressed  with  the 
 town  :  "  What  is  to  become  of  them  ?n  he  asked.  "  That  is 
 more  than  we  can  undertake  to  answer  for,"  was  the  reply. 
 "  Then,"  said  Mr.  Simeon,  "  that  shall  be  my  business. 
 Accordingly,  he  set  on  foot  a  plan,  by  which  they  too  might 
 be  included  in  the  benefit ;  and  taking  himself  a  large  share 
 of  the  expense  and  most  of  the  trouble,  he  set  about  it  with 
 all  his  wonted  energy — inspired  others  with  the  same  desire 
 to  extend  more  widely  the  circle  of  relief — and  every  Monday 
 rode  himself  to  the  villages  within  his  reach,  to  see  that  the 
 bakers  performed   their   duty  in  selling  to   the  poor  at  half- 
 
 *  See  the  Appendix  to  an  admirable  Sermon  of  the  Rev.  IT.  Venn, 
 Honorary  Secretary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  on  the  death  of 
 the  Rev.  Josiah  Pratt. 
 
.ET.  29.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  &5 
 
 price.  The  letter  which  he  sent  round  to  the  principal  per- 
 sons in  each  of  the  twenty-four  villages  near  Cambridge,  with 
 the  schedule  of  queries  prepared  for  their  answers,  is  very 
 characteristic  of  his  precision  and  habits  of  business. 
 
 "  King's  College,  Cambridge,  Jan.  7,  1789. 
 "  Sirs, 
 
 "  It  is  the  wish  of  many  to  assist  the  poor  of  the 
 adjacent  villages  :  but  it  cannot  be  done  to  any  good  effect 
 without  the  aid  of  some  gentleman  in  each  village,  who  will 
 take  upon  himself  to  direct  and  superintend  the  distribution 
 of  the  sums  that  may  be  given  for  that  purpose.  May  I  be 
 permitted  therefore  to  request  this  favour  of  you,  that  you 
 will  procure,  and  send  me  on  Saturday,  a  list  of  those  in  your 
 parish  that  require  assistance  most — Submit  that  list  to  the 
 minister  on  Sunday  for  his  approbation — Distribute  what 
 shall  be  given,  according  to  that  list — Exert  yourself  to 
 raise  contributions  in  your  own  parish — And  take  care  that 
 the  relief  so  given  shall  not  diminish  the  rates — by  so  doing 
 you  will  oblige,  Gentlemen, 
 
 Your  most  obedient  humble  servant, 
 
 C.  Simeon." 
 
 Then  follow  the  names  and  addresses  of  the  gentlemen  in 
 the  twenty-four  villages.* 
 
 "This  benevolent  and  self-denying  conduct,"  observes  Mrs. 
 Elliott,  "  and  the  personal  labour  and  expense  he  incurred, 
 made  a  great  impression  on  the  University,  and  was  one  of 
 the  first  things  to  open  their  eyes  to  the  real  character  of  the 
 man,  who  had  been  so  much  ridiculed  and  opposed.  They 
 could  not  but  acknowledge,  in  spite  of  his  eccentricities,  that 
 some  great  and  noble  principle  must  be  at  work  within  him 
 to  occasion  such  conduct.  'He  means  well  at  least,'  they 
 said  ; — '  this  is  not  like  madness.'  " 
 
 During  the  year  1788  he  entered  for  the  first  time  upon 
 a  college  office,  being  elected  Junior  Dean  of  Arts ;  and  the 
 following  year  he  was  appointed  to  the  important  office  of 
 Dean  of  Divinity.    He  was  now  in  a  position  to  exercise  great 
 
 *  The  schedule  for  their  answers  and  signatures  is  drawn  up  in 
 columns  headed — "  How  many  families] — "What  do  they  want]— What 
 can  you  collect  ] — Will  you  do  it  1 — Will  you  distribute )— Will  you 
 endeavour  to  prevent  this  from  affecting  the  rates  T 
 
 F 
 
GG  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1789. 
 
 moral  influence  in  his  college,  especially  over  its  junior  mem- 
 bers ;  and,  as  may  be  supposed,  he  was  not  slow  to  avail 
 himself  of  this  opportunity  for  doing  good,  and  reforming 
 evils.  This  we  learn  from  the  following  letter  from  his 
 friend  Mr.  T.  Lloyd  : 
 
 "Dec.  12,  1789. 
 "I  congratulate  you  on  your  appointment  to  your 
 present  office — on  your  obtaining  leave  to  have  the  testimonial 
 altered  after  your  own  mind — and  on  the  very  good  dispo- 
 sition of  the  Provost  towards  you.  Be  not  sorry  that  you 
 have  consented  to  sign  testimonials,  (though  I  shall  not  join 
 you  according  to  your  former  expectations),  for  it  will  afford 
 you  a  fresh  plea  for  looking  well  to  the  morals  of  the  young 
 men.  Besides,  your  refusal  was  invidious ;  and  one  who 
 attempts  reformation  should  endeavour  to  render  himself  as 
 little  obnoxious  as  possible.  You  have  already,  my  dear 
 friend,  gone  through  much  evil  report ;  the  scene  now  changes ; 
 and  your  good  report  is  commencing.  This  you  are  to  consi- 
 der as  a  new  talent,  of  no  small  importance,  put  into  your 
 hands  :  0  !  use  it  faithfully;  and  remember  you  are  as  much 
 accountable  for  the  improvement  of  it,  as  for  the  discharge  of 
 your  parochial  duty.  Lay  yourself  out  for  usefulness  no  less 
 in  the  University  than  in  the  town.  The  Lord  indeed  seems 
 to  be  calling  you  to  it  ;  for  the  fresh  sphere  you  expected  in 
 Trinity  Church  seems  to  be  shut  up,  at  least  for  the  present ; 
 and  your  influence  in  your  own  college  is  evidently  increasing  ; 
 nay  further,  the  Provost  is  inclined  to  co-operate  with  you  in 
 reforming  the  college.  Try  then  how  far  he  will  proceed  with 
 you  ;  yet  try  judiciously.  Give  the  present  state  of  our  college 
 and  of  the  University  at  large  its  proper  proportion  of  your 
 attention  and  your  prayers.  You  have  zeal ;  use  it  then  in 
 the  way  which  God  by  his  providence  points  out  to  you ;  and 
 not  in  that  way  only  to  which  your  inclination  may  lead. 
 It  will  be  your  wisdom  to  exercise  your  zeal  most,  where  you 
 are  most  backward  to  do  it ;  for  there  will  be  less  danger  of 
 nature  mixing  with  it.  These  hints  are  offered  in  love,  just 
 as  they  occur  to  me." 
 
 His  attention  to  this  judicious  counsel,  and  consequent 
 efforts  for  the  welfare  of  his  College  and  the  University,  were 
 no  hinderanoe  to  the  faithful  prosecution  of  his  parochial 
 duties  ;  nor  do  they  appear  to  have  impaired  his  spirituality 
 of  mind,  or  diminished  his  zeal  in  the  discharge  of  the  more 
 
JET.  30.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  07 
 
 direct  work  of  the  ministry.  The  effect  indeed  of  his  example 
 and  preaching  began  particularly  now  to  manifest  itself  in  the 
 improved  tone  of  his  congregation. 
 
 llev.  H.  Venn  to  Mr.  Elliott. 
 
 "Jan.  8,  1790. 
 "On  Monday  my  affectionate  friend  Simeon  walked 
 over  and  slept  here.  Oh !  how  refreshing  were  his  prayers  ! 
 how  profitable  his  conversation  !  We  were  all  revived ;  he 
 left  a  blessing  behind  him.  How  shameful  is  our  depravity, 
 and  how  exceeding  great,  when  we  can  be  content  to  live 
 without  doing  good  to  the  souls  of  men  !  —  call  ourselves 
 Christians,  and  constantly  be  in  the  house  of  our  God,  and 
 not  desire  to  instruct,  to  edify,  to  animate  those  with  whom 
 we  converse  !  They  are  the  truly  excellent  of  the  earth — its 
 salt,  who,  wherever  they  go,  reach  the  heart  and  conscience, 
 and  excite  the  devout  wish,  '  Oh,  that  I  may  follow  Christ, 
 like  these  true-hearted  disciples  !'  He  preaches  twice  a  week 
 in  a  large  room.  My  new  daughter  attended  there  when 
 I  preached  ;  and  his  people  are  indeed  of  an  excellent  spirit 
 — merciful,  loving,  and  righteous." 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 MEMOIR    CONTINUED.        (1790 1796.) 
 
 "  After  some  years  I  prevailed,  and  established  an  evening 
 lecture,  with  the  consent  of  the  churchwardens  (July  18,  1790). 
 I  had  long  before  consulted  Sir  W.  Scott,  about  the  right  of 
 the  churchwardens  to  shut  the  church,  and  of  the  parishioners 
 to  lock  up  the  pews ;  and  his  opinion  was,  that  the  right  of 
 prohibiting  me  from  using  the  church  in  canonical  hours  was 
 vested  in  the  bishop  alone  ;  and  that  none  but  faculty  pews 
 could  legally  be  shut  up  in  the  manner  that  mine  were.  I 
 did  not  however  choose  to  exercise  my  right  in  reference  to 
 either  the  one  or  the  other  ;  but  desired  rather  to  wait  till 
 God  himself  should  accomplish  my  wishes  in  his  own  time  and 
 way.  To  this  I  was  led  by  various  considerations.  My  own 
 natural  disposition  would  have  instigated  me  to  maintain  my 
 rights  by  force  ;  and  I  knew  I  could  never  do  wrong  in  resist- 
 ing my  corrupt  nature.     Like  a  bowl  with  a  strong  bias,  I 
 
 f2 
 
68  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l79*2. 
 
 could  not  go  far  out  of  the  way  on  the  side  opposite  to  that 
 bias  ;  or,  if  I  did,  I  should  have  always  something  to  bring  me 
 back  :  but  if  I  leaned  to  the  side  where  that  force  was  in 
 operation,  I  might  be  precipitated  I  knew  not  whither  j  and 
 should  have  nothing  to  counteract  the  impulse,  or  to  bring  me 
 back.  There  was  no  doubt  therefore  in  my  mind,  which  was 
 the  safer  and  better  path  for  me  to  pursue. 
 
 "  I  did  indeed  on  a  late  occasion,  after  twenty  years,  when, 
 as  will  be  seen  in  the  sequel,  my  enemies  in  the  parish  threat- 
 ened to  renew  the  former  scenes,  call  on  several  of  them  to 
 tell  them  what  Sir  W.  Scott's  opinion  upon  the  disputed 
 subjects  had  been,  and  to  say  that  if  they  chose  to  try  the 
 matter  in  an  amicable  suit  at  law,  I  was  willing  to  try  it 
 against  the  whole  parish.  This  I  did,  Dot  to  remedy,  but  to 
 prevent  an  evil  ;  as  Paul  did  when  he  asked  his  persecutors, 
 whether  they  would  venture  to  punish  him  who  was  a  Roman, 
 uncondemned  and  unheard  ?       In  this  I  felt  that  I  was  doino- 
 
 o 
 
 right,  because  I  strove  to  avoid  all  occasion  for  litigation,  and 
 to  conduct  matters  in  an  amicable  way  :  but  on  all  other 
 occasions,  I  have  wished  rather  to  suffer  than  to  act  ;  because 
 in  suffering,  I  could  not  fail  to  be  right  ;  but  in  acting, 
 I  might  easily  do  amiss.  Besides,  if  I  suffered  with  a  becom- 
 ing spirit,  my  enemies,  though  unwittingly,  must  of  necessity 
 do  me  good  ;  whereas,  if  in  acting  I  should  have  my  own  spirit 
 unduly  exercised,  I  must  of  necessity  be  injured  in  my  own 
 soul,  however  righteous  my  cause  might  be." 
 
 [In  consequence  of  some  tumultuous  proceedings  in  the 
 town,  of  a  political  character,  towards  the  close  of  1792, 
 Mr.  Simeon  felt  it  his  duty  to  suspend,  for  a  short  time,  his 
 evening  lectures  :  and,  with  his  usual  care  to  prevent  any 
 misunderstanding  of  his  conduct,  he  read  out  the  following 
 notice  to  the  congregation  : — "  On  my  return  to  Cambridge 
 yesterday,  I  was  much  concerned  to  hear  that  there  had  been 
 disturbances  in  the  town  ;  for,  much  as  I  wish  all  men  to  feel 
 an  attachment  to  the  King  and  Constitution,  I  think  every 
 sober-minded  person  must  join  with  me  in  disapproving  such 
 a  method  of  shewing  it.  As  for  our  evening  lecture,  which 
 has  been  instituted  for  the  purpose  of  instructing  the  poor, 
 who  could  not  easily  attend  divine  service  in  the  earlier  parts 
 of  the  day,  I  should  not  think  the  trifling  circumstances, 
 which  have  happened  here  of  late,  any  reason  for  putting  it 
 aside ;  nor,  I  trust,  will  any  personal  considerations  ever  make 
 
JET.  33.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  69 
 
 me  decline  what  I  esteem  the  path  of  duty ;  but  in  the 
 present  state  of  people's  minds,  I  think  it  will  be  prudent  not 
 to  afford  them  an  opportunity  of  assembling  together  ;  lest 
 evil-minded  men,  who  wish  to  excite  a  tumult,  should  make 
 that,  which  is  intended  only  for  the  worship  of  God,  an  occa- 
 sion of  committing  outrages  in  the  town.  In  order  therefore 
 that  we  may  not  in  the  remotest  degree  be  accessory  to  any 
 tumultuous  proceeding,  I  shall  omit  the  evening  service  till 
 further  notice.  I  have  judged  it  proper  to  write  down  what 
 I  intended  to  say  on  this  occasion,  in  order  that  if  any  one 
 misunderstand  my  meaning,  he  may  apply  to  me  for  a  perusal 
 of  the  paper,  or  an  explanation  of  its  contents." — Dec.  16, 
 1792.] 
 
 "  At  first,  and  indeed  for  several  years,  the  keeping  of  order 
 in  my  church  was  attended  with  considerable  difficulty.  The 
 novelty  of  an  evening  service,  in  a  parish  church  in  Cam- 
 bridge, attracted  some  attention.  In  the  college  chapels  it 
 was  no  novelty  ;  but  in  a  parish  church  it  conveyed  at  once 
 the  impression,  that.it  must  be  established  for  the  advance- 
 ment of  true  religion,  or  what  the  world  would  call  Methodism. 
 Hence  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  it  should  be  regarded 
 with  jealousy  by  some,  and  with  contempt  by  others  :  or  that 
 young  gownsmen,  who  even  in  their  own  chapels  show  little 
 more  reverence  for  God  than  they  would  in  a  playhouse,  should 
 often  enter  in  to  disturb  our  worship.  This  for  some  years 
 was  done  frequently ;  and  as,  on  some  complaints  being  made 
 to  the  tutors  of  one  or  two  colleges,  I  found  that  I  had  nothing 
 to  hope  for  from  the  University,  I  was  forced  to  take  the 
 matter  into  my  own  hands,  and  maintain  by  my  own  energy, 
 what  I  could  not  expect  to  be  supported  in  by  the  proper 
 authorities.  Accordingly,  I  appointed  persons  to  stand  with 
 wands  in  all  the  aisles ;  and  as  the  chief  disturbance  was  gene- 
 rally made  when  the  congregation  was  leaving  the  church,  I 
 always  went  down  from  my  pulpit  the  moment  the  service  was 
 finished,  and  stood  at  the  great  north  door,  ready  to  apprehend 
 any  gownsman  who  should  insult  those  who  had  been  at 
 church.  I  endeavoured  always  to  act  with  mildness,  but  yet 
 with  firmness  ;  and,  through  the  goodness  of  God,  was  enabled 
 to  keep  in  awe  every  opposer.  I  requested  those  who  with- 
 stood my  authority  not  to  compel  me  to  demand  their  names, 
 because,  if  once  constrained  to  do  that,  I  must  proceed  to 
 further  measures.      This  kindness  usually  prevailed.      Where 
 
70  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1792. 
 
 it  did  not,  I  required  the  person  to  call  upon  me  the  next 
 morning  :  nor  did  ever  one  single  instance  occur  of  a  person 
 daring  to  refuse  my  mandate.  On  several  occasions  stones 
 were  thrown  in  at  the  windows,  and  the  offenders  escaped  ; 
 but  on  one  instance  a  young  man,  the  very  minute  after 
 he  had  broken  a  window,  came  in.  I  took  immediate  measures 
 to  secure  him,  and  charged  the  act  upon  him ;  upon  which, 
 conceiving  himself  detected,  he  acknowledged  the  truth  of  the 
 allegation.  About  this  time  the  disturbances  had  risen  to 
 such  an  height,  that  it  was  necessary  I  should  make  an 
 example.  I  therefore  laid  the  matter  before  the  Vice-chan- 
 cellor; who,  far  beyond  my  most  sanguine  expectations, 
 acknowledged  the  enormity  of  the  oifence,  and  offered  to 
 proceed  with  the  culprit  in  any  way  I  should  require.  I  did 
 not  wish  to  hurt  the  young  man ;  but  it  was  indispensably 
 necessary  that  I  should  act  in  a  way,  that  should  inti- 
 midate all  the  young  men  in  the  University.  Unless  they 
 should  be  reduced  to  order,  I  must  entirely  lay  aside  my 
 lectures,  both  on  the  Sunday  and  Thursday  evenings ;  but  as 
 such  a  sacrifice  would  be  most  injurious  to  the  cause  of  God 
 in  the  whole  town,  I  determined  either,  as  we  say,  to  kill  or 
 cure.  I  required  that  the  offender  should  read,  in  the  midst  of 
 the  congregation,  a  public  acknowledgement  written  by  myself  : 
 and  this  the  young  man  did  on  the  following  Sunday  evening, 
 begging  pardon  of  the  congregation  for  having  disturbed 
 them  ;  and  thanking  me  for  my  lenity  in  not  having  pro- 
 ceeded against  him  with  the  rigour  which  his  offence  deserved. 
 The  church  was  very  full  of  gownsmen  ;  and  the  young  man, 
 in  the  most  conspicuous  place  in  the  church,  read  the  acknow- 
 ledgement immediately  after  the  prayers ;  and  because  he,  as 
 might  have  been  expected,  did  not  read  it  so  that  all  the  con- 
 gregation might  distinctly  hear  it,  I  ordered  him  to  deliver 
 me  the  paper,  and  then  myself  read  it  in  the  most  audible 
 manner  before  them  all." 
 
 [Before  the  apology  was  read  by  the  young  man,  Mr.  Simeon 
 made  this  '  prefatory  address'  to  the  congregation  : 
 
 "  It  is  with  extreme  concern  that  I  now  call  your  attention 
 to  a  circumstance  of  a  very  distressing  nature.  The  greater 
 part  of  you  who  are  here  present  have  been  frequent  witnesses 
 of  the  interruptions  which  we  have  experienced  in  public 
 worship.  We  have  long  borne  with  the  most  indecent  conduct 
 from  those  whose  situation  in  life  should  have  made  them 
 
JET.  33.]  KEY.   CHARLES   KMSON.  71 
 
 sensible  of  the  heinousness  of  such  offences.  We  have  B 
 persons  coining  into  this  place  in  a  state  of  intoxication  ;  we 
 have  seen  them  walking  about  the  aisles,  notwithstanding 
 there  are  persons  appointed  to  shew  them  seats  ;  we  have  Been 
 them  coining  in  and  going  out,  without  the  smallest  reverence 
 or  decorum  ;  Ave  have  seen  them  insulting  modest  persons, 
 both  in  and  after  divine  service;  in  short,  the  devotions  of 
 the  congregation  have  been  disturbed  by  almost  every  species 
 of  ill-conduct  :  yet,  I  have  exercised  forbearance ;  till  those 
 of  the  highest  respectability  in  the  University  have  justly 
 blamed  me  for  it.  But  I  have  been  averse  to  make  an 
 example  ;  nor  is  it  without  the  greatest  reluctance,  that  I 
 now  call  forth  a  young  man  of  liberal  education  to  make 
 a  public  acknowledgement.  But  the  necessity  of  the  case 
 requires  it ;  my  duty  to  God,  my  regard  for  the  welfare  of 
 immortal  souls,  yea,  my  concern  for  the  honour  of  the  Univer- 
 sity, compel  me  to  exert  myself,  and  to  call  in  the  aid  of  the 
 higher  powers.  Nothing,  I  can  truly  say,  could  be  more 
 painful  to  me;  but  I  hope  and  trust  that  this  one  example 
 will  prevent  the  necessity  of  any  other  in  future." 
 The  offender  then  read  the  following  apology  : 
 
 "I ,  of College   in    this   University,   sensible    of 
 
 the  great  offence  I  have  committed  in  disturbing  this  con- 
 gregation on  Thursday  last,  do,  by  the  express  orders  of  the 
 Vice-Chancellor,  thus  publicly  beg  pardon  of  the  minister  and 
 congregation  ;  and  I  owe  it  only  to  the  lenity  of  Mr.  Simeon, 
 that  the  Vice-Chancellor  has  not  proceeded  against  me  in 
 a  very  different  manner ;  for  which  lenity  I  am  also  ordered 
 by  the  Vice-Chancellor  thus  publicly  to  acknowledge  my  obli- 
 gation to  Mr.  Simeon  :  and  I  do  now  promise  never  to  offend 
 in  like  manner  again."] 
 
 "  During  this  time  the  utmost  curiosity  prevailed  ;  all 
 standing  up  upon  the  forms  and  seats  ;  but  there  was  at  the 
 same  time  an  awe  upon  all  :  and  I  then  went  up  into  the 
 pulpit,  and  preached  from  those  words,  Gal.  vi.  7,  8,  i  Be  not 
 deceived;  God  is  not  moeked  ;  whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that 
 shall  he  also  reap,'  &c.  My  sermon  was  heard  with  the  deepest 
 attention  ;  and  for  a  long  time  my  enemies  were  all  subdued 
 before  me.  I  have  sometimes  doubted  whether  I  was  not 
 guilty  of  undue  severity  in  reading  the  paper  a  second  time 
 myself;  but  when  I  consider  the  extremity  to  which  I  was 
 reduced,  and  the  dreadful  alternative  to  which  I  must  resort, 
 
72  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1793. 
 
 in  case  the  misconduct  of  the  young  men  was  not  effectually 
 checked,  I  am  disposed  to  think  that  I  did  right.  It  was  God's 
 cause  alone  that  I  vindicated,  and  for  him  alone  I  acted  :  and 
 when  I  reflect  that  the  interests  of  immortal  souls,  during  the 
 whole  remainder  of  my  life,  were  at  stake,  I  think  the  import- 
 ance of  the  object  to  be  attained  justified  the  measure  to 
 which  I  resorted  for  the  attainment  of  it.  And  I  feel  per- 
 suaded, that  if  a  dissenting  place  of  worship  were  disturbed 
 Sabbath  after  Sabbath  as  my  church  was,  the  whole  nation 
 would  acknowledge,  not  the  justice  only,  but  the  lenity  also 
 of  the  punishment  that  was  inflicted. 
 
 "  There  was  one  particular  instance,  in  which  a  degree  of 
 severity  on  my  part  was  attended  with  the  happiest  effects. 
 Two  young  men,  now  blessed  servants  of  the  Most  High  God, 
 came  into  my  church  in  a  most  disorderly  way  :  and,  as  usual, 
 I  fixed  my  eyes  upon  them  with  sternness,  indicative  of  my 
 displeasure.  One  of  them  was  abashed  ;  but  the  other,  the  only 
 one  that  ever  was  daring  enough  to  withstand  my  eye,  looked  at 
 me  again  with  undaunted,  not  to  say  with  impious  confidence, 
 refusing  to  be  ashamed.  I  sent  for  him  the  next  morning, 
 and  represented  to  him  the  extreme  impiety  of  his  conduct, 
 contrasting  it  with  that  of  those  who  were  less  hardened  ; 
 and  warning  him  Whom  it  was  that  he  thus  daringly  defied  ; 
 {f  He  that  despiseth  you,  despiseth  me  ;  and  he  that  despiseth 
 me,  despiseth  him  that  sent  me')  :  and  I  enjoined  him  never 
 to  come  into  that  church  again,  unless  he  came  in  a  very 
 different  spirit.  To  my  surprise,  I  saw  him  there  again  the 
 following  Sunday,  but  with  a  more  modest  countenance  \  and 
 from  that  time  he  continued  to  come,  till  it  pleased  God  to 
 open  his  eyes,  and  to  lead  him  into  the  full  knowledge  of  the 
 Gospel  of  Christ  \  and  in  a  year  or  two  afterwards  he  became 
 a  preacher  of  that  faith  which  he  once  had  despised*. 
 
 "  Besides  these  difficulties  from  the  University,  I  have  at 
 times  found  interruptions  from  the  town  also  ;  who,  seeing  the 
 conduct  of  the  gownsmen,  have  been  but  too  ready  to  follow 
 their  example.     But  with  these  it  was  easy  enough  to  cope. 
 
 *  As  this  narrative  agrees  precisely  with  the  account  Mr.  Simeon 
 would  often  give  of  the  remarkable  change,  effected  under  similar  cir- 
 cumstances, in  two  members  of  his  own  College ;  there  can  be  no  doubt 
 that  the  persons  here  referred  to  were  those  two  eminently  devout  men 
 and  his  attached  friends, — Richard  Godley,  and  the  honoured  biographer 
 of  Henry  Martyn — John  Sargent. 
 
JET.  33.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  73 
 
 The  laws  of  the  land  upheld  me  in  reference  to  them,  (the 
 University-men  were  amenable  only  to  their  own  statutes,  and 
 punishable  only  in  their  own  court),  and  those  I  put  in  force 
 on  several  occasions,  at  least  so  far  as  to  make  the  offenders  beg 
 pardon  in  the  public  papers,  and  give  a  sum  of  money  to  be 
 distributed  to  the  poor  of  my  parish  in  bread.  On  one  occa- 
 sion (Nov.  1810)  when  a  captain  in  a  volunteer  corps  and  a 
 
 banker  of had  disturbed  the  congregation,  and  refused 
 
 to  humble  himself  for  his  offence,  I  committed  him  to  the 
 public  jail,  and  confined  him  there  two  days  and  nights  ;  and 
 would  have  proceeded  to  the  full  extent  of  the  law  if  he  had 
 not  at  last  relented  and  begged  pardon  for  his  fault.  In 
 matters  of  a  personal  nature,  I  thank  God,  I  am  not  conscious 
 of  having  in  any  instance  been  vindictive ;  but  in  the  cause  of 
 God  I  have  ever  felt,  and  do  still  feel  it  my  indispensable  duty 
 to  be  firm." 
 
 The  firmness  which  Mr.  Simeon  had  displayed  in  repressing 
 these  outrages  in  his  church,  was  not  found  deficient  when 
 needed  against  offenders  in  his  college.  His  year  of  service  as 
 Dean  of  Arts  being  expired,  he  was  elected  (Nov.  1790)  to 
 the  highest  office  which  he  could  hold  as  a  Fellow,  that  of  Vice- 
 Provost.  During  the  next  long  vacation,  in  the  absence  of 
 the  Provost,  he  had  occasion  to  exert  his  authority  in  a  pain- 
 ful and  delicate  case  of  college  discipline.  The  offender  was 
 a  Fellow  of  the  college,  and  his  senior  in  standing  :  he  had 
 already  been  sent  away  for  misconduct,  and  having  returned 
 without  the  requisite  permission,  was  reported  as  conducting 
 himself  in  the  town  in  the  most  violent  and  disgraceful  man- 
 ner. Mr.  Simeon  immediately  entered  upon  the  business  with 
 his  usual  vigour  and  prudence  ;  and  having  succeeded  in  re- 
 pressing the  offender,  and  gaining  "  the  hearty  approbation" 
 of  the  college,  he  had  the  pleasure  of  communicating  the  satis- 
 factory result  to  the  Provost. — "  Knowing  the  concern  which 
 you  at  all  times  feel  for  the  welfare  of  the  college,  I  think  it 
 incumbent  on  me  to  transmit  to  you  an  account  of  whatever 
 may  appear  to  deserve  your  notice.  Without  any  further 
 apology  therefore,  I  embrace  the  earliest  opportunity  of  laying 
 before  you  what  has  lately  been  done  with  respect  to  an  un- 
 happy member  of  our  Society.     Mr. on  Saturday  last 
 
 came  to  Cambridge,  and  as  he  endeavoured  to  procure  rooms 
 in  college,  he  intended,  I  suppose,  to  make  some  stay  here. 
 As  soon  as  I  knew  of  it,  I  consulted  with  Dr.  Glynn  on  the 
 
74  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1790. 
 
 steps  proper  to  be  taken,  in  order  to  prevent  his  continuance 
 amongst  us.  The  other  officers  who  are  resident  highly  dis- 
 approved his  coming  hither,  under  the  present  circumstances 
 of  disgrace;  but  did  not  wish  to  take  any  part  in  his  removal. 
 Having  however  their  hearty  approbation,  though  not,  as 
 might  have  been  wished,  their  active  concurrence,  Dr.  G.  and 
 
 myself  waited  upon  Mr. at  the  Bull  Inn,  and  asked  him 
 
 whether  he  had  the  Provost's  permission  to  return :  being 
 answered  in  the  negative,  we  pressed  upon  him  the  necessary 
 inference,  viz.  that  he  was  come  hither  in  direct  opposition  to 
 your  order;  we  informed  him  that  the  college  were  utterly 
 averse  to  such  a  measure,  and  expected  that  he  should  not 
 attempt  to  frustrate  your  just  and  lenient  sentence ;  more 
 especially,  as  there  was  no  prospect  of  his  amendment.  With- 
 out gainsaying,  he  promised  not  to  come  into  college,  or  to 
 remain  in  the  University  above  two  or  three  days,  in  which 
 time  he  should  have  finished  some  business  which  he  was  come 
 to  settle.  Instead  however  of  departing  according  to  his 
 promise,  he  was  in  a  state  of  intoxication  on  Wednesday  last, 
 and  went  about  like  a  maniac  to  different  shops,  behaving  in 
 a  very  improper  manner,  and  frightening  many  persons,  both 
 men  and  women,  with  a  pistol.  By  these  means  a  number  of 
 people  were  collected,  and  made  spectators  both  of  his  and  our 
 disgrace.  Yesterday,  as  soon  as  it  came  to  my  ears,  Dr.  G. 
 and  myself  called  upon  him,  and  after  expostulating  with  him 
 a  little  on  his  conduct,  told  him  that  he  must  remove  from 
 college  before  twelve  o'clock  this  day,  or  we  should  be  under 
 the  disagreeable  necessity  of  proceeding  against  him  according 
 to  statute.  In  consequence  of  this  he  returned  to  London  this 
 morning ;  and  I  have  the  satisfaction  of  finding  that  my 
 fellow-officers  and  Dr.  Stevenson  are  much  pleased  both  with 
 the  effect  which  has  been  produced,  and  the  means  which  have 
 been  used  to  accomplish  it.  If  what  has  been  done  meets 
 with  your  approbation  also,  it  will  be  an  additional  happi- 
 ness to  Honoured  Sir, 
 
 Your  most  obliged  and  obedient  servant, 
 August  5,  1791.  C.  Simeon." 
 
 The  Provost  replies  : 
 
 "  My  dear  V.  P. 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  Nothing  could  be  more  proper  than  your 
 immediate  interposition,  and  inquiry  whether  his  return  was 
 
jET.  30.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  7  >r) 
 
 by  permission  or  not,  and  in  consequence  your  firm  refusal  of 
 admitting  him ;  and  yourself  and  Dr.  Glynn  will  ever  h; 
 
 my  hearty  thanks  for  your  prudent  and  spirited  conduct 
 
 I  cannot  doubt  of  your  care  in  this  and  every  other  respect ; 
 and  it  is  a  high  satisfaction  to  me,  under  my  absence,  that  I 
 have  so  faithful  a  representative.  Pray  never  use  any  apology 
 in  writing  to  me  either  on  the  public  account,  or  your  own,  if 
 
 you  should  have  any  occasion I  am,  dear  Sir, 
 
 Your  very  faithful  and  affectionate  servant, 
 
 Wm.  Cooke." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  was  re-elected  in  November  Vice-Provost  for 
 the  following  year.  . 
 
 The  following  letters  illustrate  the  character  of  the  private 
 advice  Mr.  Simeon  was  accustomed  to  give  to  his  younger 
 brethren  in  the  ministry,  and  exhibit  the  affectionate  interest 
 with  which  he  never  ceased  to  regard  them  in  their  various 
 spheres  of  labour  and  trial. 
 
 "  My  Dear  Friend,  *  Jan.  13,  1792. 
 
 .  ..."  I  greatly  desire  to  hear  from  you  ;  what 
 reception  you  have  met  with  !  What  trials  you  find  1  How 
 you  are  enabled  to  withstand  them  ?  What  is  the  frame  of 
 your  mind  ?  and  whether,  while  you  are  '  in  weakness  and 
 fear  and  much  trembling,'  you  still  find  your  soul  increasingly 
 strengthened  to  war  a  good  warfare  !  for  till  I  hear  from  you, 
 I  do  not  know  what  in  particular  to  say  to  you  :  I  can  only 
 speak  in  general  terms.  Doubtless  I  may  judge  in  some 
 measure  of  the  feelings  of  your  heart  by  what  I  have  so  often 
 felt  in  my  own  :  that  sometimes  you  seem  determined  to  live 
 for  God,  and  for  him  only  :  that  at  other  times,  through  the 
 influence  of  outward  temptations  or  inward  corruptions,  you 
 seem  to  halt  :  and  thus  that  you  are  maintaining  a  daily 
 conflict.  But  if  my  dear  friend  will  open  his  mind  freely  and 
 fully,  I  will  endeavour,  with  God's  permission,  to  do  the  same 
 on  my  part.  Many  affectionate  inquiries  are  made  after  you 
 by  your  friends  at  Cambridge,  and  I  may  add,  many  earnest 
 prayers  are  poured  out  for  you  before  God.  You  too,  no 
 doubt,  are  often  remembering  us  at  the  throne  of  grace  :  and 
 oh  !  that  God  may  answer  our  mutual  intercessions  by  pouring 
 out  upon  us  all  a  more  abundant  supply  of  grace  and  peace. 
 
76  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1792. 
 
 All  here  desire  their  Christian  love  to  you.  and  greatly  long 
 to  hear  of  your  advancement  in  the  divine  life. 
 
 "  My  dear  friend,  walk  close  with  God  :  it  is  the  only  way 
 to  be  either  safe  or  happy  :  live  retired — read  much — pray 
 much — abound  in  all  offices  of  love — shun  the  company  that 
 may  draw  you  aside — seek  the  company  of  those  from  whom 
 you  may  receive  edification  in  your  soul — be  dying  daily  to 
 the  world — consider  yourself  as  a  soldier  that  is  not  to  be 
 '  entangled  with  the  things  of  this  life,  in  order  that  you  may 
 please  Him  who  hath  chosen  you  to  be  a  soldier  :'  finally,  '  be 
 faithful  unto  death,  and  Christ  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life.' n 
 
 To  the  same  :—  e        "  Feb.  8,  1792. 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  We  have  truly  been  partakers  both  of  your 
 joys  and  sorrows ;  nor  have  Mr.  Lloyd  or  Mr.  Ramsden  been 
 at  all  backward  to  sympathize  with  their  much-esteemed  friend. 
 Often  do  we  all  talk  of  you,  and  bear  you  on  our  minds  at  the 
 throne  of  grace ;  and  often  are  we  comforted  in  the  thought, 
 that  you  are  helping  us  forward  by  your  prayers  for  us.  Your 
 difficulties  are  only  such  as  might  be  expected,  at  your  first 
 coming  to  a  town  where  you  have  been  so  long  known.  It  is 
 natural  to  suppose  that  they,  who  remembered  you  gay,  would 
 still  wish  you  to  participate  their  pleasures  ;  nor  will  their 
 hopes  of  keeping  you  in  their  shackles  be  diminished  by  any- 
 thing you  say  from  the  pulpit ;  they  have  been  so  long  used 
 to  see  an  opposition  between  the  precepts  and  the  practice  of 
 ministers,  that  they  do  not  even  consider  a  worldly  pleasurable 
 life  as  inconsistent  with  our  profession.  But,  blessed  be  God 
 that  you  have  been  enabled  in  some  good  measure  to  with- 
 stand their  solicitations  :  your  taking  of  a  decided  part  at 
 first  will  keep  you  from  a  multitude  of  snares ;  and  your  zeal 
 in  establishing  family  prayer  will  assuredly  bring  down  the 
 divine  blessing  upon  your  soul.  Only  see  in  how  glorious  a 
 manner  God  displayed  his  love  to  Abraham,  and  the  reason  he 
 assigned  for  so  doing,  Gen.  xviii.  17,  19:  this  surely  may 
 encourage  you  to  proceed.  Reproach  indeed  will  be  the  return 
 which  your  zeal  will  meet  with  from  your  friends ;  but  one, 
 who  did  not  speak  at  random,  has  said,  that  he  c  esteemed  the 
 reproach  of  Christ  as  greater  riches  than  all  the  treasures  in 
 Egypt.'  Such  too  will  you  find  it,  if  you  can  only  take  up 
 the  Cross.  It  is  our  great  aversion  to  the  Cross  that  makes  it 
 burdensome  :  when  we  have  learned  to  glory  in  it,  we  have 
 
MT.  32.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  77 
 
 found  the  Philosopher's  stone.  When  we  are  enabled  to  say 
 with  Paul,  '  most  gladly  will  I  rather  glory  in  my  infirmities 
 that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  me  \  therefore  /  take 
 pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessities,  in  perse- 
 cutions, in  distresses  for  Christ's  sake;'  when,  I  say,  we  are 
 like-minded  with  Paul  in  this  respect,  we  have  learned  to 
 explain  a  more  difficult  riddle  than  ever  Samson's  was.  But, 
 till  we  have  been  taught  this  lesson,  nothing  can  be  done  to 
 any  good  purpose  ;  we  shall  neither  save  ourselves  nor  them 
 that  hear  us.  It  is  remarkable  that  our  Lord  has  laid  this  as 
 the  threshold,  which  we  must  pass  in  order  to  follow  him  one 
 single  step  :  i  if  any  man  will  be  my  disciple,  let  him  deny 
 himself,  and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me;'  and  again, 
 '  he  that  saveth  his  life  shall  lose  it ; '  and  again,  '  he  that 
 hateth  not  father,  &c.  &c.'  And  shall  this  appear  unreason- 
 able or  hard  1  surely  not ;  see  with  what  he  prefaced  this 
 observation  :  (Matt.  xvi.  21 — 23.)  i  From  that  time  forth 
 began  Jesus  to  show  unto  his  disciples,  how  that  he  must  go 
 unto  Jerusalem,  and  suffer  many  things  of  the  elders,  and 
 chief  priests,  and  scribes,  and  be  killed,  &c.'  It  is  with  this 
 view  that  the  Evangelist  tells  us  in  v.  24.  '  Then  said  Jesus 
 unto  his  disciples,  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him 
 deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me.'  Let  us 
 therefore  be  followers  of  Christ,  and  'not  be  of  the  world, 
 even  as  He  was  not  of  the  world.'  His  example  alone  were 
 enough  to  animate  us  ;  but  we  have  more,  incomparably  more. 
 All  our  hopes  of  salvation  are  founded,  if  I  may  so  say,  on 
 this  :  all  our  prospects  of  usefulness  in  the  ministry  depend  on 
 tli is  :  all  the  comfort  of  our  souls  in  this  life  is  intimately 
 connected  with  this  :  that  is  to  say,  we  cannot  hope  to  enjoy 
 present  or  future  happiness  ourselves,  or  to  bring  others  to 
 happiness,  unless  we  c  give  ourselves  wholly  to  these  things/ 
 and  ( study  to  approve  ourselves  unto  God  as  workmen  that 
 need  not  to  be  ashamed.'  But  on  the  contrary,  if  we  be  faithful 
 stewards,  and  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ ;  what  may  we  not 
 expect?  what  peace  shall  we  possess,  even  the  peace  that 
 passeth  all  understanding  !  what  blessing  shall  we  communi- 
 cate, even  such  as  are  of  more  value  than  ten  thousand  worlds  ! 
 and  what  glory  shall  we  inherit  in  the  day  when  it  shall  be 
 said,  '  Thou  hast  been  faithful  in  a  few  things,  be  thou  ruler 
 over  many  things !'  But  the  grand  comfort  of  all  is,  that  our 
 God  shall  be  glorified  in  us  \  and  that  He  who  shed  his  blood 
 
78  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1792. 
 
 for  us,  shall  by  our  meaus  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul.  Well, 
 my  dear  brother,  go  on  ;  faint  not,  neither  be  weary,  for  in 
 due  season  thou  shalt  reap  if  thou  faint  not.  Christ  hast 
 promised  us  grace  sufficient  for  us  ;  let  us  therefore  wait  upon 
 Him,  and  we  t  shall  renew  our  strength,  and  mount  up  with 
 wings  as  eagles ;  we  shall  run  and  not  be  weary,  we  shall 
 march  onward  and  not  faint.' 
 
 "  Mr.  Lloyd  and  myself  are  at  present  rather  in  trying  cir- 
 cumstances, being  under  the  necessity  of  opposing  the  wishes 
 of  the  Provost  and  the  whole  College  :  you  will  remember  us 
 therefore  before  our  common  Father,  who,  I  doubt  not,  will 
 
 carry  us  through I  should  have  been  glad  to  have 
 
 met  you  at  Mr.  Venn's ;  but  as  I  can  only  make  one  visit, 
 I  think  it  best  to  go  there  in  the  spring ;  especially  as  I 
 understand  you  are  under  the  necessity  of  coming  to  College 
 soon  for  a  few  days  :  it  will  give  me  most  unfeigned  pleasure 
 to  see  you,  and  to  converse  with  you,  about  these  glorious 
 subjects,  which  are  to  be  our  meditation  and  our  delight  to 
 all  eternity.  That  they  may  be  daily  more  and  more  precious 
 to  your  soul,  is  the  ardent  wish  and  continual  prayer  of  your 
 most  affectionate  friend,  C.  Simeon." 
 
 Among  the  students  who  came  up  to  the  University  in  the 
 month  of  October,  1792,  was  a  young  man  of  Magdalene  Col- 
 lege, with  whom  Mr.  Simeon  was  soon  after  connected  in  bonds 
 of  the  most  affectionate  and  hallowed  friendship.  Thomas 
 Thomason,  at  that  early  period  of  his  life,  was  eminent  as 
 much  for  piety  as  mental  attainments,  and  happily  found  in 
 the  tutors  of  his  college — the  Rev.  William  Farish  and  the 
 Rev.  Henry  Jowett — everything  that  a  pupil  could  desire  for 
 his  intellectual  and  spiritual  improvement.  But  highly  as  he 
 appreciated  these  advantages  within  the  precincts  of  his  col- 
 lege, there  were  others  of  a  peculiar  nature,  of  which  he  was 
 but  too  happy  to  avail  himself,  in  the  public  ministry  and 
 private  superintendence  of  Mr.  Simeon.  In  a  letter  to  Mrs. 
 Thornton  he  writes  : — "  Mr.  Simeon  watches  over  us  as  a  shep- 
 herd over  his  sheep.  He  takes  delight  in  instructing  us,  and 
 has  us  continually  at  his  rooms.  He  has  nothing  to  do  with  us 
 as  it  respects  our  situation  at  college.  His  Christian  love  and 
 zeal  prompt  him  to  notice  us."  And  writing  to  his  mother, 
 he  says  : — "  God  has  heaped  upon  me  more  favours  than  ever. 
 Mr.  Simeon  has  invited  me  to  his   Sunday  evening  lectures. 
 
JET.  33.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  79 
 
 This  I  consider  one  of  the  greatest  advantages  I  ever  received. 
 The  subject  of  his  lectures  is  natural  and  revealed  religion. 
 These  he  studies  and  puts  together  with  much  pains  and  at- 
 tention. He  reads  the  fruit  of  his  labours  to  us,  and  explains 
 it.  We  write  after  him.  He  then  dismisses  us  with  prayer." 
 A  few  extracts  from  Mr.  Thomason's  letters  to  his  mother 
 about  this  period  will  illustrate  the  effect  of  Mr.  Simeon's 
 ministry  and  example  upon  the  young  men  who  were  now 
 gathering  round  him. 
 
 Jan.  20,  1794.  "I  shall  send  to  town  next  Friday  my 
 little  book  of  extracts  from  Mr.  Simeon's  sermons.  I  had  two 
 reasons  for  sending  it  \  the  first,  because  I  knew  your  tender- 
 ness, and  that  anything  coming  from  your  son  would  be 
 acceptable  ;  the  second,  in  order  to  give  you  some  idea  of  the 
 spiritual  and  profitable  tendency  of  dear  Mr.  Simeon's  sermons, 
 whose  kindness  to  us  exceeds  all  bounds,  and  whose  example 
 is  such  as  we  shall  do  well  to  imitate,  when  God  in  his  provi- 
 dence shall  place  us  in  the  Church.  It  may  give  you,  I  say, 
 some  idea  \  but  a  very  faint  one  ;  for  they  are  loose  observa- 
 tions written  down  as  I  recollected  them,  on  my  return  from 
 church.  His  sermons  are  very  useful  and  bold.  It  is  astonish- 
 ing how  free  he  is  from  all  fear  of  man.  In  this  respect  his 
 character  is  shining.  Although  his  congregation  of  a  Sunday 
 evening  is  composed  partly  of  persons  who  come  to  scoff,  yet 
 he  never  spares  them,  but  declares  faithfully  the  whole  counsel 
 of  God.  What  evidences  his  zeal  in  the  cause  of  God  more 
 perhaps  than  anything  else,  is,  that  after  labouring  and  labour- 
 ing for  his  young  men,  that  his  lectures  may  be  as  profitable 
 as  possible,  be  then  kneels  down  and  thanks  God,  that  he 
 makes  him  in  any  degree  useful  to  his  '  dear — dear  young 
 servants.'  This  should  be  a  great  spur  to  us,  that  we  may 
 co-operate  as  it  were  with  him,  and  live  in  continual  depen- 
 dence upon,  and  communion  with  God ;  that  thus,  by  every 
 effort  in  our  power,  aided  by  the  grace  and  assistance  of  God, 
 we  may  at  length  realize  his  wishes  concerning  us." 
 
 Feb.  1794.  "  There  are  many  Christians  in  this  town  in 
 Mr.  Simeon's  loving  society,  whose  faith  is  lively,  and  whose 
 experience  is  as  deep  in  divine  things,  as  any  perhaps  you  ever 
 met  with.  He  has  above  one  hundred  whom  he  considers  as 
 his  flock,  whom  he  has  reason  to  believe  the  Lord  hath  called 
 and  blessed  :  these  he  pays  every  attention  to;  not  to  mention 
 that  he  is  continually  visiting  them,  he  meets   them  every 
 
80  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1794. 
 
 week  by  themselves  in  a  room  in  the  town,  which  he  has  hired 
 for  the  purpose.  On  these  occasions  he  exhorts  them  in  a 
 close  and  heart-searching  manner,  and  enters  into  the  more 
 deep  and  spiritual  parts  of  religion.  I  have  lately  become 
 acquainted  with  some  of  his  hearers,  with  whom  I  spend  now 
 
 and  then  some  very  agreeable  hours Mr.  Simeon  once 
 
 visited  Mr.  Fletcher,  at  Madeley,  and  the  account  he  gives  of 
 his  visit  is  truly  delightful.  As  soon  as  he  entered  his  house, 
 and  told  him  that  he  was  come  to  see  him,  as  his  journey  lay 
 that  way,  Mr.  Fletcher  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  brought 
 him  into  the  parlour,  where  they  spent  a  few  minutes  in 
 prayer,  that  a  blessing  might  rest  upon  his  visit.  As  soon  as 
 they  had  done  prayer,  Mr.  Fletcher  asked  him  if  he  would 
 preach  for  him.  After  some  hesitation  Mr.  Simeon  complied  ; 
 and  away  they  went  to  church.  Here  Mr.  Fletcher  took  up 
 a  bell,  and  went  through  the  whole  village  ringing  it,  and 
 telling  every  person  he  met,  that  they  must  come  to  church, 
 for  there  was  a  clergyman  from  Cambridge  come  to  preach  to 
 them.  The  account  which  Mr.  Simeon  gives  of  his  behaviour, 
 during  the  whole  of  his  visit,  gives  one  an  equal  idea  of  his 
 goodness  and  zeal  for  the  cause  of  God.  He  came  to  a  smith's 
 shop,  in  the  course  of  one  of  their  walks  together  daring  the 
 period,  and  could  not  forbear  entering  it.  And  here  it  is 
 astonishing  how  he  spoke  to  the  several  persons  who  were 
 labouring  in  it.  To  one  of  them,  who  was  hammering  upon 
 the  anvil,  l  Oh,'  says  he, . '  pray  to  God  that  he  may  hammer 
 that  hard  heart  of  yours.'  To  another,  that  was  heating  the 
 iron,  '  Ah,  thus  it  is  that  God  tries  his  people  in  the  furnace 
 of  affliction.'  And  so  he  went  round,  giving  to  every  one  a 
 portion  suitable  to  the  business  in  which  he  was  engaged.  To 
 another,  wrhen  a  furnace  was  drawing,  '  See,  Thomas,  if  you 
 can  make  such  a  furnace  as  that,  think  what  a  furnace  God 
 can  make  for  ungodly  souls.' " 
 
 March  17,  1794.  "  Mr.  Simeon  has  given  another  instance 
 of  his  generosity  and  patriotism.  A  subscription  has  been 
 and  is  now  on  foot,  for  raising  a  volunteer  militia  company,  to 
 be  stationed  in  this  place.  Mr.  Simeon,  as  soon  as  he  heard 
 of  it,  laid  down  twenty  guineas.  His  church  brings  him  in, 
 in  all,  not  forty  pounds  a  year  ;  and,  '  if  they  would  not  let 
 me  preach,  I  would  give  them  forty  pounds  to  make  them  do 
 it,'  says  he.  He  is  a  man  of  wonderful  zeal  and  generosity, 
 and  in  every  respect  an  ornament  to  his  profession.    The  more 
 
.£T.  34.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  81 
 
 we  see  of  him,  the  more  are  we  filled  with  admiration  of  his 
 many  Christian  graces." 
 
 Aug.  9,  1794.  "  I  recollect  once  Marsden's  telling  me  of  a 
 remarkable  instance  in  that  dear  man  of  God,  Mr.  Simeon. 
 Mr.  Marsden,  you  know,  was  his  intimate  friend,  and  had 
 access  to  him  even  in  his  most  retired  moments.  He  told  me 
 that  he  called  once  upon  him,  and  found  him  so  absorbed  in 
 the  contemplation  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  so  overpowered  with 
 a  display  of  his  mercy  to  his  soul,  that,  fall  of  the  animating 
 theme,  he  was  incapable  of  pronouncing  a  single  word :  at 
 length,  after  an  interval,  with  accents  big  he  exclaimed, 
 1  Glory  !  glory !  glory  ! '  The  relation  of  this  affected  me 
 much,  I  remember,  and  I  asked  myself,  '  Why  I  was  so  much 
 a  stranger  to  it  ?  Why  such  coldness  in  my  soul  ?  If  I  love, 
 why  am  I  thus?  You  see  a  pattern  of  Christian  zeal  and 
 fervency  in  that  man  of  God,  but  what  do  you  pretend  to? — 
 You  have  neither  part  nor  lot  in  the  matter.'  Such  were  my 
 reasonings  ;  these  led  soon  to  discouragement,  and  the  enemy 
 suggested,  '  You  are  yet  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  bond  of 
 iniquity ;'  for  certainly  I  thought  that  profession  of  religion  is 
 vain,  which  is  not  built  on  the  present  possession  of  its  joys. 
 Sunday  evening  came,  when  we  were  to  attend  his  lecture ;  I 
 went  with  a  heavy  heart.  c  If  Mr.  Simeon,'  I  said  to  myself, 
 *  who  is  so  full  of  religious  joy,  and  so  flourishing  in  his  soul, 
 knew  me  and  my  barrenness,  he  would  not  suffer  me  to  enter 
 into  his  presence.'  Such  was  my  feeling,  when  on  coming  to 
 him  I  found  this  child  of  God  in  tenfold  more  misery  than 
 myself;  he  could  scarcely  discourse  now  from  a  deep  humilia- 
 tion and  contrition;  humbled  before  God,  he  could  only  cry 
 out,  '  My  leanness — my  leanness!'  and,  striking  on  his  breast, 
 uttered  the  publican's  prayer.  This  was  the  reverse  of  the 
 scene ;  I  now  perceived  that  God  dispenses  his  favours  when 
 and  how  he  pleases  ;  that  he  suits  his  dispensations  to  our 
 several  states  and  wants,  and  that  the  safest  method  we  can 
 take  is  to  be  '  sober  and  vigilant,' — '  to  watch  unto  prayer :'  that 
 discouragements  should  not  arise  from  occasional  difficulties;  but 
 that  we  should  consider  the  religious  life  subject  to  those  vicis- 
 situdes which  we  observe  in  the  natural.  As  in  the  one,  summer 
 and  winter  alternately  refresh  and  destroy,  yet  are  both  equally 
 necessary;  so  in  the  other,  joys  and  sorrows  are  equally  the  por- 
 tion of  the  good,  but  they  are  very  necessary  ;  and,  after  all,  the 
 word  of  God  declares,  '  The  righteous  hath  hope  in  his  death.'  " 
 
 G 
 
82  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1795. 
 
 The  observations  of  this  young  student  are  confirmed  and 
 illustrated  by  the  following  letter  of  Mr.  Simeon  to  the  Rev. 
 Mr.  Stillingfleet  of  Hotham,  (1795.) 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  I  purposed  to  answer  your  kind  letter,  when  I 
 could  beg  your  acceptance  of  your  Communion  Hymn  in  print : 
 it  has  just  come  out,  and  I  have  a  whole  packet  now  before  me 
 to  send  off  to  different  friends.  I  feel  myself  extremely  in- 
 debted to  you  for  your  love:  and  hope  my  gratitude  may 
 discover  itself  in  the  best  manner;  not  in  words,  but  in  remem- 
 brances of  you,  when  sitting  down  at  the  table  of  our  Lord. 
 If  your  hymn  conduce  (as  I  trust  it  will)  to  elevate  my  soul 
 towards  heaven,  it  cannot  well  fail  to  remind  me  of  the  obli- 
 gations I  owe  to  you,  and  to  God  for  you.  But  I  find  that 
 an  exceedingly  close  walk  with  God  is  necessary  for  the  main- 
 taining of  fervour  in  intercession :  sometimes  an  extraordinary 
 sense  of  want  may  beget  fervour  in  our  petitions,  or  a  pecu- 
 liar mercy  enliven  our  grateful  acknowledgements;  but  it  is 
 scarcely  ever  that  we  can  intercede  with  fervour,  unless  we 
 enjoy  an  habitual  nearness  to  God.  There  have  been  seasons 
 when  the  Lord  has  a  little  enlarged  my  heart  in  this  particular; 
 but  they  have  been  rare;  and  I  have  found  so  little  of  it  for 
 these  two  or  three  years  past,  that  I  am  quite  ashamed  of  my- 
 self, and  afraid  to  say,  I  will  pray  for  any  one.  Indeed,  from 
 a  consciousness  of  my  weakness  in  this  respect,  I  never  go 
 further  than  to  say  to  those  who  desire  a  remembrance  in  my 
 prayers,  '  I  hope  I  shall  be  enabled  to  do  so.'  This  I  can  freely 
 confess  to  you,  because  God  has  endued  you  with  a  sympathiz- 
 ing spirit ;  and  I  am  the  rather  led  to  do  it,  because  it  is  but 
 too  plain  that  you  think  of  me  far  above  what  I  really  am. 
 Indeed,  so  far  forth  as  a  dissatisfaction  on  account  of  this  is  a 
 mark  of  grace,  I  hope  I  may  without  presumption  say,  that  I 
 am  under  a  gracious  influence;  but  there  is  nothing  which  I 
 more  condemn  in  others,  or  feel  more  strongly  in  myself,  than 
 a  proneness  to  rest  in  the  mere  act  of  complaining,  without 
 getting  my  complaints  removed.  It  is  well  that  our  fellow- 
 creatures  do  not  know  us  as  God  knows  us,  or  even  as  we 
 know  ourselves ;  for  they  could  not  possibly  bear  with  us :  but 
 the  patience  of  God  is  infinite  ;  and  therefore,  vile  beyond  all 
 expression  as  I  feel  myself  to  be,  I  find  a  kind  of  complacency 
 in  saying,  '  Let  me  fall  into  the  hands  of  God,  for  his  mercies 
 
,ET.  35.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  83 
 
 are  great.'  Nevertheless,  if  I  thought  that  I  should  always 
 continue  what  I  know  myself  to  be  at  present,  I  should  dread 
 to  have  my  existence  protracted  any  longer.  But  I  live  in 
 hope  :  I  know  that  He  who  quickened  the  dead  can  heal  the 
 diseased.  I  trust  he  has  done  something  towards  healing  me 
 already  in  many  respects :  on  a  retrospect,  I  hope  I  can  find 
 that  in  the  space  of  several  years  I  have  gained  a  little  (though 
 but  a  little)  ground.  I  think  that  I  know  more  of  myself 
 than  I  once  did ;  and  that  on  the  whole  I  desire,  more  than 
 ever,  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  the  Lord.  But  oh!  what  a 
 blank  !  or,  I  should  rather  say,  what  a  blot  is  my  whole  life  ! 
 God  knoweth  that  I  loathe  myself,  and  that  because  I  cannot 
 loathe  myself  more.  The  Lord  send  us  better  days !  What 
 joy  it  would  afford  me,  my  dear  brother,  to  see  your  face  again, 
 and  to  hold  sweet  fellowship  with  you  !  Could  I  accomplish 
 it  consistently  with  my  duty  I  am  persuaded  I  could  not  force 
 my  hand  to  write  '  No.'  But  I  have  three  sermons  on  the 
 Sabbath  ;  and  shall,  in  a  week  or  two,  have  one  on  a  week-day 
 also,  besides  my  private  lecture,  <fec.  &c.  I  must  therefore  lay 
 aside  all  thoughts  of  being  absent  again  on  a  Sunday,  unless 
 some  friend,  that  is  both  able  and  willing,  shall  stand  in  my 
 place.  The  Lord  mercifully  endues  me  with  an  ability  to  en- 
 dure labour;  my  bow,  through  his  goodness,  hitherto  abides 
 in  strength ;  and  I  am,  upon  principle,  paying  all  the  atten- 
 tion to  my  health  that  I  possibly  can.  I  have  a  great  work 
 before  me,  and  much  encouragement.  Multitudes  of  gowns- 
 men attend — prejudices  wear  away — the  godly  go  on  well. 
 What  can  I  wish  for  more  to  stimulate  mel  0  that  I  had  a 
 mind  to  the  work  !  such,  I  mean,  as  I  ought  to  have  !  then 
 we  might  hope  that  the  building  would  be  carried  up  quicker. 
 However  (thanks  be  to  God  !)  though  '  we  are  faint,  we  are 
 yet  pursuing.'  I  have  had  two  young  Scotch  ministers  to  dine 
 with  me  to-day.  They  brought  a  letter  to  me  from  Edin- 
 burgh ;  and  I  have  unspeakable  cause  for  thankfulness  that 
 they  did  :  God  has  been  with  us  in  a  more  especial  manner. 
 Surely  some  have  unawares  entertained  angels  !  Dear  Mr. 
 Venn  is  much  as  usual  :  if  his  eye  waxes  dim,  his  heart  does 
 not  wax  cold.  God  is  very  abundantly  gracious  unto  him. 
 Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  to  you,  my  much-honoured, 
 and  most  beloved  brother,  and  with  all  my  dear  brethren  in 
 your  parts.  Yours,  &c. 
 
 C  Simeon." 
 g  2 
 
84  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1795. 
 
 On  a  blank  leaf  of  his  small  pocket-book  for  this  year,  Mr. 
 Simeon  has  written  the  following  passages  of  Scripture  for  his 
 private  meditations : 
 
 "  The  sorrows  of  my  heart  are  enlarged  :  0  !  bring,  &c. — 
 Why  art  thou  cast  down — When  my  heart  is  overwhelmed, 
 <fcc.  lead  me  to  the  Rock,  &c. — Rebuke  me  not  in  thine  — 
 Attend  to  my  cry,  for  I  am  brought  very  low ;  hear  me 
 speedily,  for  my  spirit  fails — The  waters  come  in  unto  my 
 soul :  I  sink  in  the  deep  mire,  where  is  no  standing — Bring  my 
 soul  out  of  prison,  that  I  may  praise  thy  name — Make  me  to 
 know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  me  of  God — Not 
 stagger  through  unbelief  \  but  hold  fast  the  beginning  of  my 
 confidence  firm — Be  surety  for  thy  servant,  &c. — I  am  op- 
 pressed, undertake  for  me." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  Venn. 
 
 ''Jan.  8,  179o. 
 "  I  promise  myself  much  pleasure  in  seeing  you 
 soon,  and  trust  that  our  God  will  be  with  us,  and  make  our 
 hearts  to  burn  within  us.  But  with  respect  to  preaching  for 
 you,  I  am  distracted  between  love  and  fear  :  my  love  prompts 
 me  to  come  and  say,  '  Let  me  strengthen  your  hands,  if  pos- 
 sible, by  bearing  my  testimony  to  the  truths  you  deliver.' 
 My  fear  makes  me  draw  back,  lest  any  expression  or  gesture  of 
 mine  should  give  offence,  and  I  should  grieve  one,  whom  my 
 soul  most  ardently  desires  to  please.  I  therefore  on  the  whole 
 feel  inclined  to  excuse  myself;  though  of  this  I  am  deter- 
 mined, that  (God  enabling  me)  I  will,  if  I  ever  should  preach 
 for  you  again,  cut  off  all  possible  occasion  of  offence,  both  in 
 word  and  action ;  for  I  am  utterly  purposed  that  my  mouth 
 shall  not  offend. 
 
 "  I  wish  to  consult  you  about  Jenks's  volume  of  Prayers  : 
 you  are  no  stranger  to  them  :  you  know  how  much  they  need 
 alteration,  and  how  invaluable  they  would  be  if  well  altered. 
 I  have  taken  a  good  deal  of  pains  to  improve  them  :  but  I 
 cannot  judge  what  opinion  another  would  form  of  the  alter- 
 ations. Some  perhaps  would  think  I  had  injured  instead  of 
 improving  them.  If  you  will  compare  a  few  of  them  I  will 
 bring  my  copy  with  me  to  town,  and  implicitly  rely  (as  I 
 know  I  may  well  do)  on  your  judgment  :  if  you  say,  '  Go  on,' 
 
XT.  35.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEOX.  83 
 
 I  will(D.V.)  finish  them.  If  you  will  toll  mo  any  one  that 
 will  undertake  the  task,  I  will  relinquish  it.  If  what  I  hare 
 done  do  not  meet  your  approbation,  I  shall  be  satisfied  with 
 having  made  an  attempt,  however  unsuccessful." 
 
 Several  editions  have  been  published  of  this  Collection  of 
 Prayers,  with  Mr.  Simeon's  alterations. 
 
 To  the  Same.  "Feb.  7,  1795. 
 
 "  Many  things  have  concurred  to  prevent  my  intended 
 
 visit  to  the  metropolis  for  the  present,  and  the  plan  which  I 
 
 laid  for  the  supply  of  my  church  has  not  answered  according 
 
 to  my  wishes.     I  wished  to  act  with  all   imaginable  delicacy 
 
 to  Mr. .     I  have  indeed,  for  the  first  time  these  many 
 
 years,  taken  a  sermon  of  another,  and  preached  it  in  my  own 
 church  in  the  afternoon  ;  and  as  I  was  walking  with  him 
 afterwards  I  told  him  it  was  yours :  he  did  not  however  take 
 the  hint ;  of  course  therefore  my  plan  is  at  an  end.  You 
 have  been  expected  at  Yelling,  or  are  expected  this  month. 
 It  has  occurred  to  me  that  you  may  find  the  same  difficulty  as 
 myself  with  respect  to  a  supply  for  one  Sunday ;  and  that  an 
 exchange  might  be  a  mutual  accommodation.  But  if  you 
 cannot  fully  rely  on  me  for  supplying  your  place  agreeably  to 
 your  own  wishes,  I  would  on  no  account  whatever  make  the 
 exchange.  But  I  should  suppose  that  my  last  letter  to  you 
 on  this  subject  has  superseded  the  necessity  of  exchanging  one 
 word  more  upon  it.  I  know  your  wishes,  and  you  know  my 
 mind.  I  am  not  at  all  solicitous  about  coming  to  town ;  and 
 therefore  wish  you  to  consider  this  proposal  solely  as  a  plan 
 for  mutual  accommodation ;  and  not  as  a  plan  which  I  wish 
 to  be  adopted  merely  on  my  own  account. 
 
 u  P.S.  I  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Miles  Atkinson  last 
 week,  wherein  he  proposes  that  Friday  evenings,  about  nine 
 o'clock,  should  be  appropriated  to  the  work  of  intercession 
 on  behalf  of  the  nation,  under  its  present  difficulties  and 
 dangers  ;  and  I  was  desired  by  him  to  inform  my  friends,  that 
 this  time  was  agreed  upon  by  many  religious  people  ;  and  to 
 promote,  as  far  as  possible,  a  correspondent  plan  among  my 
 friends.  0  that  God  would  stir  up  all  hearts  to  prayer  !  It 
 would  be  a  more  favourable  omen  for  us  than  an v thing  in  the 
 world." 
 
8G  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1795. 
 
 During  the  Spring  of  1795  the  attention  of  Mr.  Simeon 
 appears  to  have  been  drawn  once  more  to  the  great  subject  of 
 Missions  to  the  Heathen.  He  had  been  present  at  a  Clerical 
 Meeting  on  the  6th  and  7th  of  May,  held  at  Rev.  Mr.  Pugh's, 
 the  incumbent  of  Rauceby  in  Lincolnshire,  where  he  met  the 
 Rev.  T.  Robinson  of  Leicester,  and  the  Rev.  S.  Knight  of 
 Halifax.  "  At  this  meeting  Mr.  Pugh  stated  that  the  sum  of 
 40001.  had  been  left  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jane  (an  intimate  friend 
 of  the  late  Mr.  Adams  of  Wintringham),  to  be  laid  out  by 
 Mr.  Pugh  to  the  best  advantage  to  the  interests  of  true 
 religion  ;  and  the  opinion  of  the  meeting  was  asked,  whether 
 the  money  might  be  most  advantageously  given  to  any 
 scheme  already  in  progress,  or  to  any  new  object  at  home 
 or  abroad  1  If  to  the  last,  '  the  thing  desirable  seems  to  be  to 
 send  out  missionaries.'  It  was  determined  that  the  propriety 
 and  practicability  of  this  suggestion  should  be  discussed  at 
 the  next  meeting."*  On  the  30th  of  September  and  the  fol- 
 lowing day  the  adjourned  meeting  was  held  at  Rauceby  as 
 before  ;  at  which  fourteen  clergymen  were  present,  the  Rev. 
 S.  Knight  acting  as  chairman.  The  discussion  was  begun 
 upon  this  question  :  "  Is  it  practicable  to  send  out  a  mission- 
 ary ? — and  when  ?  — and  how  can  it  be  done  to  the  greatest 
 advantage  V  The  question  was  at  length  proposed  in  the 
 following  terms  :  "  Is  it  practicable  and  expedient  to  form  an 
 Institution  for  educating  young  men  professedly  with  a  view 
 to  their  becoming  missionaries  under  the  sanction  of  the 
 Established  Church]"  Mr.  Simeon's  notes  on  the  subject  are 
 still  preserved,  drawn  up  with  his  usual  precision  and  clear- 
 ness, in  two  parallel  columns,  headed, — "  For/' — "  Against," 
 and  arranged  in  the  following  order  : — 
 
 "For." 
 
 1.  There  is  no  good  to  be  done  without  difficulties,  and 
 this  is  worth  the  trial. 
 
 2.  Far    greater    difficulties   have   been    surmounted    by 
 other  societies — e.  g.  Moravians. 
 
 3.  We  are  to  be  contented  to  do  what  can  be  done  in  exist- 
 ing circumstances. 
 
 4.  Good  may  be  done  thus,  which  would  otherwise   be 
 left  undone. 
 
 See  the  Appendix  to  Mr.  Venn's  Sermon  before  referred  to. 
 
JET.  35.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  87 
 
 o.  There  is  reason   to  hope  that   Government  would   be 
 
 friendly. 
 G.  We   might  hope    for   the   assistance  of    the  Bartlett's 
 
 Buildings  Society. 
 
 7.  The  letter  of  [Dr.  Porteus]  the  Bishop  of  London  (who 
 must  ordain  them)  to  Mr.  Knight,  has  declared  his 
 willingness  to  patronize,  and  send  out  a  young  man 
 from  the  Elland  Society  as  a  missionary  to  the  West 
 India  Islands. 
 
 8.  We  should  roll  away  the  reproach  of  indolence  and 
 want  of  zeal  from  the  Evangelical  Clergy. 
 
 9.  Persons  educated  expressly  with  a  view  to  the  work  ot 
 missionaries  might  be  hoped  to  be  better  qualified. 
 
 10.  Some  would  answer  the  end  proposed,  and  the  others 
 might  be  profitably  employed  at  home. 
 
 11.  Many  missionaries  have  been  sought  for  to  go  out 
 in  the  Establishment,  and  none  have  been  found  willing 
 to  leave  their  situations.  N.B.  This  was  urged  aga&mt 
 the  plan. 
 
 12.  It  might  facilitate  the  admission  of  missionaries  into 
 places  where  they  could  not  otherwise  come,  or  not 
 with  such  advantage.     N.B.  This  was  doubted. 
 
 13.  Is  there  not  something  of  this  kind  established  with 
 a  view  to  the  Highlands  of  Scotland  I  and  does  it 
 not  succeed  I 
 
 14.  We  have  at  least  as  much  reason  to  expect  the  Divine 
 blessing  in  answer  to  prayers  where  the  means  are 
 used,  as  where  they  are  not  used." 
 
 "  Against. 
 
 1.  To  find  young  men  of  sufficient  zeal  would  be  diffi- 
 cult ;  and  there  would  be  danger  of  their  not  continu- 
 ing in  the  same  mind. 
 
 2.  To  confine  our  views  to  the  Church  of  England  seems 
 too  narrow,  if  we  have  in  view  the  good  of  souls  in 
 foreign  parts. 
 
 3.  Greater  good  could  be  done  with  the  same  money. 
 
 4:.  Some  institution  for  the  instruction  of  people  at  home 
 might  be  more  practicable  and  more  profitable. 
 
 5.  It  cannot  be  expected  that  temporal  governments  should 
 further  our  plan  to  the  extent  we  wish. 
 
88  MEMOIRS    OF    TIIE  [1796. 
 
 G.  The  first  preachers  of  the  Gospel  succeeded  without 
 the  protection  of  Civil  Powers. 
 
 7.  It  is  not  expedient  to  consume  three  or  four  years  in 
 qualifying  men  for  missionaries,  when  they  do  not  need 
 those  qualifications,  and  when  others  without  them 
 have  done  good.  Query — need  they  so  long  a  time  ? 
 Or  need  they  be  taught  Latin  and  Greek  ? 
 
 8.  Scholastic  preparation  might  destroy  the  simplicity 
 required  in  a  missionary,  with  respect  to  address, 
 conduct,  (fee. 
 
 9.  The  first  propagators  of  the  Gospel  were  not  so 
 educated. 
 
 10.  The  grand  requisites  for  a  missionary  are  not  to  be 
 conferred  by  education  ;  and  if  possessed,  supersede  the 
 necessity  of  education. 
 
 11.  A  missionary  should  be  an  established  minister  or 
 Christian,  and  not  a  novice. 
 
 12.  It  would  be  inexpedient,  unless  they  were  taught  the 
 language  of  the  place  whither  they  were  to  be  sent. 
 Query — do  the  Moravians,  or  any  other  do  this? 
 
 13.  We  may  expect  the  blessing  of  God  as  much  on  means 
 already  instituted,  as  on  any  new  institutions." 
 
 At  the  end  of  these  notes  Mr.  Simeon  has  written  : — "  The 
 further  consideration  of  this  adjourned  to  our  next  meeting  ; 
 when  the  practicability  of  sending  out  missionaries,  with  the 
 place  where,  and  manner  how,  is  to  be  discussed." 
 
 Agreed  :  —  "  That  we  solicit  the  Societies  at  Elland, 
 Hotham,  and  London,  to  deliberate  upon  the  subject ; 
 and  to  communicate  to  us  the  result  of  their  deliber- 
 ations previous  to  our  next  meeting." 
 
 "  On  the  8th  of  Feb.  1796,  the  subject  was  again  brought 
 under  the  consideration  of  the  Eclectic  Society  in  London  ; 
 the  question  being  proposed  by  Mr.  Simeon  in  these  terms  : — 
 '  With  what  propriety,  and  in  what  mode,  can  a  mission  be 
 attempted  to  the  heathen  from  the  Established  Church  ? ' 
 Mr.  Simeon  stated  the  circumstances  connected  with  the 
 legacy  of  4000/.,  and  the  discussion  at  Rauceby.  There  were 
 seventeen  members  present,  and  ten  took  part  in  the  discus- 
 sion. The  majority  were  not  prepared  to  recommend  any 
 immediate  measures  beyond  the  education  of  young  men  for 
 
T.T.  86.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  SO 
 
 this  special  purpose,  cither  by  the  Elland  or  some  other 
 society.  The  difficulty  of  procuring  proper  men — the  uncer- 
 tainty of  obtaining  the  sanction  of  the  heads  of  the  Church 
 — the  fear  of  interfering  with  the  Societies  for  Promoting 
 Christian  Knowledge,  and  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  — 
 the  need  of  zealous  ministers  at  home — were  severally  insisted 
 upon.  By  some  it  was  proposed  that  a  memorial  on  the  sub- 
 ject should  be  presented  to  the  bishops,  and  to  the  Society  for 
 Promoting:  Christian  Knowledge."  Mr.  Simeon  writes : — "  The 
 opinion  of  the  Eclectic  was  (on  the  whole)  that  it  would  be  best 
 to  aid  the  Elland  Society,  and  to  engraft  our  missionary  plan  on 
 their  stock  ;  because  the  bishops  would  be  likely  to  take  alarm 
 at  the  multiplying  of  such  societies  ;  whereas  the  additional 
 support  given  to  the  Elland  Society  would  render  it  more 
 respectable  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  at  the  same  time  that  it 
 answered  more  efFectually  the  end  proposed."  "  Not  more  than 
 two  or  three  of  those  present  on  this  occasion  seem  to  have 
 thought  that  something  more  might  be  attempted  ;  and  that 
 the  sending  of  missionaries  abroad,  instead  of  lessening  the 
 work  at  home,  would  (as  the  Rev,  T.  Scott  expressed  himself) 
 'set  things  stirring — set  up  a  spirit  of  prayer.'  In  the  manu- 
 script notes  of  the  Rev.  Basil  Woodd,  one  of  the  members 
 present,  a  remark  has  been  added,  in  his  own  handwriting, 
 but  of  a  later  date  than  the  rest — 
 
 1  This  conversation  proved  the  foundation  of  the  Church 
 Missionary  Society.'" 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 MEMOIR    CONTINUED.       (1796.) 
 
 "  In  the  year  179G,  a  Scotch  minister,  whom  I  think  it  one  of 
 the  greatest  blessings  of  my  life  ever  to  have  known,  Dr.  W. 
 Buchanan  of  Edinburgh,  was  introduced  to  me  ;  and  I  went 
 with  him  to  Edinburgh  and  through  [the  Highlands,  and 
 again  in  1798  to]  Inverness  and  Tain;  and  from  thence 
 through  Ross-shire  to  the  Hebrides,  and  back  through  Glas- 
 gow, etc.  In  almost  all  the  places  that  we  went  to  I  preached ; 
 and  I  established  a  lecture  in  Edinburgh  which  has  been  con- 
 tinued ever  since.  Except  when  I  preached  in  episcopal 
 chapels,  I  officiated  precisely  as  they  do  in  the  Kirk  of  Scot- 
 
90  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1796. 
 
 land  :  and  I  did  so  upon  this  principle ;  Presbyterianism  is  as 
 much  the  established  religion  in  North  Britain,  as  Episcopacy 
 is  in  the  South  :  there  being  no  difference  between  them, 
 except  in  church-government.  As  an  episcopalian,  therefore, 
 I  preached  in  episcopal  chapels ;  and  as  a  member  of  the 
 Established  Church,  I  preached  in  the  presbyterian  churches ; 
 and  I  felt  myself  the  more  warranted  to  do  this,  because,  if 
 the  king,  who  is  the  head  of  the  establishment  in  both  coun- 
 tries, were  in  Scotland,  he  would  of  necessity  attend  at  a  pres- 
 byterian church  there,  as  he  does  at  an  episcopalian  church 
 here  :  and  I  look  upon  it  as  an  incontrovertible  position,  that 
 where  the  king  must  attend  a  clergyman  may  preach.*  I  was 
 informed  indeed  that  Archbishop  Usher  had  preached  in  the 
 Kirk  of  Scotland ;  and  I  know  that  some  very  high  church- 
 men had  done  so;  but  without  laying  any  stress  on  precedents, 
 I  repeat,  that  where  the  king  and  his  court  must  attend  a 
 clergyman  may  preach.  And  I  believe  many  will  bless  God  to 
 all  eternity  that  ever  I  did  preach  there.  But  1  cannot  help 
 recording  here,  to  the  honour  of  the  Church  of  England,  that, 
 on  all  the  three  times  that  I  have  visited  Scotland,  and  have 
 attended  almost  entirely  the  presbyterian  churches,  I  have  on 
 my  return  to  the  use  of  our  Liturgy  been  perfectly  astonished 
 at  the  vast  superiority  of  our  mode  of  worship,  and  felt  it  an 
 inestimable  privilege  that  we  possess  a  form  of  sound  words, 
 so  adapted  in  every  respect  to  the  wants  and  desires  of  all 
 who  would  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 
 
 In  speaking  of  the  comparative  excellences  of  extempore 
 prayer  and  written  forms,  Mr.  Simeon  would  frequently  ob- 
 serve :  "  If  all  men  could  pray  at  all  times,  as  some  men  can 
 sometimes,  then  indeed  we  might  prefer  extempore  to  pre- 
 composed  prayers." 
 
 On  joining  Mr.  Buchanan,  and  preparing  to  accompany  him 
 to  Scotland,  Mr.  Simeon  commenced  a  Diary ;  the  greater  part  of 
 which  is  here  given,  as  illustrative  of  his  thoughts  at  this  period. 
 
 "  Edinburgh,  Friday,  June  3d,  1796. 
 
 Saturday,  4th. — At  8  o'clock  in  the  morning  I  was  fortu- 
 
 *  "  It  is  curious  that  I  should  live  to  see  this  very  circumstance  occur 
 — George  the  Fourth  has  just  been  to  visit  Edinburgh.  He  spent  two 
 Sundays  there  :  the  first  Sunday  he  went  no  where ;  the  second  Sunday 
 he  was  constrained  to  attend  at  St.  Giles's  Church,  (the  High  Church). 
 Aug.  25, 1822.— Written  Sept.  3, 1822." 
 
&T.  36.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  91 
 
 nate  enough  to  hear  a  sermon,  annually  preached  on  that  day, 
 (King's  Birth-day),  by  the  king's  almoner,  before  the  king's 
 pensioners,  a  few  poor  men  and  women  J  who  receive  a  new 
 gown  or  coat,  with  a  penny  for  every  year  that  the  king  has 
 lived.  The  preacher  was  Mr.  G.,  Dr.  Blair's  colleague.  II is 
 text  was  John  v.  4,  and  his  discourse  was  sensible,  but  not 
 deep,  or  perfectly  orthodox. 
 
 Sunday,  5th. — I  went  to  hear  Dr.  Erskine  at  the  new  Grey 
 Friars — His  appearance  and  zeal  reminded  me  much  of  my 
 dear  friend  Mr.  Venn :  but  notwithstanding  his  animation  and 
 good  sense,  I  thought  the  whole  congregation  felt  wearied  with 
 the  having  two  complete  services  at  one  time.  In  the  after- 
 noon I  preached  at  the  Canongate,  and  conducted  the  service 
 in  the  usual  manner — a  psalm  —  a  general  prayer — a  sermon 
 — a  particular  prayer  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  for  the 
 king  and  royal  family,  the  magistrates  and  ministers,  those 
 presiding  in  that  church,  the  sick,  &c.  —  a  psalm  and  the 
 benediction.  According  to  my  instructions  I  remembered  to 
 close  the  whole  with  bowing  to  the  magistrates  who  sat  before 
 me.  They  also  politely  bowed  to  me.  In  the  evening  I 
 preached  at  Mr.  Dickson's  new  chapel  in  the  Canongate,  to  a 
 very  crowded  audience,  and  through  mercy,  with  much  liberty 
 and  comfort.  The  Lord  grant  it  may  not  have  been  in  vain. 
 At  each  service  of  the  day  I  gave  my  shilling  at  the  door  of 
 the  church  \  but  were  I  to  attend  always,  I  must  of  necessity 
 lower  my  donations.  In  the  evening  Sir  John  Stirling,  of 
 Glaurat  near  Glasgow,  supped  with  us.  He  came  in  while 
 Mr.  B.  in  his  usual  manner  was  catechizing  his  niece  and 
 servants.  I  was  astonished  at  their  readiness  in  answering 
 his  questions,  and  in  giving  an  account  of  what  they  had 
 heard  in  the  day.  Sir  John  is  a  remarkably  pleasing  man, 
 and  a  truly  pious  Christian — one  of  his  daughters,  as  he  in- 
 formed us,  was  in  a  very  dejected  state  of  mind.  He  did  me 
 the  honour  to  accept  Fawcett's  Cure  of  Melancholy ;  and  I 
 hope  it  may  please  God  to  render  it  useful  to  her  soul.  He 
 gave  me  a  most  friendly  invitation  to  his  house,  and  promised 
 he  would  procure  me  a  pulpit. 
 
 Monday,  6th. — Mr.  B.  carried  me  to  Mr.  Dickson's  to  tea. 
 It  was  the  monthly  meeting  of  a  few  friends,  to  which  they 
 did  me  the  favour  to  admit  me.  After  tea  we  retired  to  a 
 room,  and  having  prayed,  read  the  Greek  Test.  :  (Rom.  vi.) 
 with  useful  criticisms  and  observations.  We  then  prayed  again, 
 
92  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l796. 
 
 and  walked  afterwards  till  the  time  for  family  prayer.  The 
 ministers  were  Messrs.  Dickson,  Buchanan,  Jones,  (an  English- 
 man, but  of  the  Scotch  church  in  Edinburgh,)  Paul,  and  Black. 
 We  afterwards  supped  together,  and  spent  a  very  profitable  and 
 pleasant  evening. 
 
 Tuesday,  7th. — I  went  to  hear  an  evening  lecture  at  the 
 high  church.  I  expected  to  have  heard  Dr.  Davidson,  one  of 
 the  most  popular  preachers  in  Edinburgh ;  but  was  grievously 
 
 disappointed.     The  preacher  was  Mr. ,  one  of  the  most 
 
 drawling  and  uninteresting  teachers  I  ever  heard.  I  am  happy, 
 however,  to  hear  that  he  is  a  good  man  ;  and  I  desire  to  take 
 shame  to  myself  that  I  cannot  more  divest  myself  of  all  regard 
 to  good  sense  or  propriety  in  a  sermon,  and  hear  it,  however 
 weak  it  be,  as  the  word  of  God  to  my  soul. 
 
 Wednesday,  8th. — Dined  at  Dr.  Erskine's  with  Dr.  Davidson, 
 Mr.  Black,  and  Mr.  Moody,  of  Perth.  Never  was  there 
 a  more  friendly  warm-hearted  man  than  Dr.  E.,  nor  have 
 I  often  spent  a  more  pleasant  or  profitable  season.  A 
 perfect  freedom  from  bigotry,  and  a  Christian  cheerfulness, 
 seemed  to  pervade  the  whole  company.  Oh,  that  I  might  get 
 more  good,  and  do  more  good  while  I  enjoy  the  privilege  of 
 access  to  such  company !  Dr.  E.  presented  me  with  a 
 publication  of  his  entitled  Sketches  of  Church  History.  As  a 
 token  of  his  love,  and  as  a  remembrance  of  the  good  old  man, 
 I  esteem  it  a  great  treasure. 
 
 Thursday,  9th. — On  this  day  my  dear  friends  invited  a 
 party  to  dine  with  me.  It  consisted  of  Sir  John  Stirling, 
 Dr.  Hunter,  Mr.  Black,  Mr.  Dickson,  and  Mr.  Paul.  Nothing 
 can  exceed  the  attention  and  kindness  of  my  dear  friends. 
 Mr.  B.  has  been  unwearied  in  his  endeavours  to  introduce  me 
 to  the  most  godly  people,  to  shew  me  everything  that  can  be 
 seen,  and  to  provide  me  a  companion  for  my  northern  tour. 
 I  desire  to  give  glory  to  my  God  for  all  the  love  which  I  meet 
 with,  and  ardently  wish  that  it  may  be  the  means  of 
 humbling  me  in  the  dust,  and  not  puffing  me  up  with  pride, 
 as  though  I  merited  such  regard.  Our  time  passed  both 
 pleasantly  and  profitably.  I  could  wish  however  that  the 
 custom  of  drinking  toasts  was  banished  from  the  tables  of  the 
 serious,  because  it  tends  to  excess,  and  invites  persons  to 
 drink  more  than  they  would  wish.  I  gave  some  hints  of  this 
 kind  :  and  hope  they  may  not  be  in  vain.  In  the  evening  I 
 preached    at    Mr.  D.'s   chapel :    there   was    a  very  crowded 
 
XT.  36.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  93 
 
 congregation  ;  but  I  found  myself  a  good  deal  straitened. 
 I  thought,  that  as  I  had  preached  twice  on  this  subject  with 
 great  liberty,  I  need  not  to  bestow  any  time  in  reflecting  upon 
 it.  I  thank  my  God  for  rebuking  me,  and  hope  to  look  more 
 to  him  in  future. 
 
 Friday,  10th. — How  wonderful  is  the  goodness  of  God  to 
 me  !  Everything  that  I  could  wish,  and  much  more  than  I 
 could  have  expected,  has  taken  place.  On  Thursday,  Sir  John 
 Stirling  offered  me  his  own  mare  for  my  northern  tour  j  and 
 this  day,  Mr.  Haldane  has  offered  to  accompany  me.  Surely 
 goodness  and  mercy  are  following  me  all  my  way.  Bless  the 
 Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me  bless  his  holy 
 name  ! 
 
 Saturday,  Uth. — At  five  o'clock  I  went  to  dine  with  Lord 
 Adam  Gordon,  at  Holyrood  House.  His  Lordship  was 
 extremely  polite  and  affable  :  being  an  old  Etonian,  we  talked 
 much  of  Eton,  and  he  remembered  much  of  places  adjacent, 
 and  of  the  various  amusements  there.  He  had  given  up  his 
 part  of  the  Palace  to  Monsieur,  while  the  royal  apartments 
 were  fitting  up;  and  in  the  meantime  inhabited  those  which 
 belonged  to  the  Duke  of  Argyle.  .Not  an  improper  word  was 
 spoken  by  any  person  the  whole  time  :  having  drunk  our 
 coffee,  we  left  him,  much  pleased  with  his  courtesy  and 
 kindness. 
 
 Sunday,  12th. — Mr.  Buchanan  lectured  on  Phil.  i.  1 — 6. 
 How  wonderfully  well  he  prays  !  and  how  admirably  does  he 
 expound  !  Blessed  be  God  for  enduing  him  with  so  much 
 grace  and  wisdom.  The  second  part  of  the  service  I  took, 
 and  preached  with  much  liberty.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached 
 for  Mr.  Black.  He  has  a  good  church,  with  a  front  gallery 
 containing  about  a  dozen  seats  one  above  the  other,  and  full 
 of  young  men  belonging  to  the  College.  In  the  evening,  1 
 preached  at  Mr.  Dickson's  chapel,  which  was  full  at  least  half 
 an  hour  before  service;  not  less  than  2000  were  in  it,  and 
 hundreds  went  away,  because  they  could  not  find  admittance. 
 God  seemed  to  be  with  us  in  every  part  of  the  day  :  blessed 
 be  his  name. 
 
 Monday,  13th. — Mr.  B.  went  with  me  to  dine  at  Bev.  Mr. 
 Colquhoun's,  at  Leith.  Mr.  C.  is  a  truly  good  man.  I 
 preached  for  him  that  evening  ;  and  had  about  2000.  It  is 
 the  best  church  to  speak  in  I  ever  saw. 
 
 Tuesday,  14th. — Went  to  dine  with  Lady  Maxwell  :  she 
 
94  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 delivered  to  me  a  message  from  Lady  Grant,  the  wife  of  Sir 
 James  G.,  who  is  the  head  of  that  clan,  desiring  me  to  go  and 
 see  her  at  Castle  Grant,  and  offering  to  send  her  carriage  a 
 stage  to  meet  me.  Lady  Glenorchy  sent  me  a  similar  message 
 by  Dr.  Erksine.  The  former  invitation  I  cannot  accept  ;  the 
 latter,  I  hope  to  avail  myself  of.  Preached  at  Mr.  Dickson's 
 chapel,  which  was  quite  full  ;  and  afterwards  supped  with 
 Mr.  Black.  What  a  delightful  couple  are  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Black  ! 
 There  met  us  Mr.  Haldane. 
 
 Thursday,  16th. — Sir  John  Stirling  took  me  in  his  carriage 
 as  far  as  the  Carron  Works,  in  my  way  to  Stirling.  The 
 person  to  whom  I  had  a  letter  from  Mr.  Balfour  shewed  no 
 disposition  to  communicate  to  me  either  information  or 
 pleasure ;  he  refused  to  shew  me  the  boring  of  cannon, 
 notwithstanding  I  convinced  him  that  it  was  no  secret  to  me. 
 Here  I  was  disappointed.  I  arrived  about  nine  at  Mr.  Innes' 
 (at  Stirling.)    Here  I  met  with  a  very  friendly  reception. 
 
 Friday,  17th. — Set  off  to  see  the  Caldron  Linn  and  the 
 Bumbling  Brig.  Very  soon  after  dinner  (which  was  at  five) 
 1  retired,  being  to  preach  in  Mr.  I.'s  church.  There  was  a 
 pretty  good  congregation  ;  but  I  did  not  find  much  unction. 
 
 Saturday,  18th. — This  being  the  day  before  the  Sacrament, 
 there  were  two  sermons  in  succession,  one  by  Mr.  Bobinson, 
 on  1  Cor.  xv.  4.  He  has  a  good  voice,  and  on  the  whole 
 is  a  good  preacher  ;  but  I  was  heavy.  Mr.  Campbell  suc- 
 ceeded him,  and  preached  on  Matt.  xxvi.  *  Let  this  cup  pass.' 
 The  sermon  was  admirable,  but  too  long.  The  former  had 
 been  an  hour  and  a  quarter,  besides  prayer  and  singing ;  and 
 this  was  an  hour  and  a  half.  Had  I  been  fresh  and  lively  I 
 should  greatly  have  enjoyed  this  excellent  sermon  ;  but  I  had 
 no  ears  to  hear ;  the  length  of  the  service  wearied  me  exceed- 
 ingly. Nor  was  I  singular ;  the  whole  congregation  were 
 much  like  myself;  many  were  asleep,  and  all  the  rest  had  a 
 stupid  unmeaning  stare,  that  evidenced  them  to  be  altogether 
 unmoved  by  the  precious  things  that  were  spoken.  After  Mr. 
 C.  had  finished,  Mr.  Sheriff,  the  minister  of  St.  Ninnian's,  went 
 up,  and  (as  they  call  it)  gave  directions  respecting  the  time 
 and  manner  of  administering  the  Sacrament  next  day.  To 
 this  he  added  a  word  of  exhortation,  which  would  probably 
 have  been  three  quarters  of  an  hour  more,  had  not  Mr.  C. 
 desired  him  to  be  short.  The  whole  service  continued  about 
 four  hours  and  a  quarter.     The  last  address,  being  short  and 
 
JET.  36.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  9H 
 
 affectionate,  seemed  to  arouse  the  congregation  out  of  their 
 lethargy ;  and  indeed  it  was  more  to  me  than  all  the  rest.  I 
 would  not,  however,  subject  myself  willingly  to  such  another 
 season  of  fatigue. 
 
 Sunday,  1 9th. — Went  with  Messrs.  Innes  and  Campbell  to 
 St.  Ninnian's.  Mr.  Sheriff  began  the  service,  and  preached  an 
 useful  sermon  from  Heb.  x.  10.  After  preaching  above  an 
 hour,  besides  prayer  and  singing,  he  left  the  pulpit  and  went 
 to  the  head  of  the  tables.  There  he  gave  an  exhortation 
 respecting  the  Sacrament,  which  to  me  was  more  excellent 
 than  his  sermon.  He  had  some  ideas  that  were  new  to  me  ; 
 viz.  that  on  the  Day  of  Atonement,  the  high  priest  alone  slew 
 the  sacrifices  ;  intimating  that  Christ  alone  should  perform 
 the  office  of  atoning.  The  other  wras,  that  before  the  offering 
 of  the  incense,  he  had  on  the  common  garments  of  the  priests, 
 but  afterwards  his  golden  garments  ;  intimating  that  Christ 
 should  be  raised  in  a  glorified  body.  I  communicated  at  the 
 second  table,  where  Mr.  Campbell  exhorted.  His  exhortation 
 was  exceedingly  precious  to  my  soul  :  I  was  quite  dissolved  in 
 tears  :  I  made  a  free,  full,  and  unreserved  surrender  of  myself 
 to  God.  0,  that  I  may  ever  bear  in  mind  his  kindness  to  me, 
 and  my  obligations  to  him  ! — After  communicating  I  left 
 them,  and  saw,  as  I  came  into  the  churchyard,  one  preaching 
 there  in  a  tent.  This  preacher  was  Mr.  C.  of  Bathcannor  ;  I 
 did  not  stop  to  hear  him,  lest  I  should  lose  the  blessed  frame 
 in  which  my  soul  then  was.  I  walked  home  alone  by  choice, 
 and  met  numbers  coming  to  the  Sacrament,  wdiich,  as  I 
 understood,  lasted  till  about  eight  in  the  evening.  They  had 
 about  1000  communicants — a  fresh  exhortation  to  every  table 
 — and  a  sermon  to  conclude.  They  who  could  stay  there  from 
 beginning  to  end,  with  any  profit  to  their  souls,  must  be  made 
 of  different  materials  from  me. 
 
 Monday,  20th. — Balgonie.  Here  we  were  hospitably  re- 
 ceived by  Lord  and  Lady  B.  There  were  prayers  in  the  even- 
 ing ;  and  the  conversation  had  a  very  useful  turn. 
 
 Tuesday,  21st. — Lord  B.  accompanied  us  to  Melville,  the 
 seat  of  Lord  Leven  his  father,  who  has  for  nine  years  been 
 Commissioner,  L  e.  the  representative  of  the  king  in  the  Gene- 
 ral Assembly.  His  Lordship  received  us  with  much  courtesy. 
 He  had  a  considerable  part  of  his  family  with  him.  Our 
 conversation  was  altogether  spiritual ;  and  the  whole  family 
 evidently  took  pleasure  in  it.     They  wished  me  to  speak  in 
 
96  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [179G. 
 
 the  evening,  and  assembled  about  a  dozen  besides  all  their  own 
 family  to  hear.  The  Lord  favoured  us  with  a  profitable  oppor- 
 tunity. The  house  is  large,  but  not  grand  :  the  furniture  is 
 old  and  plain ;  the  pictures  are  few.  There  was,  however,  what 
 is  infinitely  better  than  pomp  and  grandeur,  a  peace  and  har- 
 mony, the  offspring  of  well-regulated  habits  and  inclinations. 
 
 Wednesday,  22d.— To  St.  Andrew's. 
 
 Thursday,  23d.— St.  Madoes.  Stopped  at  Rev.  Mr.  Ken- 
 nedy's, and  a  delightful  visit  we  had.  We  found  sweet  com- 
 munion with  him  and  his  wife.  All  the  road  from  Dundee  to 
 Perth  is  exquisitely  beautiful,  along  the  banks  of  the  Tay. 
 
 Friday,  24th. — Set  out  for  Dunkeld — saw  the  Duke  of 
 Athol's  grounds.     Here  I  was  fatigued  with  my  walk — we 
 
 1  declined  prosecuting  our  journey,  notwithstanding  the  horses 
 
 were  at  the  door.  There,  through  mercy,  I  slept  sweetly,  and 
 pursued  my  journey  on  Saturday  25th  to  Moulin  :  twelve 
 miles  in  my  way  to  Blair  Athol.  At  Moulin,  I  visited  Rev. 
 Mr.  Stewart,  a  most  agreeable  and  pious  man.  The  Sacra- 
 ment was  to  be  administered  next  day,  and  according  to  cus- 
 tom, there  were  two  complete  services  :  but  the  former  alone 
 was  in  English.  I  heard  the  discourse  from  Mr.  E.,  minister 
 of  Blair.  He  is  an  old  man,  and  wants  life  and  animation. 
 Neither  myself  nor  Mr.  H.  was  much  edified.  After  the  ser- 
 vice we  went  to  Blair.  We  returned  through  Killicrankie 
 Pass  to  Moulin. 
 
 This  was  the  first  step  of  my  return. 
 
 Sunday,  26th. — Sacrament  Sunday  at  Moulin.  The  con- 
 gregation was  numerous,  and  the  communicants  almost  1000. 
 I  preached  a  short  sermon,  and  while  they  were  partaking,  I 
 spoke  a  few  words  of  encouragement,  and  bid  them  depart  in 
 peace.  I  expressed  to  them  in  the  former  exhortation  my 
 fears  respecting  the  formality  which  obtains  among  all  the 
 people,  and  urged  them  to  devote  themselves  truly  to  Jesus 
 Christ.  After  that  I  partook  with  the  third  table.  On  the 
 whole,  this  Sabbath  was  not  like  the  last.  Then  I  was  very 
 much  affected  :  now  I  was  barren  and  dull  :  God  however  is 
 the  same,  and  his  word  is  unchangeable ;  and  in  that  is  all  my 
 hope.  Woe  be  to  me  if  I  were  to  be  saved  by  my  frames  : 
 nevertheless,  I  would  never  willingly  be  in  a  bad  one.  At  six 
 in  the  evening  I  preached  again  to  those  who  understood 
 English  ;  but  they  were  few,  and  they  seemed  not  to  under- 
 stand me.     In  the  evening,  Mr.  Stewart  came  up  into  my 
 
JET.  36.]  RF.V.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  97 
 
 room  ;  and  we  had  much  and  useful  conversation  about  the 
 ministry.  He  complained  much  of  unprofitableness,  and  was 
 much  affected  during  the  conversation.  We  prayed  together, 
 and  parted  very  affectionately  with  the  c  Osculum  pacis.'  He 
 promised  to  write  to  me." 
 
 [This  proved  a  most  important  meeting  to  Mr.  Stewart :  and 
 little  did  Mr.  Simeon  imagine,  during  his  i  barren  and  dull ' 
 state  that  day,  what  blessed  results  would  follow  from  this 
 evening  conversation.  Mr.  Simeon  narrates  the  circumstance 
 more  in  detail  in  his  Memoir  (1813). 
 
 "  When  I  was  in  the  Highlands,  it  was  my  intention  to  go 
 as  far  as  the  pass  of  Killicrankie,  and  afterwards  return  to 
 Dunkeld,  on  a  Friday  afternoon.  But  at  Dunkeld  I  felt  my- 
 self poorly ;  and  when  my  horses  were  brought  to  the  door,  I 
 ordered  them  back  ;  and  proceeded  to  Killicrankie  the  next 
 day.  At  Moulin,  a  village  four  miles  from  K.,  I  called  to  see 
 a  Mr.  Stewart,  to  whom  I  had  a  letter  of  introduction  ;  and  as 
 it  was  the  day  of  preparation  for  the  Lord's  Supper,  which  in 
 Scotland  is  observed  with  peculiar  solemnity  and  long  public 
 services,  I  agreed  to  visit  the  pass  of  K.,  and  return  for  his 
 services  and  spend  the  Sabbath  with  him.  Mr,  Stewart,  the 
 minister,  was  a  man  in  high  repute,  both  for  amiableness  of 
 manners,  and  for  learning  ;  but  he  was  very  defective  in  his 
 views  of  the  Gospel,  and  in  his  experience  of  its  power. 
 When  we  were  all  retiring  to  go  to  bed,  I  had  him  with  me 
 alone  in  my  chamber,  and  spoke  such  things  as  occurred  to  my 
 mind  with  a  view  to  his  spiritual  good ;  and  it  pleased  God  so 
 to  apply  them  to  his  heart,  that  they  were  made  effectual  for 
 the  opening  of  his  eyes,  and  bringing  him  into  the  marvellous 
 light  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  From  that  moment  he  changed 
 the  strain  of  his  preaching,  determining  to  know  nothing 
 among  his  people  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified ;  and  God 
 has  now,  for  these  fifteen  years,  made  his  instructions  most 
 eminently  useful  for  the  conversion  and  salvation  of  many 
 souls."*] 
 
 *  For  a  full  account  of  this  revival  of  religion  at  Moulin,  see  the 
 Memoirs  of  Dr.  Stewart.  In  Mr.  Simeon's  copy  of  the  work,  given  to 
 him  in  1822  by  Dr.  Buchanan,  he  has  written: — "When  1  preached 
 all  through  Scotland  in  the  year  17%,  the  expediency  of  it  was  doubted 
 by  some  on  this  side  of  the  Tweed.  But  no  one  who  reads  this  Memoir 
 will  doubt  it." 
 
98  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 "  Monday,  27th.— To  Taymouth. 
 
 Tuesday,  28th. — To  Inverary.  Our  minds  the  whole  day 
 were  in  a  most  comfortable  frame.  We  arrived  at  our  inn ; 
 having  unbounded  cause  for  thankfulness  to  God.  0  !  for  an 
 heart  to  praise  him. 
 
 Wednesday,  29th. — To  Aroquhar  and  Luss. 
 
 Thursday,  30th. — To  Ben  Lomond.  From  the  foot  we 
 arrived  at  the  top  in  three  hours.  Mr.  H.  and  myself  then 
 went  to  prayer,  and  dedicated  ourselves  afresh  to  God.  We 
 then  surveyed  the  scenery,  which  to  the  north-west  was  ex- 
 ceedingly grand  ;  for  immediately  across  the  lake  were  a  vast 
 multitude  of  hills,  whose  lofty  summits,  clad  in  russet,  formed 
 a  view  totally  different  from  anything  I  had  ever  seen.  We 
 had  a  bird's-eye  view  of  them,  and  their  appearance  was  in- 
 expressibly majestic. 
 
 Friday,  July  1st. — At  Dumbarton,  and  to  Glasgow. 
 
 Sunday,  3d. — Had  an  interview  with  Rev.  Mr.  Falconer. 
 He  is  minister  of  the  English  chapel ;  and  at  his  request  I 
 preached  for  him  both  morning  and  afternoon.  I  had  good 
 seasons  on  the  whole;  thanks  be  to  God  for  them.  In  the 
 evening  I  preached  at  the  College  Kirk.  There  was  a  large 
 audience,  and  the  place  was  well  calculated  to  speak  in. 
 Blessed  be  God  for  a  good  season.  After  service  a  great  many 
 ministers  came  into  the  vestry. 
 
 Monday,  4th. — I  preached  at  eleven  o'clock  at  the  chapel  of 
 ease  to  a  very  considerable  congregation. 
 
 Tuesday,  5th. — I  preached  at  twelve  o'clock  at  Kilsyth,  at 
 Rev.  Mr.  R.'s.  All  his  elders  met  after  the  service,  and 
 commissioned  him  to  thank  me  in  their  name.  This  is  an 
 encouragement  to  preach  more,  both  '  in  season  and  out  of 
 season.' 
 
 Wednesday,  Gth. — At  Glasgow.  In  the  evening  I  preached 
 again  at  the  chapel  of  ease  to  a  very  large  congregation  ;  I 
 suppose  1800  persons.  We  had  a  refreshing  season,  especially 
 while  addressing  young  persons,  from  Isaiah  lv.  8,  9.  Rev. 
 Mr.  Falconer,  the  English  minister,  was  one  of  my  audience. 
 He  had  previously  called  upon  me  to  desire  that  I  would 
 preach  for  him  again.  His  congregation  had  been  pleased 
 with  what  they  had  heard,  and  commissioned  him  to  repeat 
 his  invitation.  This  I  look  upon  as  a  special  mercy  from  God ; 
 for  though  I  endeavoured  to  speak  prudently,  1  withheld  no- 
 thing that  was  profitable  to  them.  In  the  evening  several  were 
 
.ET.  30.]  RKV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  09 
 
 invited  by  my  worthy  host  to  sup  with  me  :  amongst  these 
 was  Mr.  Pale,  the  proprietor  of  the  works  at  Lanark. 
 
 Thursday,  7th. — To  Hamilton  and  Lanark.  We  did  not 
 stop  in  the  town,  but  proceeded  to  the  cotton-mills,  by  the  ex- 
 press desire  of  Mr.  Pale.  After  being-  refreshed  with  a  dish 
 of  tea,  I  spoke  to  1  or  500  children,  besides  about  200  grown 
 persons.  The  children  were  orderly  and  uniformly  clothed  : 
 but  I  was  notable  to  fix  their  attention  long.  It  did  not  ap- 
 pear to  me  a  profitable  season  ;  the  fault  was  my  own  ;  I  had 
 not  studied  any  subject,  nor  was  my  spirit  devoutly  impressed 
 with  my  office  and  employment.  Thanks  be  to  (Jod  who  has 
 given  One  to  bear  the  iniquity  of  my  holy  things. 
 
 Friday,  8th. —  Went  to  see  Lady  Ross's  grounds.  Here 
 also  I  saw  blind  men  weaving.  They  had  just  been  taught 
 a  little  in  the  asylum  at  Edinburgh. 
 
 MAY  I  NEVER  FORGET  THE  FOLLOWING  FACT  [ 
 
 One  of  the  blind  men  on  being  interrogated  with  respect  to 
 his  knowledge  of  spiritual  things,  answered,  '  1  never  saw  till 
 I  was  blind  ;  nor  did  I  ever  know  contentment  when  I  had 
 my  eyesight,  as  I  do  now  that  I  have  lost  it :  I  can  truly 
 affirm,  though  few  know  how  to  credit  me.  that  1  would  on 
 no  account  change  my  present  situation  and  circumstances 
 with  any  that  1  ever  enjoyed  before  I  was  blind.'  lie  had 
 enjoyecf  eyesight  till  25,  and  had  been  blind  now  about 
 three  years.  My  soul  was  much  affected  and  comforted  with 
 his  declaration.  Surely  there  is  a  reality  in  religion  !  In 
 the  evening  we  arrived  at  Edinburgh,  crowned  with  mercy 
 and  loving-kindness. 
 
 Saturday,  9th. — It  being  the  day  before  the  Sacrament  in 
 the  Canongate  Church,  there  was  a  sermon  there  by  Mr.  Dick- 
 son. Mr,  D.  is  a  blessed  man  of  God,  and  I  trust  a  very 
 useful  minister  of  Christ. 
 
 Sunday,  10th. — Now  for  the  third  time  I  partook  of  the 
 holy  Sacrament.  Mr.  Buchanan  preached  upon  Pa  xlii.  1,  2. 
 1  As  the  hart,"  &c.  His  sermon  was  well  calculated  for  useful- 
 ness :  it  was  in  every  respect  judicious,  and  well  delivered. 
 He  afterwards  fenced  the  tables  judiciously  for  about  half  an 
 hour,  and  then  served  the  first  table  ;  when  his  observations 
 were  truly  edifying  and  comforting.  At  the  fifth* table  I 
 myself  partook.  I  had  a  delightful  season,  and  Christ  was 
 peculiarly  precious  to  my  soul.  I  did  not  attend  to  the 
 exhortation,    but  to    my  own   meditations ;    for  indeed    the 
 
 u  2 
 
100  MEMOIRS   OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 custom  of  giving  continued  exhortations  is  very  bad,  inas- 
 much as  it  prevents  people  from  attending  to  their  own  private 
 and  personal  concerns.  On  my  return  home  I  found  a  still 
 richer  savour  of  divine  things,  so  that  never  in  my  life  did 
 I  feel  my  soul  filled  with  more  self-abhorrence,  or  more  admir- 
 ing thoughts  of  the  Saviour's  love.  I  dined  at  Mr.  B.'s,  but 
 did  not,  like  the  others,  return  to  church.  I  had  to  preach 
 a  sermon  in  Lady  Glenorchy's  chapel  ;  there  were  about 
 3000  people  in  it ;  and  the  Lord  gave  me  liberty  in  address- 
 ing them  on  behalf  of  the  destitute  sick  ;  and  they  collected 
 what  was  much  more  than  I  believe  they  ever  had  before. 
 I  found  myself  so  indisposed  by  my  cold,  that  this  duty  was 
 all  which  I  thought  it  prudent  to  undertake  in  this  day. 
 Mr.  Haldane  gave  me  a  parting  prayer  at  night. 
 
 Monday,  11th. — I  was  still  poorly,  but  ventured  out  to  the 
 accustomed  service  after  the  Sacrament.  Sir  Harry  Moncreiff 
 preached  on  self-denial ;  and  a  very  deep,  sensible,  and  expe- 
 rimental sermon  it  was.  He  shewed  that  we  were  called  to 
 deny  ourselves,  1.  in  resisting  whatever  obstructed  the  divine 
 life;  2.  in  exercising  the  duties  and  functions  of  the  divine 
 life.  I  was  so  poorly  I  could  scarcely  open  my  eyes  ;  but  this 
 did  not  prevent  me  from  hearing  with  profit.  After  sermon 
 this  morning,  my  dear  friend,  Mr.  Haldane,  left  me,  after 
 having  been  my  companion  three  weeks.  We  were  mutually 
 affected  with  fervent  love  to  each  other,  and  with  thank- 
 fulness that  we  had  been  permitted  so  to  meet  together. 
 
 Tuesday,  12th. — I  was  so  much  worse  that  I  thought  it 
 prudent  to  send  for  Mr.  Bell,  the  most  eminent  surgeon  in 
 Europe.  I  sat  all  the  morning  in  an  easy  chair,  not  having 
 an  idea  in  my  mind.  He  gave  me  leave  to  preach  in  the 
 evening.  In  my  sermon  the  Lord  vouchsafed  to  me  and  to 
 the  people  much  of  his  presence.  It  was  a  solemn  and  im- 
 pressive season.      Nor  was  I  at  all  the  worse  for  my  exertions. 
 
 Wednesday,  13th. — I  was  manifestly  better,  and  joyfully 
 paid  my  guinea  to  Mr.  Bell.  Lady  Maxwell,  and  many  others, 
 sent  to  make  inquiries  after  my  health  ;  thanks  be  to  God  for 
 such  love  shewn  to  his  unworthy  servant.  Once  more,  through 
 the  mercy  of  God,  I  was  spared  to  preach  in  Mr.  Dickson's 
 chapel.  This  also  was  a  very  profitable  occasion  ;  and  the 
 last  sermon  that  I  preached  in  Scotland.  Respecting  all  the 
 sermons  I  preached,  since  my  first  departure  from  Cambridge 
 to  this  hour,  I  must  acknowledge,  to  the  glory  of  my  God, 
 
£T.  30.]  REV.   CHABLB8    MMKON.  101 
 
 and  with  most  unfeigned  thanks  to  bis  name,  I  have  experi- 
 enced the  divine  presence  in  a  manner  that  I  never  have 
 in  my  whole  life  during  so  long  a  period  together.  0  that 
 I  may  be  constrained  by  this  mercy  to  devote  myself  more 
 entirely  to  the  service  of  my  blessed  Lord  and  Master  !  My 
 labours  had  rather  a  good  effect  on  my  bodily  health  ;  and 
 I  rested  well  through  the  night.  —  Adored  be  my  God! 
 Amen. 
 
 Thursday,  14th.  —  My  dear  friend  Mr.  Buchanan  kindly 
 assisted  me  in  packing  up,  or  rather,  packed  up  my  things 
 for  me.  This  done,  we  concluded  as  Wi  had  begun  with  prayer, 
 I  set  off  about  two  o'clock  upon  my  return  for  England. 
 
 Saturday,  16th. — Reckoning  Berwick,  with  three  miles  on 
 the  north  and  west  of  it,  as  a  kind  of  neutral  spot,  I  passed 
 into  England  over  the  Tweed,  and  again  devoted  myself  to 
 God,  who  had  spared  and  preserved  me  from  the  time  that 
 I  first  entered  Scotland  to  the  moment  I  left  it.  0  that 
 I  could  bear  in  mind  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  ! 
 
 Wednesday,  _0th.— Studley  Park,  and  HackfalL — In  the 
 course  of  conversation  with  the  person  who  shewed  me  the 
 grounds,  I  took  occasion  from  the  rocks  to  speak  of  Christ ; 
 and  had  the  happiness  to  find  that  he  had  been  lately  awak- 
 ened at  the  age  of  sixty.  After  much  sweet  conversation, 
 wherein  he  spoke  of  the  good  done  by  the  Methodists  in 
 that  neighbourhood,  I  prayed  with  him  in  a  small  kind  of 
 hall  on  the  summit  of  the  highest  hills.  It  was  a  refreshing 
 season  :  and  I  bless  God  for  it. 
 
 Harrogate,  and  Leeds. 
 
 Thursday,  21st. — I  saw  Mr.  Atkinson.  He  gave  me  an 
 affectionate  and  hearty  welcome. 
 
 Saturday,  23d. —  1  went  to  breakfast  with  Dr.  Coulthurst 
 and  his  lady  at  Halifax. 
 
 Tuesday,  26th. — Arrived  at  Nottingham  to  breakfast :  at 
 Loughborough  called  on  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cradock.  Set  off  for 
 Leicester  ;  where  I  arrived  a  little  before  the  evening  service. 
 Mr.  Bobinson  desired  me  to  preach  ;  nor  did  I  need  any  invi- 
 tation ;  for  I  was  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  testify  my  love 
 towards  him,  and  had  pressed  forward  nearly  ninety  miles  in 
 two  days  for  that  very  purpose.  It  was  an  additional  happiness 
 to  me  to  meet  dear  Mr.  Lloyd  there  :  his  heart  was  full  of 
 love  :  blessed  be  God  for  him  !  Mr.  Jones  of  Creaton,  and 
 Mr.  Brotherhood,  were  also  at  Mr.  Robinson's  ;  the  former  is 
 
102  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 but  poorly  in  health  and  spirits,  but  in  a  delightful  state  as 
 to  his  soul.  It  was  a  glorious  sight  to  behold  a  week-day 
 lecture  so  well  attended  ;  and  on  the  whole  I  had  reason  to  be 
 thankful  for  divine  assistance,  as  I  hope  the  people  had  for 
 somewhat  of  a  blessing. 
 
 Wednesday,  27th. — After  breakfast  Mr.  R.  and  Mr.  L.  went 
 
 with  me  to  visit  ■ of  whom,  alas  !  I  hear  but  poor  accounts, 
 
 which  grieve  me  much.  Mr.  R.  informs  me  that  she  seldom 
 attends  his  church,  and  that  she  has  suffered  loss  through  the 
 respect  paid  to  her  abilities.  0,  how  dangerous  is  it  to 
 meet  with  honour  and  applause  !  May  God  keep  me  from 
 so  abusing  that  measure  of  love  and  respect  which  I  have 
 received  through  the  whole  of  my  journey. 
 
 Thursday,  28th. — Harborough  and  Orlingbury. 
 
 Friday,  29th. —  I  went  to  Mr.  Kilvington's  early,  and  break- 
 fasted there  ;  he  is  in  the  parsonage,  a  comfortable  situation — 
 a  quiet  haven  after  all  his  storms. 
 
 To  Thrapston. 
 
 My  servant  not  meeting  me  at  Huntingdon  with  my  mare 
 as  I  expected,  I  went  gently  to  Yelling,  and  stayed  there  all 
 night.     Mr.  Venn  breaks  apace,  but  is  in  a  blessed  frame. 
 
 Saturday,  30th. — I  arrived  at  Cambridge,  (thanks  be  to  my 
 God,)  in  perfect  safety ;  and  found  all  things  as  I  left  them. 
 May  God  enable  me  to  devote  myself  to  him  more  unreservedly 
 than  ever  /" 
 
 The  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan  to  Mr.  Simeon. 
 
 "  Canongate,  July  18,  1796. 
 .  .  .  ."  Many,  I  trust,  have  cause  to  thank  God  for 
 your  visit  to  Scotland  ;  as  for  myself,  I  consider  it  as  one  of 
 the  greatest  mercies  I  have  received  for  a  long  time ;  and 
 had  nothing  else  been  the  result  of  my  journey  to  England,  I 
 would  have  thought  myself  amply  repaid.  The  friendship 
 that  has  taken  place  betwixt  us  is  founded  not  on  the  fluc- 
 tuating principles  of  the  world ;  and  shall  continue,  I  hope, 
 to  exist  when  this  world  and  all  its  fleeting  vanities  shall  be 
 for  ever  at  an  end." 
 
 The  Rev.  Mr.  Black  to  Mr.  Stewart.  "  Oct.  1796. 
 
 "  I  cannot  express  the  heartfelt  joy  which  I  have 
 received  from  your  two  last  letters.  I  desire  to  join  with  you  in 
 giving  all  the  praise  to  Him,  to  whom  alone  it  is  due,  who  hath 
 
ML   3G.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  103 
 
 shewed  you  the  power  of  his  works,  and  what  great  tiling  he 
 can  and  will  do  for  those  that  hope  in  his  mercy.  Indeed  the 
 more  I  think  upon  the  means  of  your  present  revival,  the 
 more  I  am  filled  with  astonishment  at  the  methods  of  the 
 Lord's  dealing  with  his  people.  Mr.  Simeon's  visit  to  Scot- 
 land was  altogether  unexpected.  He  has  told  me,  that  till 
 he  saw  Dr.  Buchanan,  he  had  no  more  idea  of  coming  to 
 Scotland,  than  of  going  to  the  East  or  West  Indies.  His 
 calling  at  Moulin  was  equally  unlooked  for.  The  letter 
 which  introduced  him  was  quite  a  random  thought  that 
 occurred  to  me,  I  cannot  tell  why  or  how.  Upon  what 
 trivial  circumstances  do  many  of  the  most  important  events 
 of  our  lives  turn  !  Two  strangers  from  a  distance  must  be 
 sent  to  Moulin,  at  a  season  of  peculiar  solemnity,  to  become 
 the  instruments  of  good  to  your  soul,  and  through  you  to  the 
 souls  of  many.  0,  my  dear  Sir,  (  magnify  the  Lord  with  me, 
 and  let  us  exalt  his  name  together.'  He  is  '  excellent  in 
 counsel,  and  wonderful  in  working;'  and  your  experience 
 is  now  added  to  that  of  thousands  who  can  declare,  that  verily 
 there  is  a  God  that  heareth  prayer.  I  rejoice  to  hear  that 
 this  lively,  comfortable  frame  of  mind  still  remains,  and  that 
 it  is  attended  with  renewed  alacrity  in  your  public  work. 
 Long  may  it  continue  so,  for  your  own  comfort,  and  the  be- 
 nefit of  your  people  !  But  changes,  inward  as  well  as  outward, 
 you  must  expect  to  meet — with  many  a  dark  and  rugged 
 step.  But  0  !  what  a  privilege  is  it  to  know  where  relief 
 is  to  be  found  :  to  know,  experimentally,  the  power  and  grace 
 of  our  Almighty  Physician  ;  and,  under  a  daily,  deep  convic- 
 tion of  our  guilt  and  helplessness,  to  be  committing  our  souls, 
 our  families,  our  flocks,  our  every  concern,  into  his  faithful 
 hands  who  careth  for  us." 
 
 Dr.  Buchanan  to  Mr.  Simeon.  "  Oct,  25,  1796. 
 
 .  .  .  ."  The  accounts  you  give  me  of  the  good  that  is 
 doing  at  Cambridge  fill  my  heart  with  joy.  Oh  !  may  you 
 have  a  great,  a  very  great  deal  of  such  news  to  send  me  from 
 time  to  time.  What  so  reviving  as  to  hear  of  poor  sinners, 
 especially  young  ones,  enquiring  after  God  their  Maker  and 
 Redeemer ;  and  still  more,  of  persons  in  the  ministry,  who 
 begin  to  perceive  the  glory,  and  feel  the  power  of  that  blessed 
 Cross,  at  which  they  once  stumbled  and  were  offended.  My 
 dear  brother,  our  gracious  Master  has  been  pleased  to  honour 
 
104  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 you  greatly  in  this  best  of  works.  I  have  Mr.  Black's  per- 
 mission to  transcribe  the  following  paragraph  from  a  letter  he 
 lately  received  from  Mr.  Stewart  of  Moulin,  which  will  shew 
 you  what  good  you  were  the  instrument  of  doing  in  one  im- 
 portant instance  when  in  Scotland.  '  The  sentiments,'  says 
 Mr.  Stewart,  '  I  have  felt  since  Mr.  Simeon's  visit,  you  have 
 been  pleased  to  call  a  revival ;  and  I  am  not  sure  but  an 
 expression  of  my  own  may  have  suggested  the  word.  The 
 word  however  does  not  strictly  apply.  It  was  no  revival  :  I 
 never  was  alive  till  then.  I  think  however  I  was  in  a  state 
 of  preparation.  I  was  gradually  acquiring  a  knowledge  of 
 divine  truth.  It  was  given  me  to  see  that  such  truths  are 
 contained  in  the  Scriptures  ;  but  I  did  not  feel  them.  Indeed 
 I  yet  feel  them  but  very  imperfectly.  I  know  nothing  to 
 which  I  can  so  fitly  compare  myself  as  to  Ezekiel's  dry  bones, 
 when  they  were  covered  with  flesh  and  skin,  but  were  without 
 life  or  sensation.  It  was  reserved  for  Mr.  Simeon  to  be  the 
 man,  who  should  be  appointed  to  prophesy  to  the  wind  and 
 say,  Come  from  the  four  winds,  0  breath,  and  breathe  upon 
 this  dead  body,  that  it  may  live,  &c.' — What  joy  should 
 this  give  you,  and  how  much  should  it  animate  all  of  us  to  be 
 faithful  and  zealous  in  speaking  for  God,  when  he  gives  us 
 opportunity.  I  desired  both  Mr.  Black  and  Mr.  Haldane  to 
 inform  Mr.  Stewart  that  you  would  be  glad  to  hear  from  him." 
 
 The  Bev.  A.  Stewart  to  Mr.  Simeon. 
 
 »  Dear  Sir,  "  Moulin,  Nov.  25,  1796. 
 
 "  Ever  since  the  few  happy  hours  in  which  I  was 
 blessed  with  your  company,  I  have  daily  thought,  with  plea- 
 sure and  gratitude,  of  the  Lord's  loving-kindness  to  me  in 
 sending  two  of  his  chosen  servants,  so  unexpectedly  and  so 
 seasonably,  to  speak  to  me  the  words  of  life.  Often  have 
 I  longed  to  express  to  you  my  ideas  and  feelings ;  but  know- 
 ing your  many  engagements,  I  was  unwilling  to  obtrude 
 myself  on  you  as  a  correspondent  ;  especially  as  the  number 
 of  these  must  have  been  considerably  increased  by  your  late 
 excursion  to  Scotland.  My  kind  friend,  Mr.  Haldane,  in  a 
 letter  I  received  two  days  ago,  tells  me  you  have  not  forgotten 
 me,  and  that  you  desire  to  hear  from  me.  I  cannot  any 
 longer  deny  myself  the  pleasure  of  complying  with  your  kind 
 request.  I  wish  I  knew  how  to  express  my  filial  regard  and 
 attachment  to  one,  whom  1  have  every  reason  to  consider 
 
.ET.  3G.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  105 
 
 as  my  spiritual  father.  If  Onesimus  might  call  Paul  his 
 father,  with  the  like  reason  may  I  call  Mr.  Simeon  mine. 
 For  indeed  I  found  from  your  conversation,  your  prayers, 
 preaching,  and  particularly  from  our  short  interview  in  your 
 bed-room,  more  of  religious  impression,  and  more  of  spiritual 
 life  and  ardour  infused  into  my  soul,  than  ever  I  was  con- 
 scious of  before.  I  had  read  and  heard  about  the  natural 
 state  of  man,  and  about  the  grace  of  the  Gospel ;  but  never 
 till  then  felt  its  power.  My  opinions  were,  I  believe,  pretty 
 free  from  error  ;  but  they  had  not  yet  affected  my  heart.  I 
 knew,  and  had  no  doubt,  that  the  objects  revealed  in  the 
 Gospel  were  real ;  but  I  did  not  see  them,  feel  them,  taste 
 them.  0,  my  dear  Sir,  praise  the  Lord  on  my  behalf,  who 
 hath  given  me  to  perceive  something  of  his  glory  and  his  grace, 
 as  displayed  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  though  I  have  a  great  deal  yet 
 
 to  see  and  to  learn In  emulation  of  your  manner  of 
 
 preaching,  I  have  for  four  months  past  preached  English  from 
 short  skeletons,  without  reading,  or  committing  to  memory; 
 a  thing  I  had  never  attempted  before.  My  discourse  is  less 
 correct,  and  must  offend  a  critic ;  but  it  is  more  energetic, 
 and  may  profit  a  soul  that  is  hungry  for  the  bread  of  life. 
 Apropos  of  skeletons,  Mr.  Haldane  has  just  sent  me  yours.  I 
 have  done  little  more  yet  than  cut  up  the  leaves,  and  glance 
 at  a  page  or  two.  I  already  see  in  them  the  correct,  orderly, 
 logical  brain  of  a  Cambridge  graduate  ;  and  I  am  sure  I  shall 
 find,  on  further  perusal,  much  sound,  salutary  instruction.  I 
 see  in  the  Essay  many  things  wholly  new  to  me  :  for  at  the 
 Divinity  Hall  where  I  studied,  or  rather  attended,  we  never 
 got  ,one  direction  how  to  make  a  sermon.  As  I  am  only 
 beginning  to  practise  the  art  of  preaching,  I  hope  I  may  get 
 profit  by  these  instructions  ....  Next  to  the  conversation 
 and  society  of  my  respected  friends,  I  have  always  found  their 
 letters  one  of  the  most  efficacious  means  of  quickening  and 
 rousing  the  faint  spiritual  principle  within  me.  If  you  can 
 spare  time  to  write  to  me,  I  shall  esteem  it  as  a  high  favour, 
 and  I  am  sure  it  will  do  me  good.  Through  the  Lord's  kind- 
 ness to  us,  my  wife,  sister,  and  little  boy  are  all  well.  We 
 enjoy  peace,  harmony,  and  the  comforts  of  domestic  society 
 in  an  uncommon  degree.  We  all  join  in  most  affectionate 
 and  respectful  regards  to  you.  Grace  and  peace  be  with  you. 
 11  Yours  most  sincerely,  Alex.  Stewart," 
 
106  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 "  P.S.  A  poor  woman  in  this  village,  who  heard  you  preach 
 here,  insists  on  my  letting  you  know  how  much  she  enjoyed 
 your  discourse,  and  how  much  she  was  revived  by  it.  She  is 
 one  of  the  few  real  Christians,  whom  I  can  number  in  my 
 parish.  She  lives  quite  alone,  in  a  small  hovel,  on  a  very 
 scanty  provision,  confined  almost  entirely  to  her  seat  by  weak- 
 ness and  distress  of  body.  Yet  she  is  for  the  most  part 
 cheerful,  and  always  resigned  and  thankful.  She  enjoys  a 
 great  measure  of  the  Lord's  countenance,  and  lives  much  in 
 communion  with  him.  She  is  able,  on  some  few  occasions,  to 
 bear  being  carried  on  a  chair  to  church.  Some  one  or  other 
 of  us  generally  visit  her  once  a  day. — Do,  my  dear  Sir,  re- 
 member me  in  your  prayers.  In  mine,  such  as  they  are,  I 
 seldom  omit  making  mention  of  you.  What  a  privilege  it  is 
 to  be  allowed  to  ask  blessings  on  those  we  love  !" 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  to  Mr.  Stewart. 
 "  My  very,  very  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  Among  the  many  rich  mercies  which  God  vouch- 
 safed to  me  in  my  late  excursion,  I  cannot  but  consider  the 
 sweet  interview  which  I  enjoyed  with  you,  as  one  of  the 
 greatest.  There  is  an  unaccountable  union  of  heart  with,  or, 
 if  I  may  so  express  myself,  an  outgoing  of  the  soul  toward 
 some  persons,  which  we  feel  instantaneously,  and  we  know  not 
 why.  There  is  something  that  irresistibly  impresses  the  mind 
 with  affection,  and  disposes  one  to  communicate  one's  ideas 
 with  freedom  and  familiarity ;  such  I  felt  almost  the  first 
 instant  I  saw  my  dear  friend  at  Moulin.  I  hope  it  is  an 
 earnest  of  that  everlasting  union,  which  our  souls  shall  enjoy 
 in  the  regions  of  light  and  love.  Often  have  I  reflected  on 
 the  peculiar  circumstances  which,  contrary  to  my  own  inten- 
 tion, brought  me  to  stop  under  your  hospitable  roof.  It  had 
 been  Mr.  H.'s  purpose  and  my  own,  to  have  been  with  you  on 
 Friday  to  tea,  and  either  have  stopped  with  you  that  night, 
 or  gone  to  Blair,  as  might  appear  expedient.  Our  horses  were 
 actually  saddled  and  brought  to  the  door,  and  we  were  going 
 to  mount.  But  I  felt  a  very  unusual  languor  and  fatigue,  by 
 means  of  the  long  walk  we  had  taken  at  Dunkeld ;  and  on  my 
 proposing  to  abide  there  that  night,  Mr.  H.  readily  acquiesced. 
 Even  then  we  had  no  idea  of  spending  the  Sabbath  at  Moulin. 
 Our  great  object  was  to  get  to  Glasgow  by  a  certain  day ;  and 
 
M§<  36.]  RBT.  OHABLBS   SIMEON.  Id? 
 
 though  tins  was  far  from  being-  our  reason  for  accepting  your 
 invitation  to  return  from  Blair,  yet   the  circumstance  of  our 
 
 being  somewhat  advanced  in  our  journey,  weighed  a  little  in  die 
 scale,  perhaps  as  much  as  one  part  in  twenty.  The  circumstances 
 of  your  having  the  Sacrament,  of  our  being  able  to  enjoy  the 
 company  of  your  other  visitors,  of  there  being  no  service  at 
 Blair,  and  of  our  having  a  longer  intercourse  with  yourself, 
 were  our  principal  inducements  to  return  to  you.  But  had 
 not  so  many  circumstances  concurred,  it  is  more  than  probable 
 we  should  have  abode  at  Blair.  It  has  often  brought  to  my 
 mind  that  expression  of  the  Evangelist,  '  he  must  needs  go 
 through  Samaria.'  Why  so  ?  It  lay  in  his  way,  you  will  say. 
 from  Judea  to  Galilee ;  true,  but  how  often  had  he  taken  a 
 circuit,  going  through  the  towns  and  villages  round  about ! 
 But  the  Samaritan  woman  was  there,  and  for  her  God  designed 
 an  especial  blessing.  What  thanks  can  we  ever  render  to  God 
 for  those  turns  in  his  providence,  which  at  the  time  appeared 
 insignificant,  but  afterwards  are  found  to  have  been  big  with  the 
 most  important  consequences  !  It  is  our  privilege  to  expect 
 those  invisible  interpositions,  if  we  commit  our  way  to  Him; 
 and  every  instance  that  comes  to  our  notice,  should  encourage 
 us  to  acknowledge  Him  in  all  our  ways.  I  am  exceedingly 
 comforted,  my  dear  brother,  with  the  account  which  you  give 
 of  your  soul.  0  how  desirable  it  is  for  all,  but  especially  for 
 ministers,  to  have  their  souls  deeply  and  devoutly  impressed ! 
 What  is  religion  without  this'?  What  are  duties  without  this? 
 Alas  !  a  dry,  insipid,  unsatisfying,  unproductive  form.  I  pray 
 God  that  what  you  now  experience  may  only  be  as  the  drop 
 before  the  shower.  Surely  this  is  happiness,  to  taste  the  love 
 of  God,  to  find  delight  in  his  service,  and  to  see  that  we  are  in 
 a  measure  instrumental  to  the  imparting  of  this  happiness  to 
 others, —  this,  I  say,  is  a  felicity  which  nothing  but  heaven 
 can  exceed.  Often  have  I  implored  this  blessing  upon  your- 
 self and  upon  your  sister,  (with  whose  unaffected  piety  my 
 soul  was  much  refreshed,)  and  upon  your  whole  family  ;  ami 
 I  hope,  that  to  my  dying  hour,  my  prayers  and  thanksgivings 
 upon  your  account  shall  yet  ascend  up  before  God.  I  hope, 
 too,  that  you  will  bear  my  unworthy  name  upon  your  heart, 
 whenever  you  get  within  the  vail. 
 
 "  The  account  you  give  me  of  the  dear  poor  woman  rejoices 
 my  heart.  How  often  does  God  magnify  the  exceeding  riches 
 of  his  grace  towards  objects  whom  the  world  looks  upon  with 
 
108  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 contempt ;  and  angels  esteem  it  an  honour  to  minister  to  those 
 who  have  hardly  the  necessaries  of  life  !  I  admire  this  !  I 
 adore  God  for  it ;  it  is  to  me  a  delightful  proof  of  his  good- 
 ness, and  of  his  all-sufficiency  to  make  us  happy.  Pray  give 
 my  fervent  love  to  her.  If  I  could,  I  should  very  cheerfully 
 send  her  something  more  substantial.  I  bless  God  for  Mrs. 
 S.'s  recovery,  and,  with  Christian  respects  to  her  and  your 
 sister,  remain  yours." 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 MEMOIR   CONTINUED.       (1796 1799.) 
 
 "In  1794  I  was  chosen  lecturer  of  Trinity  Church  without 
 opposition  ;  and  as  I  thought  it  unprofitable  for  one  minister 
 to  labour  three  times  a  day  in  the  same  Church,  I  invited  my 
 dear  and  honoured  friend  Mr.  Thomason  to  become  my  assist- 
 ant, and  procured  the  curacy  of  Stapleford,  in  which  he  might 
 minister  in  the  morning,  and  I  in  the  afternoon.  Thus  we 
 both  were  fully  employed ;  and  it  was  a  great  joy  to  me  to 
 have  such  a  colleague  to  labour  with  me.  On  his  becoming 
 my  assistant  (Oct.  1796),  I  judged  it  expedient  to  continue 
 meeting  my  people  all  together  in  one  body,  because  there  was 
 not  now  the  same  necessity  as  formerly,  and  because  he  no  less 
 than  myself  would  be  involved  in  any  obloquy  that  might  at- 
 tend it.  To  have  some  opportunities  of  meeting  my  people  I 
 considered  as  indispensable  ;  for  how  could  I  know  my  sheep, 
 if  I  did  not  see  them  in  private  1  and  how  was  it  possible  for 
 me  to  visit  so  many  at  their  own  houses,  and  to  fiDd  out  all 
 their  different  states  and  trials  1  If  there  were  regular  sea- 
 sons for  us  to  meet  together,  I  could  from  time  to  time  invite 
 them  to  state  to  me,  either  before  others,  or  in  private,  what- 
 ever they  might  wish  to  say  :  and  I  could  learn  by  conversa- 
 tion something  respecting  the  state  of  their  souls  before  God. 
 I  could  learn,  too,  whether  any  were  in  danger  of  being  drawn 
 away  by  the  Dissenters,  or  were  imbibing  any  erroneous  tenets, 
 or  were  acting  in  any  respect  unworthy  of  their  holy  profes- 
 sion. I  am  aware  that  even  such  societies  as  these  are  by 
 many  accounted  irregular,  and  that  very  few  of  the  governors 
 of  our  Church  would  sanction  them.  Indeed  it  is  a  curious 
 fact,  that  the  establishing  of  such  societies  is  generally  sup- 
 
JET.  36.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  109 
 
 posed  to  indicate  an  indifference  towards  the  Church,  when  it 
 actually  proceeds  from  a  love  to  the  Church,  and  a  zeal  for  its 
 interests,  Were  the  Bishops  acquainted  with  the  ministers 
 who  are  called  Evangelical,  they  would  soon  see  the  import- 
 ance, yea,  and  the  absolute  necessity,  of  such  meetings,  not 
 merely  for  the  edification  of  the  people,  but  chiefly  for  the 
 preservation  of  the  Established  Church.  The  Dissenters  in 
 general,  and  the  Methodists  in  particular,  have  such  meetings; 
 and  they  are  found  to  be  of  the  highest  utility  for  the  culti- 
 vation of  mutual  love,  and  for  the  keeping  of  their  respective 
 members  in  one  compact  body.  Where  nothing  of  that  kind 
 is  established,  the  members  of  any  Church  are  only  as  a  rope 
 of  sand,  and  may  easily  be  scattered  with  every  wind  of  doc- 
 trine, or  drawn  aside  by  any  proselyting  sectary.  What  in- 
 fluence can  a  minister  maintain  over  his  people,  if  he  does  not 
 foster  them  as  a  brood  under  his  wings  1  As  to  the  idea  of 
 such  meetings  being  contrary  to  our  obligations  as  ministers  of 
 the  Establishment,  let  any  one  read  the  Bishop's  Charge  to  the 
 Priests  in  the  Ordination  Service,  and  say,  whether  a  clergy- 
 man can  fulfil  his  duties  without  them?  I  am  well  persuaded 
 he  cannot ;  and  experience  proves  that  wherever  there  is  an 
 efficient  ministry  in  the  Church  without  somewhat  of  a  simi- 
 lar superintendence,  the  clergyman  beats  the  bush,  and  the 
 Dissenters  catch  the  game:  whereas,  where  such  a  superintend- 
 ence is  maintained,  the  people  are  united  as  an  army  with 
 banners.  This  has  been  the  case  in  Cambridge  to  an  extra- 
 ordinary degree ;  for  in  the  thirty  years  that  I  have  ministered 
 at  Trinity  Church,  the  Dissenters  have  not  (as  far  as  I  recol- 
 lect) drawn  away  three  whom  I  was  not  glad  to  get  rid  of.  It 
 has  only  been  the  refuse,  who  have  first  lost  all  simplicity  of 
 mind,  if  not  wholly  departed  from  God,  that  they  have  been 
 able  to  steal  from  me.  The  number  of  my  people,  I  mean 
 of  those  who  appeared  to  be  spiritually  enlightened,  were 
 about  120  ;  (those  who  came  to  my  Church  from  the  adjacent 
 villages  being  of  course  omitted,  on  account  of  their  distance 
 from  me  :)  and  these  I  divided  into  six  societies,  of  about 
 twenty  each  ;  so  that  by  meeting  two  societies  and  one  in  every 
 alternate  week,  I  could  see  them  all  in  the  month.  In  these 
 societies  I  separated  men  and  women,  and  associated  together 
 those  who  were  most  suited  to  each  other.  One  society  in  par- 
 ticular I  made  of  those  who  were  more  judicious  and  experi- 
 enced, and  who  were  denominated  stewards,  from  their  having 
 
110  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l  796. 
 
 to  dispose  of  the  alms  which  we  regularly  collected  in  all  the 
 societies  for  the  relief  of  the  poor.  A  select  number  had  been 
 separated  to  this  office  even  whilst  we  were  meeting  all  to- 
 gether ;  and  therefore  it  seemed  highly  expedient  that  they 
 should  constitute  a  separate  society  now.  Besides.  I  had  now 
 a  further  view  in  forming  them  into  one  society  :  for  as  now  I 
 could  only  meet  the  different  individuals  once  a  month,  instead 
 of  once  a  week,  it  was  desirable  that  I  should  have  some  in 
 whose  judgment  I  could  confide,  to  inform  me  of  all  that  was 
 passing  among  the  people  ;  for  instance,  whether  any  were 
 turning  back  from  God,  or  inclining  to  the  Dissenters,  or  in 
 any  view  whatever  needing  my  peculiar  care  :  by  them,  too, 
 I  could  learn,  far  better  than  by  any  other  means,  the  state 
 of  those  who  were  desirous  of  uniting  themselves  with  us. 
 Moreover,  I  could  make  use  of  them  in  the  first  instance  to 
 rectify  any  little  disorders,  and  reserve  myself  to  interpose  in 
 matters  which  they  were  unable  to  accomplish.  I  considered 
 myself  as  a  coachman  upon  the  box,  and  them  as  the  reins, 
 by  which  I  had  immediate  access  to  every  individual  in  my 
 Church  :  and,  from  the  most  mature  reflection,  I  cannot  but 
 consider  this  as  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the  welfare  of 
 any  people.  That  it  is  open  to  abuse  is  certain  ;  and  what  is 
 there  that  may  not  be  abused  ?  Even  the  Apostolic  Churches 
 were  more  or  less  distracted  by  the  conceit  of  some,  or  the 
 violence  of  others ;  and  whilst  human  nature  is  what  it  is,  we 
 cannot  hope  to  find  any  society  of  men  on  earth  free  from 
 some  kind  of  evils  ;  but  whilst  I  was  able  to  attend  to  all  the 
 societies  myself,  there  was  as  little  evil  arising  from  this 
 arrangement,  as  can  be  expected  in  any  society  on  earth.  It 
 pleased  God,  however,  to  afflict  me  at  last  with  almost  a  total 
 loss  of  my  voice,  so  that  for  the  space  of  two  years  I  could  do 
 very  little  in  public,  and  nothing  at  all  in  private  ;  and 
 during  that  time  several  of  the  people  became  conceited  and 
 headstrong.  Long  before  I  changed  the  plan  from  one  society 
 to  six,  there  had  been  a  weekly  meeting  for  prayer  (as  there 
 was  in  many  other  places  through  the  kingdom)  on  account  of 
 the  war  :  and  when  the  change  was  made,  that  prayer-meet- 
 ing was  continued,  being  carried  on  by  the  people  without 
 me  :  for,  on  account  of  my  numerous  societies  and  engage- 
 ments, I  could  not  be  present  at  them.  This  was  an  evil ;  but 
 it  was  one  which  I  could  not  remedy.  Could  I  have  superin- 
 tended and  conducted  them  myself,  I  have  no  reason  to  think 
 
JET.   36.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  Ill 
 
 that  any  evil  would  have  arisen  from  them  :  but,  where  people 
 are  left  to  themselves,  the  most  conceited  and  the  most  forward 
 will  take  advantage  of  it  to  shew  their  evil  dispositions  j  and 
 if  they  can  gain  an  ascendancy,  (which  they  too  frequently 
 will,)  they  will  prove  a  plague  and  a  grief  to  the  minister  that 
 is  placed  over  them.  So  I  found  it  :  and  when  I  returned 
 among  my  people,  I  strove  in  vain  to  reduce  them  to  a  better 
 state.  Not  that  any  great  evil  immediately  appeared  ;  but  I 
 saw  that  some  of  the  chief  stewards  had  lost  a  measure  of 
 their  simplicity  and  tractableness  ;  and  the  general  rage  which 
 had  recently  arisen  through  the  nation  for  itinerant  preaching, 
 had  visibly  infected  some  amongst  them.  This  I  endeavoured 
 to  stop  ;  being  well  convinced,  that,  whether  it  was  evil  in 
 itself  or  not,  it  was  not  possible  for  me  as  a  minister  of  the 
 Established  Church  to  countenance  such  proceedings  amongst 
 my  people,  since  I  should  assuredly  be  represented  by  my  ene- 
 mies as  a  patron  and  encourager  of  these  irregularities.  To  a 
 certain  extent  I  prevailed  ;  for  1  summoned  the  stewards  to 
 make  known  to  them  my  views  of  the  subject,  and  actually 
 expelled  from  my  societies  one,  who  had  taken  out  a  licence 
 as  a  preacher.  But  within  these  two  years  (i.e.  about  1811) 
 matters  have  been  brought  to  a  crisis  ;  and  the  lamentable 
 state  of  my  people  has  fully  appeared." 
 
 We  must  here  interrupt  Mr.  Simeon's  narrative,  as  the 
 Memoir  passes  on  immediately  to  the  record  of  matters  which 
 did  not  take  place  till  long  after  this  period.  We  shall  endea- 
 vour, as  far  as  possible,  to  supply  the  history  of  the  interval 
 from  the  scanty  materials  which  are  at  present  accessible. 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  had  now  for  some  time  been  engaged  in  giving 
 instruction  to  a  select  class  of  Students  on  the  Composition  of 
 Sermons  :  and  having  found  by  experience  the  value  of  the 
 rules  laid  down  by  Mr.  Claude*  in  his  celebrated  Essay  on  the 
 subject,  he  prepared  to  publish  a  new  edition  of  the  work, 
 adopting  the  translation  from  the  French,  already  made  by 
 
 *  The  Rev.  John  Claude  was  "  a  minister  of  the  reformed  religion  in 
 France,  who  preached  upwards  of  forty  years  with  great  acceptance,  first 
 at  St.  Afrique,  afterwards  at  Nismes,  and  lastly,  at  Cbarenton."  From 
 the  violence  of  the  persecution  in  France  he  was  compelled  to  flee  to  the 
 Hague,  where  he  ended  his  days. 
 
112  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796 
 
 Mr.  Robinson  of  Cambridge.  So  far  back  as  the  commence- 
 ment of  1792,  Mr.  Simeon  had  made  an  abridgement  of  the 
 Essay  for  the  use  of  his  class  ;  and  at  the  end  of  this  manu- 
 script syllabus  there  are  appended  some  *  additional  observa- 
 tions'  of  his  own.*  Having  revised  and  considerably  improved 
 Mr.  Claude's  Essay,  he  published  it  in  1796  with  an  Appendix 
 containing  one  hundred  Skeletons  of  Sermons,  several  being 
 the  substance  of  discourses  preached  by  him  before  the  Univer- 
 sity. This  Appendix  was  the  germ  of  that  great  work,  which 
 ultimately  extended  to  twenty-one  large  volumes,  and  was  em- 
 phatically the  work  of  his  life.  It  may  be  worth  while  to 
 notice  Mr.  Simeon's  design  in  compiling  this  Appendix,  at  a 
 time  when  he  could  so  little  foresee  to  what  results  it  would 
 lead  him.  His  observations  also  on  the  nature  of  the  work 
 itself  may  not  be  without  their  use  to  those  who  feel  anxious 
 to  preach  the  Gospel  with  efficiency  as  well  as  fidelity. 
 
 "  Instruction,"  he  observes,  "  relative  to  the  composition  of 
 Sermons  is  of  great  importance,  not  only  to  ministers,  but, 
 eventually,  to  the  community  at  large.  And  it  were  much. 
 to  be  wished  that  more  regard  were  paid  to  this  in  the  educa- 
 tion of  those  who  are  intended  for  the  ministry.  It  has  some- 
 times been  recommended  to  the  younger  clergy  to  transcribe 
 printed  Sermons  for  a  season,  till  they  shall  have  attained  an 
 ability  to  compose  their  own.  And  it  is  to  be  lamented,  that 
 this  advice  has  been  too  strictly  followed  :  for,  when  they  have 
 once  formed  this  habit,  they  find  it  very  difficult  to  relinquish 
 
 it To  remove,  as  far  as  possible,  these  difficulties  from 
 
 young  beginners,  is  the  intent  of  the  Skeletons  annexed  to 
 this  Essay.  The  directions  given  in  the  Essay  itself  cannot 
 fail  of  being  helpful  to  every  one  who  will  study  them  with 
 care  :  but  there  appears  to  be  something  further  wanted  : 
 something  of  an  intermediate  kind  between  a  didactic  Essay 
 like  Claude's,  and  a  complete  Sermon  ;  something,  which  may 
 
 simplify  the  theory,  and  set  it  in  a  practical  light A 
 
 scheme,  or  Skeleton  of  a  discourse,  is  that  species  of  composi- 
 tion to  which  we  refer.  It  should  be  not  merely  a  sketch  or 
 outline,  but  a  fuller  draft,  containing  all  the  component  parts 
 
 *  The  following  are  not  unworthy  of  notice  :  "  (Jet  the  mind  impressed 
 with  the  subject; — Write  your  own  before  you  consult  commentaries  — 
 Often  stop  and  ask,  What  am  1  writing  upon  ?  What  have  I  undertaken 
 to  explain  and  illustrate  V 
 
JW,  36.]  HEV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  113 
 
 of  a  sermon,  and  all  the  ideas  necessary  for  the  illustration  of 
 them,  at  the  same  time  that  it  leaves  scope  for  the  exercise  of 
 industry  and  genius  in  him  who  uses  it.  The  pious  and 
 learned  Bishop  Beveridge  has  written  four  volumes  of  such 
 Skeletons,  under  the  title  of  Thesaurus  Theologicus :  and  if 
 the  author  had  intended  them  for  publication,  he  would  pro- 
 bably have  so  completed  his  design  as  to  supersede  the  neces- 
 sity of  any  similar  work That  so  great  a  divine  should 
 
 write  so  many  compositions  of  that  kind  solely  for  his  own  use, 
 is  a  clear  demonstration  of  his  judgment  with  respect  to  the 
 utility  of  them  in  general :  and  the  circumstance  of  his  never 
 intending  them  for  the  public  eye,  is  sufficient  to  exculpate 
 any  one  from  the  charge  of  presumption  who  should  attempt 
 an  improvement.  The  following  Skeletons  are  not  intended 
 particularly  to  exemplify  Mr.  Claude's  rules  ....  but  rather 
 to  illustrate  one  general  rule  ;  namely,  to  shew  how  texts  may 
 be  treated  in  a  natural  manner.  The  Author  has  invariably 
 proposed  to  himself  three  things  as  indispensably  necessary  in 
 every  discourse — unity  in  the  design,  perspicuity  in  the  ar 
 
 rangement,  and  simplicity  in  the  diction If  his  life 
 
 be  spared,  he  hopes  to  form  a  system  of  doctrinal,  practical, 
 and  experimental  divinity  in  a  series  of  Sermons,  each  of  them 
 contained  in  two  pages,  like  the  specimens  here  exhibited.  .  .  . 
 What  may  be  the  number  of  these  he  can  at  present  form  no 
 idea  :  they  may  be  comprehended  in  three  hundred,  or  may 
 extend  to  five  hundred."* 
 
 Towards  the  close  of  this  year  Mr.  Simeon  preached  a 
 Sermon  before  the  University,  on  Mark  xvi.  15,  16,  which  he 
 immediately  published,  under  the  title,  '  The  Gospel  Message.' 
 To  this  he  "annexed  four  Skeletons  upon  the  same  text,  treated 
 in  four  different  ways,  with  a  view  to  illustrate  all  Mr.  Claude's 
 Rules  of  Composition  and  Topics  of  Discourse."  The  Sermon 
 was  delivered  Nov.  13,  1796,  and  before  the  end  of  the  year 
 no  less  than  five  editions  had  been  published ;  so  great  an 
 interest  appears  to  have  already  been  excited  on  the  subject. 
 In  the  month  of  April  following,  both  this  and  the  former 
 publication  called  forth  a  very  favourable  review  in  the  British 
 Critic;   of  the  latter  work  the  Reviewer  observes: — "The 
 
 *  They  eventually  reached  to  the  number  of  two  thousand  five  hun- 
 dred and  thirty-six. 
 
 I 
 
114  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 four  sketches  subjoined,  of  the  same  text  treated  on  four  dif- 
 ferent plans,  afford  a  more  extraordinary  proof  than  even  the 
 former  book,  of  the  Author's  vast  resources  in  point  of  matter, 
 and  uncommon  skill  in  arrangement."  In  the  preface  to  this 
 discourse  Mr.  Simeon  makes  some  valuable  remarks  on  the 
 various  modes  of  preparing  and  delivering  a  sermon ;  which 
 perhaps  may  be  inserted  here  at  length,  not  only  on  account 
 of  their  intrinsic  worth  for  young  ministers,  but  as  conveying 
 Mr.  Simeon's  deliberate  judgment  on  a  subject,  to  which  for 
 forty  years  afterwards  he  devoted  his  incessant  attention. 
 
 "  It  is  not  possible  to  say  what  is  the  best  mode  of  preach- 
 ing for  every  individual,  because  the  talents  of  men  are  so 
 various,  and  the  extent  of  their  knowledge  so  different.  It 
 seems  at  all  events  expedient  that  a  young  minister  should  for 
 some  years  pen  his  sermons,  in  order  that  he  may  attain  a 
 proper  mode  of  expressing  his  thoughts,  and  accustom  himself 
 to  the  obtaining  of  clear,  comprehensive,  and  judicious  views 
 of  his  subject  ;  but  that  he  should  always  continue  to  write 
 every  word  of  his  discourses  seems  by  no  means  necessary. 
 Not  that  it  is  at  any  time  expedient  for  him  to  deliver  an  un- 
 premeditated harangue  ;  this  would  be  very  unsuitable  to  the 
 holy  and  important  office  which  he  stands  up  to  discharge. 
 But  there  is  a  medium  between  such  extemporaneous  effusions 
 and  a  servile  adherence  to  what  is  written  :  there  is  a  method 
 recommended  by  the  highest  authorities,  which,  after  we  have 
 written  many  hundred  sermons,  it  may  not  be  improper  to 
 adopt.  The  method  referred  to  is,  to  draw  out  a  full  plan  or 
 skeleton  of  the  discourse,  with  the  texts  of  Scripture  which 
 are  proper  to  illustrate  or  enforce  the  several  parts,  and  then 
 to  express  the  thoughts  in  such  language  as  may  occur  at  the 
 time.  This  plan,  if  it  have  some  disadvantage  in  point  of  ac- 
 curacy or  elegance,  has  on  the  other  hand  great  advantages 
 over  a  written  sermon  :  it  gives  a  minister  an  opportunity  of 
 speaking  with  far  more  effect  to  the  hearts  of  men,  and  of 
 addressing  himself  to  the  passions,  as  well  by  his  looks  and 
 gestures,  as  by  his  words.  Archbishop  Seeker,  in  his  last 
 Charge,  after  observing  in  reference  to  the  matter  of  our  ser- 
 mons, l  We  have,  in  fact,  lost  many  of  our  people  to  sectaries 
 by  not  preaching  in  a  manner  sufficiently  evangelical  ;'  adds, 
 in  reference  to  the  manner  of  our  preaching,  '  There  is  a  mid- 
 dle way,  used  by  our  predecessors,  of  setting  down  in  short 
 notes  the  method  and  principal  heads,  and  enlarging  on  them 
 
SI,   36.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  11 J 
 
 in  such  words  as  present  themselves  at  the  time :  perhaps, 
 duly  managed,  this  is  tht    best.*     lie  then  proceeds  to  expreefl 
 
 hia  disapprobation  of  what  is  called,  mandating  of  sermons,  or 
 repeating  them  from  memory.  This  custom  obtains  much 
 among  foreign  Divines,  and  throughout  the  whole  Church  of 
 Scotland  ;  and  in  the  Statute  Book  of  our  University  there  is 
 an  order  from  King  Charles  II.  that  this  should  be  practised 
 by  all  the  Clergy,  as  well  when  preaching  before  the  University 
 and  at  Court,  as  before  any  common  audience.*  This  shews 
 at  least  that,  if  a  minister  had  thoroughly  studied  his  dis- 
 course, it  was  deemed  no  objection  against  him,  that  he  de- 
 livered it  without  book.  But  the  way  proposed  by  Archbishop 
 Seeker  seems  far  preferable,  on  account  of  the  unnecessary  in- 
 crease of  labour  to  the  minister,  and  because  the  repeating  of 
 a  sermon  will  most  generally  appear,  as  the  Archbishop  justly 
 expresses  it,  like  '  the  saying  of  a  lesson.'  Many  other  autho- 
 rities of  the  greatest  note  might  be  adduced,  (as  those  of 
 Bishop  Wilkins,  Bishop  Burnet,  Archbishop  of  Cambray,  Occ), 
 if  it  were  the  Author's  wish  to  vindicate  this  mode  of  preach- 
 ing ;  but  he  is  far  from  thinking  it  proper  for  all  persons  or 
 in  all  places.  He  considers  it,  however,  as  extremely  useful, 
 where  a  minister's  talents  will  admit  of  it.  But,  after  all,  the 
 great  concern  both  of  ministers  and  private  Christians  is,  to 
 enjoy  the  blessing  of  God  upon  their  own  souls.  In  whatever 
 manner  the  Truth  may  be  delivered,  whether  from  a  written 
 discourse,  or  memoriter,  or  from  a  well-digested  plan,  they  may 
 
 *  Mr.  Vice-Chancellor  and  Gentlemen, 
 
 Whereas  his  Majesty  is  informed,  that  the  practice  of  read- 
 ing Sermons  is  generally  taken  up  by  the  preachers  before  the  Univer- 
 sity, and  therefore  continued  even  before  himself,  his  Majesty  has 
 commanded  me  to  signify  to  you  his  pleasure,  that  the  said  practice, 
 which  took  beginning  with  the  disorders  of  the  late  times,  be  wholly 
 laid  aside,  and  that  the  aforesaid  Preachers  deliver  their  Sermons  both 
 in  Latin  and  English  by  memory  or  without  book,  as  being  a  way  of 
 preaching  which  his  Majesty  judgeth  most  agreeable  to  the  use  of  all 
 foreign  Churches,  to  the  custom  of  the  University  heretofore,  and  the 
 nature  and  intendment  of  that  holy  exercise.  And  that  his  Majesty- 
 commands  in  the  premises  may  be  duly  regarded  and  observed,  hi  - 
 further  pleasure  is,  that  the  names  of  all  such  ecclesiastical  persons,  M 
 shall  continue  the  present  supine  and  slothful  way  of  preaching,  be  from 
 time  to  time  signified  unto  me  by  the  Vice-Chaneellor  for  the  time 
 being,  upon  pain  of  his  Majesty's  displeasure. 
 
 Oct.  8,  l(jb'4.  Monmouth. 
 
 Page  300  of  the  Statute  Book. 
 
 l2 
 
116  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1796. 
 
 expect  that  God  will  accompany  it  with  a  divine  energy,  if 
 they  be  looking  up  to  him  in  the  exercise  of  faith  and  prayer. 
 In  this  hope,  the  following  Sermon,  and  the  Skeletons  annexed 
 to  it,  are  sent  forth  into  the  world  :  and  if  by  means  of  them 
 the  excellency  of  the  Gospel  may  be  more  clearly  seen,  its  im- 
 portance more  deeply  felt,  and  its  strengthening,  comforting, 
 sanctifying  efficacy  more  richly  experienced,  the  Author's 
 labours  will  be  abundantly  repaid." 
 
 On  the  subject  of  the  rapid  issues  of  this  Sermon,  and  his 
 plans  for  future  publications,  Mr.  Simeon  thus  writes  to  his 
 beloved  and  honoured  friend  at  Lynn,  the  Rev.  E.  Edwards. 
 
 "Dec.  15,  1796. 
 "  Many  of  my  friends  have  stepped  forth  to  promote 
 the  spread  of  my  Sermon,  insomuch  that  the  fourth  and  fifth 
 editions  are  come  out  this  day.  I  hope  it  will  please  God  to 
 render  it  useful  both  to  ministers  and  people.  I  am  sure  I 
 never  thoroughly  understood  Claude  (if  I  now  do)  till  I  set 
 myself  to  that  work.  If  it  prove  beneficial  to  none  other,  it 
 has  not  been  lost  upon  myself.  You  will  easily  perceive  that 
 it  has  cost  me  some  trouble  :  but  though  I  am  more  lazy  and 
 indolent  than  I  dare  express  to  any  of  my  fellow-creatures, 
 I  have,  through  mercy,  some  little  desire  to  work  while  it  is 
 day.  I  want  very  much  to  know  wrhat  my  friends  would  wTish 
 me  to  do.  I  long  to  begin  my  work,  but  cannot  tell  what 
 will  be  best.  Pray  advise  me ;  I  absolutely  demand  your 
 advice  ;  because,  if  I  rate  my  advisers  at  fifty,  your  vote  alone 
 will  count  for  twrenty — Shall  I  set  about  a  volume  of  about 
 three  hundred  Skeletons  ? — Or,  shall  I  set  about  one  hundred 
 half-hour  Sermons  ? — Or,  shall  I  write  Sermons  of  three-quar- 
 ters of  an  hour  long,  and  consequently  make  them  occupy 
 three  Volumes  instead  of  two  ? — Or,  shall  I  mind  my  own 
 business,  and  trouble  the  public  no  more? — What  an  ease 
 would  it  be  to  my  mind,  if  two  or  three  friends  would  join  in 
 telling  me  to  adopt  the  last  of  these  plans  !  I  assure  you  I 
 would  regard  them  most  faithfully,  and  most  joyfully.  A  sow 
 does  not  love  the  mire  so  much  as  I  do  idleness.  May  God 
 pity,  pardon,  and  renew  me  !  With  most  affectionate  respects 
 to  Mrs.  E.  and  other  kind  friends,  I  remain  your  most  loving, 
 most  indebted  friend,  "  C.  S." 
 
JET.  36.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  117 
 
 The  subject  of  Missions  to  the  Heathen  continued  to  be  one 
 of  absorbing  interest  to  Mr.  Simeon  ;  and  he  Bpared  no  pains 
 to  excite  the  zeal  and  secure  the  aid  of  his  most  influential 
 friends  in  furthering  the  sacred  cause.  His  earnestness  and 
 love  were  felt  to  be  worthy  of  imitation  even  by  Mr.  Wilber- 
 force  himself,  as  appears  from  his  Journal  : — 
 
 "  Thursday,  July  20.  To  dine  at  Henry  Thornton's,  where 
 u  Simeon  and  Grant,  to  talk  over  Mission  scheme. 
 
 "  July  22.  Simeon  with  us — his  heart  glowing  with  love 
 "  of  Christ.  How  full  he  is  of  love,  and  of  desire  to  promote 
 "  the  spiritual  benefit  of  others !  Oh  !  that  I  might  copy  him, 
 "  as  he  Christ.  My  path  is  indeed  difficult,  and  full  of  ene- 
 "  mies.  But  God  in  Christ  can  and  will  strengthen  and  up- 
 "  hold  us  if  we  trust  in  him. 
 
 "  Nov.  9.  For  Missionary  Meeting  —  Simeon  —  Charles 
 "  Grant — Venn.  Something,  but  not  much,  done  —  Simeon 
 "  in  earnest." 
 
 Amongst  other  distinguished  friends,  who  were  ready  to 
 give  him  their  aid,  Mr.  Simeon  received  the  assurance  of 
 cordial  regard,  and  readiness  to  co-operate  in  the  scheme, 
 from  the  celebrated  Dr.  Coulthurst*  of  Halifax.    Dr.  C.  writes, 
 
 "Oct,  31,  1797. 
 .  ..."  I  rejoice  to  hear  that  the  Mission-business 
 
 succeeds  so  well ;  and  if  my  poor  endeavours  can  be  of  any 
 
 avail,  you  are  most  sincerely  welcome  to  them Mr. 
 
 Burnet  and  several  of  my  Cambridge  friends  informed  me 
 that  you  had  preached  the  Assize  Sermon  last  summer  ;  and 
 that  it  was  heard  with  great  attention  and  respect.  You  must 
 expect  for  your  loyalty  to  undergo  the  fiery  ordeal  of  Jacobinical 
 criticism  :  Mr.  Ben  Flower,  the  authors  of  the  Analytical  Re- 
 view, &c.  &c.  will  honour  you  with  their  calumny.  Your 
 Skeletons  were  spoken  of  with  great  approbation.  I  do  not 
 use  them  myself,  but  I  have  lent  them  to  some  of  my  friends, 
 who  have  occasionally  used  them.  I  had  heard  of  the  old 
 Provost's  death.     You  have  lost  a  man,  who  (whatever  might 
 
 *  Dr.  Coulthurst,  on  account  of  his  talents,  was  selected  to  be  the 
 opponent  of  Dr.  Milner  in  1786,  when  he  kept  the  "  Splendid  Divinity 
 
118  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1797. 
 
 be  his  private  sentiments)  always  expressed  a  great  regard  for 
 
 you We  have  read  with  very  great  pleasure,  and  I 
 
 hope  with  improvement,  your  excellent  Sermon  on  the  death 
 of  Mr.  Cadognn.  He  was  indeed  a  burning  and  a  shining 
 light.  Hereafter  I  shall  hope  to  peruse  the  Life  and  some  of 
 the  select  works  of  our  late  very  valuable  friend,  Mr.  Venn. 
 You  will  remember  me  very  kindly  to  the  two  young  men 
 whom  you  have  so  generously  received  into  your  tuition,  viz. 
 Burnet  and  Hey.  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  hear  of  their  welfare 
 and  success.  I  think  that  your  Lectures  to  the  young  men 
 may  be  eminently  beneficial,  and  I  hope  that  they  feel  and 
 acknowledge  the  value  of  their  privilege." 
 
 The  many  warm  and  excellent  friends,  whom  Mr.  Simeon 
 had  attached  to  himself  during  his  late  tour  through  Scotland, 
 began  now  to  press  him  with  earnest  solicitations  to  repeat 
 his  visit  to  the  North.  Amongst  the  rest,  not  the  least  fre- 
 quent and  persuasive  were  the  requests  of  his  beloved  friend 
 at  Edinburgh,  Dr.  Buchanan.  In  a  letter  the  next  spring, 
 he  reminds  him  of  the  deep  interest  that  had  been  excited  on 
 all  sides  by  his  preaching,  and  holds  out  a  prospect  of  in- 
 creased good  from  his  return. 
 
 .  .  .  u  You  have  very  great  encouragement  indeed  to  come 
 among  us.  You  remember  the  crowds  that  followed  you 
 wherever  you  preached;  and  many,  many  are  the  inquiries 
 that  have  been  made  about  your  return,  by  persons  of  all 
 ranks.  I  have  reason  to  think  that  you  were  the  instrument  of 
 doing  much  good  when  you  were  here ;  and  should  it  please 
 God  to  bring  you  among  us  again,  I  hope  it  will  be  with  joy, 
 and  for  a  blessing  to  many." 
 
 Early  in  the  month  of  May,  Mr.  Simeon  prepared  to  comply 
 with  the  pressing  requests  of  his  Northern  friends,  and  com- 
 menced another  Diary  j  from  which  the  following  extract  is 
 here  recorded  as  not  unworthy  of  notice : — 
 
 "Aug.  17th. — About  8  in  the  evening  we  reached  Edinburgh, 
 having  experienced  nothing  but  love  and  mercy  during  our 
 long  absence  from  it.  We  called  on  Dr.  Hunter  almost  imme- 
 diately, and  had  a  confirmation  of  what  we  had  before  heard 
 by  report, — the  strenuous  opposition  of  the  moderate  party 
 to  my  preaching.  They  had  called  on  all  who  had  employed 
 me,  and  complained  to  them  as  offending  against  the  laws  of 
 the  Church.     They  had  called  on  Mr.  B.  just  before  our  de- 
 
JET.  37.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  119 
 
 parture;  but  none  of  the  offenders  judged  they  had  fcransg] 
 any  law;  and  Dr.  II.  in  particular  answered  them  with  great 
 wisdom  and  firmness.  He  told  them  that  there  were  other 
 violations  of  their  laws,  (viz.,  the  attending  of  plays  and  the  ne- 
 glecting of  parochial  visitations,)  which  needed  more  to  be  in- 
 quired into,  and  which  would  be  inquired  into,  if  any  inquiries 
 relative  to  the  other  matter  were  instituted.  But,  though 
 this  idea  will  probably  stop  them  from  criminating  individuals, 
 they  will  most  likely  bring  in  an  overture  in  May  next,  to  pre- 
 vent any  from  officiating  in  their  churches  who  are  not  in  a 
 capacity  to  receive  a  presentation  in  their  Church.  This  will 
 effectually  cut  off  all  intercourse  between  the  English  minis- 
 ters and  the  Presbyterian  congregations.  But  God  reigneth, 
 and  will  support  his  own  cause." 
 
 These  fears  appear  to  have  been  but  too  well  founded  ;  for 
 Dr.  Buchanan  writes  soon  after  : — 
 
 "Dec.  28,  1798. 
 "  Since  you  left  us,  all  the  fierceness  of  moderation 
 
 has  been  excited  by  what  is  going  on  at  the  Circus 
 
 Accordingly  at  the  Synod  they  resolved  on  an  overture  to  the 
 next  Assembly,  by  which  it  is  proposed  that  no  preacher,  who 
 is  not  a  licentiate,  and  no  minister,  who  has  not  been  ordained 
 by  some  Presbytery  of  this  Church,  shall  ever  be  employed  in 
 any  of  our  pulpits  under  severe  penalties.  Your  friends,  Drs. 
 Hunter,  Kemp,  Davidson,  and  I,  opposed  it  all  in  our  power  ; 
 
 but  it  was  carried  by  a  considerable  majority Not  only 
 
 your  particular  friends,  but  all  the  serious  people  here  are 
 grieved  and  offended  at  it  \  and  should  it  pass  into  a  law,  as 
 there  is  reason  to  fear  it  will,  it  will  sour  the  minds  of  many 
 worthy  people  against  our  establishment." 
 
 In  alluding  to  these  tours  in  his  Memoir,  Mr.  Simeon  re- 
 marks ; — "  Amongst  the  many  blessings  which  God  vouchsafed 
 to  me  in  those  journeys,  there  were  two  in  particular,  for 
 which  I  have  reason  to  adore  his  name."  [The  first  of  these 
 was  the  event  at  Moulin,  already  noticed  at  page  97.] 
 
 "  Another  occasion  was  at  Leith,  near  Edinburgh.  I  had 
 in  my  way  to  Scotland  set  on  foot  a  Female  Society  for  visit- 
 ing and  relieving  the  sick  ;  and  I  thought  God  might  render 
 me  useful  in  the  same  way  at  Leith.  I  suggested  the  idea  to 
 Mr.  Colquhoun  the  minister,  who  highly  approved  of  it  ;  and 
 being  to  preach  that  evening,  I  stated  briefly  and  generally 
 
120  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1798. 
 
 my  views  to  the  congregation,  and  promised,  on  my  return 
 from  a  little  exercise  for  a  fortnight  or  three  weeks,  to  preach 
 a  sermon  to  them  on  the  occasion  ;  but  on  my  return  I  had  the 
 happiness  to  find  a  society  established  upon  my  plan,  and  a  large 
 sum  of  money  raised  to  carry  it  on  ;  so  that  instead  of  having 
 occasion  to  beg  for  subscriptions,  as  I  intended,  I  had  only 
 to  return  thanks  for  the  activity  shewn,  and  the  sums  already 
 subscribed  ;  and  I  believe  the  Society  flourishes  to  this  very 
 day.  0  !  that  every  journey  I  may  in  future  take  may  abound 
 with  such  instances  of  God's  kindness  towards  me,  and  be  so 
 sanctified  to  the  good  of  my  fellow-creatures  ! 
 
 In  my  return  through  Carlisle  I  had  another  opportunity 
 of  serving  God,  and  I  trust,  of  benefiting  my  fellow-creatures. 
 The  church  of  my  dear  and  honoured  friend  Mr.  John  Faw- 
 cett  was  at  that  time  very  much  distracted  by  the  Methodists, 
 I  mean,  by  the  followers  of  Mr.  Wesley  who  adopt  that  name. 
 Of  that  body  there  are  many  thousands,  I  doubt  not,  who  are 
 truly  and  eminently  pious  ;  but  there  are  also  many  who  are 
 lamentably  enthusiastick  and  deluded.  The  doctrine  of  sinless 
 perfection  is  not  only  espoused  by  many  of  them,  but  main- 
 tained as  actually  existing  in  their  own  experience.  Of  his 
 hearers  there  were  some  of  this  cast,  who  being  really  pious 
 themselves  and  very  active  in  doing  good,  had  great  sway 
 among  the  people,  and  were  making  proselytes  to  their  opinions. 
 
 I  happened  one  afternoon  to  meet  a  large  party  of  the 
 principal  promoters  of  these  sentiments ;  and  I  directed  my 
 conversation  to  the  subject,  shewing  what  I  conceived  to  be 
 the  evil  with  which  these  sentiments  were  pregnant. 
 
 1.  They  lead  persons  to  look  for  perfection  in  themselves, 
 instead  of  searching  out  their  imperfections. 
 
 2.  They  lead  persons  to  wink  hard  at  their  own  imperfec- 
 tions, and  even  their  sins,  and  to  call  them  only  tempta- 
 tions, which  they  consider  as  no  sins. 
 
 3.  They  fill  with  undue  self-complacency  those  who  fancy 
 that  they  have  attained  perfection. 
 
 4.  They  prevent  those  persons  from  humbling  themselves 
 in  prayer  before  God  as  they  ought,  and  lead  them  to 
 abound  rather  in  Pharisaical  thanksgivings  ;  "  I  thank 
 thee,  etc." 
 
 5.  They  discourage  exceedingly  those  who  cannot  find  in 
 themselves  such  attainments. 
 
 6.  They  generate  the  wildest  notions  imaginable,  namely, 
 
J)T.  38.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  121 
 
 that  men  are  perfected  at  this  or  that  instant  ;  when  the 
 -whole  Scripture  speaks  of  sanetification  as  gradual  and 
 progressive. 
 On  such  topics  as  these  I  insisted  at  large  ;  and  it  pleased 
 God  so  to  bless  the  conversation,  that  every   person   in   the 
 company  was   brought  to  see  the  erroneousness  of  the   senti- 
 ments, which  he  had  begun  to  adopt ;  and  from  that    time 
 the    minds  of  many  individuals,    who   had    been   grievously 
 perplexed,  were   composed  ;    and   union   pervaded   the  whole 
 Church,  which  was  just  on  the  eve  of  being  rent  in  sunder  by 
 divisions.     It  happened,   unfortunately,   that  the  person,  who 
 had  first  introduced  these  sentiments,  was  absent  ;  and  it  is  to 
 be  feared  continued  still  to  hold  them  ;  but  no  further  inroad 
 was  made  by  them,  nor  has  been  made  ever  since/' 
 
 The  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan  to  Mr.  Simeon. 
 
 "Sept.  3,  1798. 
 "  I  entreat  you  will  take  the  first  leisure  moment 
 you  can  spare  to  let  us  know  how  you  got  home  ;  for,  to  say 
 nothing  of  our  own  concern  about  you,  until  I  am  able  to 
 announce  your  safe  arrival  at  Cambridge,  Mrs.  Buchanan  and 
 I  shall  have  no  rest  from  your  numerous  friends.  I  do  not 
 imagine  that  any  stranger  ever  carried  with  him  from  Edin- 
 burgh so  large  a  share  of  the  good  people's  affection.  I  rejoice 
 in  it  greatly,  because  it  is  a  regard  founded  on  the  love  of 
 that  precious  Gospel,  which  you  are  honoured  to  preach  with 
 such  ability  and  acceptance.  I  have  already  had  some  calls 
 from  persons  to  whom  your  labours  were  blessed  ;  and  I  doubt 
 not  I  shall  yet  have  more.  When  I  reflect  on  all  the  circum- 
 stances attending  your  visit  to  Scotland,  I  cannot  but  see  the 
 hand  of  God  in  it,  and  I  believe  it  has  been  graciously  ordered 
 for  the  good  of  many.  To  my  own  soul  it  has  been  peculiarly 
 refreshing." 
 
 "His  visits  to  Edinburgh,"  observes  a  friend  in  a  letter  to 
 Mr.  Preston,  "  were  always  felt  as  a  refreshment,  and  useful 
 stimulus,  by  the  good  people  there.  The  doctrine  he  preached 
 and  expounded  to  them  'vas  the  same  :  but  the  manner  and 
 the  illustrations,  and  the  zeal  and  fervour  of  his  ministrations, 
 both  in  public  and  iu  private,  were  very  different ;  aud  were 
 calculated  to  produce,  and  did  produce,  a  great  effect.  I  re- 
 member well  his  preaching  a  most  striking  sermon  on  minis- 
 terial duties  and  faithfulness  :  in  which  he  introduced,  with 
 
122  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1798. 
 
 a  view  to  illustration,  the  keeper  of  the  light-house  on  Inch- 
 keith,  the  island  situated  in  the  middle  of  the  Firth  of  Forth, 
 between  Mid-Lothian  and  Fife.  He  supposed  the  keeper  to 
 have  let  the  light  go  out,  and  that  in  consequence  the  coast 
 was  strewed  with  wrecks,  and  with  dead  and  mangled  bodies  \ 
 and  that  the  wailings  of  widows  and  orphans  were  everywhere 
 heard.  He  supposed  the  delinquent  brought  out  for  exami- 
 nation before  a  full  court  and  an  assembled  people  ;  and  at 
 last  the  answer  to  be  given  by  him,  that  he  was  '  asleep  !' — 
 1  Asleep  !'  The  way  in  which  he  made  this  '  asleep  !'  burst  on 
 the  ears  of  his  audience  who  were  hanging  in  perfect  stillness 
 on  his  lips,  contrasting  the  cause  with  the  effects,  I  remember 
 to  this  day.  I  remember  on  another  occasion  in  Edinburgh, 
 after  having  finished  an  impressive  discourse,  his  standing  up 
 in  full  size  and  with  impassioned  gesture,  and  stopping  a 
 merry  jig  which  was  commencing  from  the  organ." 
 
 The  unusual  earnestness  and  fervour  of  Mr.  Simeon's  man- 
 ner in  all  his  addresses,  whether  in  public  or  private,  liable  as 
 it  was  to  be  misapprehended  by  strangers,  was  now  thoroughly 
 understood  and  appreciated  by  his  friends.  His  evident  sin- 
 cerity, his  unwearied  and  disinterested  exertions,  and  entire 
 consistency  of  character,  had  won  for  him  the  devoted  attach- 
 ment of  those  who  had  the  opportunity  of  most  intimately 
 observing  him.  Prejudices  began  to  yield  to  sentiments  of 
 respect,  and  even  of  admiration,  in  the  minds  of  many,  who 
 had  at  one  time  regarded  him  with  doubt,  if  not  with  dislike. 
 Thus  his  early  friend  and  schoolfellow,  Mr.  Michell  of  King's 
 College,  writes  respecting  the  change  in  his  own  views,  and 
 more  particularly  in  those  of  Dean  Milner  : — "  During  the 
 year  1795  to  1800  I  was  in  college.  My  very  frequent  inter- 
 course with  him  [Mr.  Simeon]  daily  increased  my  admiration 
 of  his  character,  and  my  desire  to  render  him  any  assistance, 
 by  every  public  and  private  effort  within  my  power.  During 
 my  proctorship  with  Mr.  Vickers  of  Trinity  Hall,  we  zeal- 
 ously united  in  defending  him  from  those  insults,  which 
 he  occasionally  experienced  in  his  Church,  on  the  Sunday 
 evenings  and  his  weekly  lectures.  Dr.  Milner's  sentiments 
 respecting  him  were  a  memorable  instance  of  the  Dean's 
 Christian  candour  and  judgment.  In  the  presence  of  Dr. 
 Jowett  and  myself  he  more  than  once  declared,  that  he  had 
 rigorously  for  some  years  scrutinized  the  character  and  con- 
 duct of  Mr.  Simeon,  and  for  a  time  entertained  some  doubts 
 
AT.  38.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  123 
 
 of  his  sincerity  :  but  was  now  perfectly  convinced  of  his  truly 
 Christian  spirit  and  usefulness,  and  of  his  unreserved  devoted- 
 ness  to  the  glory  of  God." 
 
 The  favour  Mr.  Simeon  had  enjoyed  in  his  northern  tours, 
 and  the  deep  interest  he  had  begun  to  feel  for  his  many  friends 
 there,  so  far  from  lessening  his  regards  for  his  own  flock,  or 
 impairing  his  energies  at  Cambridge,  appear  only  to  have 
 prepared  him  for  more  vigorous  and  self-denying  exertions. 
 Such  was  his  devotion  to  his  work,  that  he  could  scarcely 
 find  time  for  the  common  enjoyments,  or  even  the  ordinary 
 courtesies  of  life. 
 
 To  Mr.  Edwards  he  writes  :—  "  Oct.  24,  1798. 
 
 "  The  only  excuse  I  can  make  for  my  neglect  is,  that 
 my  attention  to  my  work  is  so  unintermitted  as  to  leave  me 
 no  time  to  see  a  friend,  to  write  a  letter,  to  go  into  Chapel 
 twice  a  week  as  Dean,  or  scarcely  to  eat  my  dinner.  I  scarcely 
 ever  go  to  hall,  and  I  intend  to  give  up  my  office,  and  take 
 a  Bursarship  instead.  You  will  say,  I  overdo  the  matter, 
 and  shall  hurt  my  health. — I  answer,  I  trust  not ;  because  I 
 make  a  point  of  riding  every  day,  unless  my  work  or  the 
 weather  render  it  particularly  inconvenient.  Blessed  be  God, 
 my  work  is  my  meat  and  drink  :  I  only  want  more  spiri- 
 tuality in  it.  If  this  excuse  will  not  do,  I  can  only  say, — You 
 have  neighbour's  fare  ;  for  I  have  not  yet  answered  any  of  the 
 letters  that  arrived  while  I  was  in  Scotland  ;  so  that  if  you 
 do  not  pardon  me,  I  know  not  what  T  must  expect  from 
 others. 
 
 "  Marvellous  news  have  I  to  tell  you  of  the  goodness  of 
 God.  Pride  and  vanity  and  unbelief  would  have  been  ready 
 to  suggest,  (but  thanks  be  to  God,  who  did  not  permit  me  to 
 listen  to  them,)  that  if  I  went  away  for  four  months,  the  work 
 would  be  at  a  stand  at  home.  Behold  !  since  my  return,  no 
 less  than  nineteen  persons  have  applied  to  me  to  be  received 
 into  my  societies,  of  whom  I  had  no  knowledge  at  all  (except 
 in  one  or  two  cases),  when  I  went  away ;  and,  what  is  won- 
 derfully gracious,  there  is  not  one  of  them  that  owed  his  first 
 impressions  to  my  ministry  \  and  but  one  to  the  ministry  of 
 Mr.  Thomason.  All  were  awakened  either  gradually  and 
 insensibly  by  God  himself,  or  by  conversation  with  one  or  other 
 of  my  people.  Tell  me,  does  not  this  say  aloud  in  our  ears, 
 that  if  we  will   endeavour  to  move  in  God's  way  and  do  his 
 
124  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1799. 
 
 work,  He  will  take  care  of  our  concerns  1  So  I  construe  it  ; 
 and  the  reflection  affords  me  infinitely  more  consolation  than 
 if  I  had  been  instrumental  to  their  conversion.  Let  us  bless 
 our  God  and  labour  for  him  more  and  more." 
 
 The  great  subject  of  Missions  to  the  Heathen,  which  had  so 
 long  engaged  Mr.  Simeon's  earnest  attention,  and  for  which  he 
 had  laboured  to  enlist  the  zeal  of  his  friends,  was  at  length  to 
 receive  the  consideration  due  to  its  importance.  Measures 
 began  to  be  proposed  for  forming  a  Missionary  Society  "  in 
 direct  connexion  with  and  under  the  sanction  of  the  Church 
 of  England."  Certain  resolutions  of  a  practical  character 
 were  suggested  by  Mr.  Venn,  to  be  considered  in  detail  at 
 the  Eclectic  :  and  as  the  subject  had  originally  been  dis- 
 cussed at  Mr.  Simeon's  desire,  "  the  Society  felt  the  propriety 
 of  inviting  him  to  assist  at  their  next  meeting."  Accordingly 
 Mr.  Venn  undertook  to  write  to  him,  and  requested  his 
 attendance  on  the  occasion. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  Feb.  23,  1799. 
 
 "  Mr.  Burn  of  Birmingham  has  been  applied  to  by 
 the  [London]  Missionary  Society,  to  preach  their  Anniversary 
 Sermon.  Demurring  on  account  of  the  little  countenance 
 given  to  them  by  their  evangelical  brethren  in  the  Establish- 
 ment, he  wished  to  know  the  reason  why  the  Eclectic  Society 
 in  particular  did  not  unite  with  them.  This  wish  was  stated 
 to  the  Society  and  brought  on  a  long  and  interesting  conver- 
 sation at  our  last  meeting,  respecting  the  nature  of  Missions. 
 Two  points  were  unanimously  assented  to  ;  one,  that  the  [Lon- 
 don] Missionary  Society  was  not  formed  upon  those  principles, 
 which  were  either  calculated  to  produce  success,  or  to  justify 
 our  publicly  uniting  with  them:  the  other,  that  it  was  the  in- 
 dispensable duty  of  every  minister  of  the  Church  in  general, 
 and  of  ourselves  in  particular,  to  promote  by  all  the  means 
 in  our  power  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  abroad.  We 
 enquired  in  some  degree  into  the  possibility  of  our  doing  this, 
 without  being  irregular,  and  it  was  thought  that  it  might  be 
 done,  without  infringing  upon  the  order  of  the  Establishment 
 in  any  material  point.  The  subject  was  however  thought  so 
 important,  that  it  was  determined  to  appropriate  another 
 afternoon  to  its  consideration,  although  it  wholly  engrossed 
 our  last.     Accordingly,  Monday  sennight  was  fixed   for  the 
 
.TIT.   39.1  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  125 
 
 discussion  of  this  question  :  — i  B y  what  methods  may  we  most 
 effectually  contribute  to  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  amongst 
 the  Heathen.'  On  that  day  I  am  to  move  three  resolutions, 
 to  be  entered  upon  the  Society's  book,  which  were  partly  con- 
 sidered at  our  last  meeting  :  The  first,  expressing  it  to  be 
 the  duty  of  each  member  of  the  Society  to  pray  daily  for  a 
 proper  spirit  to  feel  the  deplorable  state  of  the  Heathen,  and 
 for  direction  and  grace  to  endeavour  to  promote  their  con- 
 version. This  also  to  be  one  subject  in  the  prayer  made  at 
 the  Eclectic.  The  second  proposes,that  we  should  each  write  to 
 four  or  five  of  our  intimate  friends,  and  engage  them  to  unite 
 with  us  both  in  prayer,  and  also  in  looking  around  to  discover 
 either  a  minister  or  a  layman,  who  appears  to  be  influenced  by 
 a  true  missionary  spirit,  and  who  is  properly  qualified  and 
 willing  to  offer  himself  to  the  service  of  Christ.  The  third, 
 that  we  should  each  bear  in  our  mind  the  great  work  of  pro- 
 moting a  Mission,  and  revolve  the  various  plans  for  best  carry- 
 ing it  into  execution,  as  also  determine  in  what  country  it 
 may  be  best  set  on  foot.  You  will  see  that  the  object  of 
 these  resolutions  is  to  set  on  foot  an  enquiry,  and  to  direct  our 
 
 attention  and  those  of  our  friends  to  the  subject It 
 
 is  not  proposed  that  the  Eclectic  Society  should  do  more  than 
 be  the  father  of  such  a  plan  ;  nor  that  any  funds  should  be 
 raised  till  proper  men  are  found,  for  whom  we  must  earnestly 
 pray  ;  knowing  that  the  Spirit  of  God  must  in  all  these  cases 
 lead,  and  that  our  business  will  be  only  to  give  temporal  assist- 
 ance and  advice  to  those  whom  He  has  appeared  to  set  apart  for 
 the  work.  Recollecting  that  we  once  before,  at  your  desire, 
 discussed  a  similar  question,  the  Society  felt  the  propriety  of 
 inviting  you  to  assist  at  our  next  meeting,  and  I  undertook  to 
 write  to  you  upon  that  head." 
 
 This  meeting  was  held  March  18th.  "Fourteen  members 
 were  present.  Mr.  Venn  opened  the  discussion,  by  insisting 
 upon  the  duty  of  doing  something  for  the  conversion  of  the 
 Heathen.  Mr.  Charles  Grant  uro'ed  the  founding  of  a  Mission- 
 ary  Seminary.  The  Rev.  Josiah  Pratt  advocated  the  adoption 
 of  the  Resolution,  as  'breathing  a  quiet,  humble,  dependent 
 spirit.'  The  Rev.  Charles  Simeon,  with  characteristic  distinct- 
 ness of  purpose  and  promptitude  of  zeal,  proposed  three  ques- 
 tions : — l  What  can  we  do  1 — When   shall  we  do   if  f — Hoic 
 
 shall  we  do  it  ? What  can  we  do  f     We  cannot  join  the 
 
 [London]  Missionary  Society  ;  yet  I  bless  God  that  they  have 
 
126  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1799. 
 
 stood  forth.  We  must  now  stand  forth.  We  require  some- 
 thing more  than  resolutions — something  ostensible — something 
 held  up  to  the  public.  Many  draw  back  because  we  do  not 
 stand  forward. —  When  shall  we  do  it  ?  Directly  :  not  a  mo- 
 ment to  be  lost.  We  have  been  dreaming  these  four  years, 
 while  all  England,  all  Europe,  has  been  awake. — How  shall  we 
 do  it  ?  It  is  hopeless  to  wait  for  Missionaries.  Send  out 
 Catechists.  Plan  two  years  ago.  Mr.  Wilberforce.'  —  The 
 result  of  this  meeting  was  a  general  consent  that  a  Society 
 should  be  forthwith  formed,  by  inviting  a  few  of  those  upon 
 whose  concurrence  in  their  own  views  they  could  rely  ;  and 
 that  a  Prospectus  of  their  proceedings  should  be  afterwards 
 prepared,  and  that  then  their  plans  should  be  laid  before  the 
 Heads  of  the  Church.  The  next  meeting  of  the  Eclectic  was 
 devoted  to  the  same  subject,  and  the  Rules  of  the  proposed 
 Society  were  considered  and  settled.  On  the  12th  of  April  a 
 meeting  was  held  at  the  Castle-and-Falcon  Inn,  Aldersgate 
 Street,  'For  the  purpose  of  Instituting  a  Society  amongst  the 
 Members  of  the  Established  Church  for  sending  Missionaries 
 among  the  Heathen.''  The  Rev.  J.  Venn  was  in  the  chair,  and 
 detailed  the  objects  of  the  Meeting*."  Sixteen  clergymen  and 
 nine  laymen  were  all  that  composed  that  small  assembly  ;  but 
 the  blessing  of  God  was  manifestly  with  them  in  their  '  work 
 of  faith  and  labour  of  love.'  '  The  Society  for  Missions  to 
 Africa  and  the  East,'  then  formally  established,  grew  and 
 advanced  like  the  grain  of  mustard-seed  ;  and  in  less  than 
 half  a  century  it  has  carried  the  knowledge  of  '  the  unsearch- 
 able riches  of  Christ '  to  Western  Africa  and  new  Zealand — 
 to  India,  North  and  South — to  Ceylon  and  Bombay — to  the 
 West  Indies — to  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean — to  the  wild 
 Indian  in  North  West  America;— and,  at  length,  has  extended 
 its  holy  efforts  to  the  vast  field  opened  to  us  among  the  count- 
 less multitudes  of  China.  May  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  rest  abundantly  upon  ail  who  are  connected  with  this 
 and  kindred  institutions  ;  and  may  the  language  of  their 
 prayers  ever  be,  'God  be  merciful  unto  us,  and  bless  us  ;  and 
 cause  his  face  to  shine  upon  us,  that  thy  way  may  be  known 
 upon  earth,  thy  saving  health  among  all  nations  ! ' 
 
 *  See  Appendix  to  Rev.  II.  Venn's  Sermon. 
 
J2T.  3(J.]  EEV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  127 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 1800—1807. 
 
 "  Do  you  remember  a  very  pleasant  spot,"  writes  Mr.  Thoma- 
 son  to  his  mother,  "where  there  are  two  bridges,  and  you  have 
 a  sweet  view  on  both  sides  ?  Close  to  that  spot  is  our  man- 
 sion ;  the  walks  extend  down  to  the  river.  A  more  beautiful 
 place  I  never  saw  :  it  is  the  garden  of  Cambridgeshire.  When 
 1  look  around  me,  it  seems  a  dream  :  I  can  scarcely  persuade 
 myself  it  belongs  to  me.  If  you  think  of  me  between  the 
 hours  of  twelve  and  two,  you  may  imagine  me  walking  in  the 
 shrubbery  with  my  little  Hebrew  Bible  in  my  hand.  Should 
 the  sun  be  very  hot,  depend  upon  it,  I  have  taken  my  seat 
 under  the  shade  of  a  thick  chestnut  :  there  I  endeavour  to 
 collect  my  thoughts  and  stir  myself  up  to  diligent  improve- 
 ment and  application  of  the  Word  of  God.  But  alas  !  I  find 
 it  easier  to  admire  the  landscape  around  me,  than  to  raise  my 
 heart  to  Him  who  made  it ;  easier  to  thank  Him  for  the  walks 
 and  gardens,  than  to  besiege  a  throne  of  grace  for  spiritual 
 blessings  :  yet  these  are  what  I  earnestly  long  for,  and  with- 
 out which  my  soul  cannot  be  satisfied.  Mr.  Simeon  has  a 
 room  on  the  ground-floor,  which  opens  into  a  delightful  plea- 
 sure-garden, surrounded  by  a  wall,  where  he  can  walk  privately, 
 in  which  he  so  much  delights.  One  door  of  his  room  opens 
 into  my  study,  so  that  we  are  as  near  each  other  as  possible. 
 His  friendship  I  must  name  amongst  my  chief  blessings  \  he 
 is  more  and  more  dear  to  us,  as  indeed  he  ought  to  be  ;  his 
 kindness  to  us  is  wonderful.  It  quite  overpowers  me  when  I 
 think  of  it.  I  hope  we  shall  provoke  one  another  more  and 
 more  to  abound  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  0  how  short  is 
 time  !  I  am  sure  there  is  no  time  for  idleness  :  would  to  God 
 that  the  preciousness  of  each  passing  hour  might  be  more 
 deeply  impressed  upon  my  mind.', 
 
 Such  incidentally  is  the  view  we  obtain,  during  the  sum- 
 mer of  1800,  of  the  retired  hours  of  these  endeared  friends. 
 The  pure  and  peaceful  enjoyments  of  their  lovely  retreat  at 
 Shelford  not  only  deepened  and  matured  their  mutual  esteem 
 and  love,  but  prepared  them  for  the  more  vigorous  discharge 
 of  their  sacred  labours.  Neither  of  them  indeed  was  at  all 
 inclined  to  be  '  slothful  in  business  ; '  but  by  this  refreshing 
 
128  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [l800. 
 
 and  hallowed  intercourse  they  became  c  fellow-helpers  to  the 
 truth/  and  encouraged  each  other  to  be  yet  more  i  fervent  in 
 spirit,  serving  the  Lord.'  From  this  home  of  peace  and  holy 
 meditation  Mr.  Simeon  could  easily  accompany  his  friend,  in 
 their  pastoral  visits  to  the  adjacent  village  of  Stapleford;  and 
 here  amongst  the  cottages  of  the  poor  he  soon  found  another 
 field  for  the  exercise  of  his  benevolence.  Whilst  devoting  his 
 first  and  best  efforts  to  advance  their  spiritual  good,  he  was 
 not  slow  to  promote,  as  far  as  he  had  the  power,  their  temporal 
 welfare.  For  the  employment  of  a  large  number  of  those,  wrho 
 had  no  certain  means  of  support,  he  established,  at  his  own 
 expense,  a  manufactory  for  the  plaiting  of  straw.  The  design 
 prospered  beyond  his  expectation,  and  produced  the  most 
 beneficial  results  both  in  the  comforts  and  habits  of  those 
 employed.  Nor  were  these  effects  transient ;  the  late  Bishop 
 of  Lichfield,*  some  time  after  Mr.  Simeon's  death,  in  a  letter 
 to  the  Editor,  describes  the  happy  results  of  Mr.  Simeon's 
 various  '  labours  of  love'  as  still  to  be  witnessed.  "Whilst  at 
 Stapleford  to-day,"  he  writes,  "  I  heard  some  interesting  anec- 
 dotes of  the  late  Mr.  Simeon,  which  may  not  perhaps  be 
 altogether  unworthy  the  notice  of  his  biographer.  When 
 Mr.  S.  was  curate  there,  he  formed  a  society,  chiefly  amongst 
 the  poorer  classes,  which  met  together  at  stated  times  for 
 prayer ;  and  a  remnant  of  this  society  still  exists,  and  holds 
 its  meetings  with  the  wonted  regularity ;  and  I  believe  these 
 meetings  are  conducted  with  the  utmost  sobriety,  and  with 
 the  greatest  benefit  to  the  parties.  Mr.  Simeon  also  intro- 
 duced the  plaiting  of  straw  at  Stapleford,  a  species  of  industry 
 which  still  exists  there,  and  which  has  contributed  greatly  to 
 the  welfare  and  comfort  of  the  poor.  But  perhaps  these  cir- 
 cumstances are  already  well  known  to  you.  To  me  however 
 the  latter  circumstance  presents  Mr.  Simeon's  character  in  a 
 new  point  of  view,  and  tends  to  exalt  the  high  opinion  I  had 
 previously  entertained  of  his  sagacity  and  prudence.  Those  of 
 the  poor,  who  were  of  Mr.  Simeon's  flock,  dwell  with  great 
 delight,  I  am  told,  on  the  recollections  of  his  ministry  amongst 
 them.  Such  incidents  as  these,  referring  as  they  do  to  the 
 simple  annals  of  the  poor,  may  excite  a  touching  and  bene- 
 ficial interest  even  amidst  the  records  of  greater  and  more 
 
 *  Dr.  Bowstead,  formerly  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
 Cambridge. 
 
MT.    40.]  RBT.  CHARLES    SIMEOX.  129 
 
 splendid,   but    not    necessarily    more    enduring    labours    and 
 achievements." 
 
 About  this  period  Mr.  Simeon  had  the  happiness  of  obtain- 
 ing the  friendship,  and  for  a  short  season  the  services,  of  a 
 distinguished  member  of  the  University  —  the  Rev.  Thomas 
 Sowerby,  Tutor  of  Queen's  College.*  He  was  a  man  of  no 
 common  intellectual  powers,  having  two  years  previously  ob- 
 tained the  highest  mathematical  honour  as  Senior  Wrangler. 
 Such  however  had  been  his  prejudice  against  Mr.  Simeon  and 
 the  doctrine  he  taught,  that  only  a  few  months  before  he  took 
 his  degree,  he  would  have  deemed  it  an  offence,  amounting 
 'almost  to  an  insult,'  if  any  one  had  ventured  to  affirm  he 
 would  at  a  future  period  officiate  in  Trinity  Church.  But 
 these  unworthy  feelings  had  happily  begun  to  yield  to  convic- 
 tions, which  for  some  time  had  been  at  work  in  his  mind,  in 
 consequence  of  a  sermon  he  had  been  led  to  hear  in  that 
 Church.  "  On  one  occasion,"  observes  Mr.  Sargent, t  "  he  did 
 venture  within  its  walls,  and  returning  with  a  conscience  in 
 some  degree  roused,  and  with  a  mind  at  once  reflecting  and 
 resisting,  he  met  providentially  with  a  friend,  who,  with  com- 
 bined ability,  discretion,  affection,  and  eventual  success,  com- 
 bated his  objections.  '  He  called  upon  me  one  Sunday  evening,' 
 this  friend  relates,  '  a  fewr  weeks  before  his  degree,  and  began 
 to  tell  me  of  a  sermon  which  he  had  heard  at  Mr.  Simeon's, 
 where  he  had  gone  chiefly  from  curiosity.  I  assured  him  that 
 he  had  misunderstood  Mr.  Simeon — that  his  report  was  alto- 
 gether incorrect — that  it  arose  from  his  never  having  con- 
 sidered the  subject  at  all.  This  led  to  a  long  discussion,  during 
 which  he  became  very  calm  and  serious,  and  much  interested  : 
 we  went  down  to  supper  in  the  hall  continuing  our  conversa- 
 tion, but  so  much  wrere  we  engaged  in  it  we  stopped  in  the 
 court,  (I  could  point  out  the  very  place,)  and  were  so  deep  in 
 discussion  that  we  lost  our  suppers  :  the  result  wras,  that  I 
 undertook  to  produce  a  series  of  scriptural  passages,  which 
 would  shew  what  Mr.  Simeon  did  mean,  and  which  would  prove 
 that  he  was  right.  In  two  or  three  days  I  did  so,  and  in  two  or 
 three  days  more  he  told  me,  he  had  been  much  struck  by  our 
 conversation,  and  by  the  passages  which  I  had  put  into  his 
 hand  ;  that  this  was  a  subject  which  demanded  thoughtful 
 
 *  Formerly  of  Trinity ;  but  after  his  degree  elected  a  Fellow  of  Queen's, 
 f  Life  of  Thomason,  p.  104. 
 
 K 
 
130  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1800. 
 
 inquiry;  that  he  had  not  then  leisure,  as  degree  time  was  just 
 upon  him,  but  that  he  would  examine  the  Scriptures  carefully 
 after  his  degree.  He  went  into  Cumberland  in  the  summer, 
 and  at  length  came  a  letter  telling  me  that  he  saw  his  error, 
 and  that  the  doctrine  of  Mr.  Simeon  was  the  truth  of  God's 
 word.'  Short  was  that  course  on  which  Mr.  Sowerby,  in  con- 
 junction with  Mr.  Thomason,  now  entered.  The  hidden  and 
 inextinguishable  sparks  of  consumption  were  burning  within  ; 
 and  that  disease,  after  no  very  long  delay,  manifested  itself; 
 proving  to  be  an  angel  charged  to  introduce  the  Christian 
 sufferer  to  a  state  of  being  for  which  his  meetness  was  most 
 clear  ;  for  who  loved  more  unfeignedly  than  he  ? — who,  whilst 
 he  was  able,  preached  more  faithfully  those  truths  which  tend 
 to  '  humble  the  sinner,  to  exalt  the  Saviour,  and  to  promote 
 holiness]'  So  soon  did  Mr.  Sowerby  sink,  that  when  Mr. 
 Thomason  was  hastening  to  his  final  destination,  that  friend, 
 who  had  been  instrumental  in  leading  him  into  the  way  of 
 peace,  witnessed  the  proof  of  that  peace  on  the  bed  of  lan- 
 guishing and  in  a  dying  hour,  and  found  that  indeed  it  passed 
 all  understanding." 
 
 Among  many  incidents  of  lighter  moment,  which  from  time 
 to  time  arose  to  encourage  Mr.  Simeon  amidst  much  opposi- 
 tion and  trial,  perhaps  the  following  is  not  unworthy  of  being 
 recorded.  He  had  recently  endured  considerable  loss  on  ac 
 count  of  his  self-denying  benevolence,  when  very  unexpectedly 
 he  received,  from  an  unknown  hand,  this  somewhat  remark- 
 able token  of  confidence  and  respect. 
 
 "Cambridge,  Oct.  8,  1800. 
 
 "  As  one  of  the  executors  of  the  late  Mr. it  is  my  duty 
 
 to  inform  you,  that  he  has  by  his  will  left  you  a  legacy  of 
 eight  hundred  pounds,  in  the  words  mentioned  on  the  other 
 side ;  and  the  further  sum  of  one  hundred  pounds  for  your 
 trouble  in  the  disposition  thereof." 
 
 Upon  the  front  of  this  letter  Mr.  Simeon  has  written  : — 
 "  I  had  about  a  year  before  suffered  great  loss  in  my  fortune 
 (no  matter  how)  for  doing  good  with  my  money.  Here  a  man, 
 whom  I  never  saw,  left  me  800/.  to  do  good  with,  and  no 
 responsibility  in  accounting  for  it.  No  one  needs  to  tell  me 
 whence  this  came." 
 
 In  the  course  of  the  following  year  Mr.  Simeon  completed 
 
JR.  40.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  131 
 
 the  design,  which  he  had  before  announced,  of  adding  another 
 series  of  Skeletons  fco  the  former  volume.  Those  amounting  in 
 number  to  five  hundred,  were  published  in  two  large  volumes. 
 Md  arranged  systematically  under  the  following  heads  : — Types 
 — Prophecies — Parables — Miracles— Warnings — Exhortations 
 —  Promises — Examples.  The  first  volume  being  reprinted 
 uniformly  with  these  two,  the  whole  work  was  now  designated. 
 •  Helps  to  Composition ;'  and  was  introduced  to  the  public  by 
 a  very  important  doctrinal  preface,  in  which  Mr.  S.  states  his 
 object  to  be  u  freely  and  without  reserve"  to  express  his  senti- 
 ments upon  the  great  controversy  of  those  times,  being  "  ex- 
 ceedingly desirous  to  counteract  that  spirit  of  animosity,  which 
 had  so  greatly  prevailed  against  those  who  adhere  to  the  prin- 
 ciples of  the  Established  Church."  The  statements  contained 
 in  that  preface  Mr.  Simeon  deemed  so  important  (at  least  in 
 this  point  of  view)  that  in  his  "Answer  to  Dr.  Marsh's  Inquiry, 
 respecting  the  neglecting  to  give  the  Prayer  book  with  the 
 Bible,"  (published  in  1812,)  he  introduces  nearly  the  whole  of 
 these  remarks,  that  his  readers  might  u  know  how  far  these 
 sentiments  are  repugnant  to  the  Articles  or  Liturgy  of  the 
 Church  of  England. "  And  he  observes  further,  "that  this  part 
 o(  the  preface  was  originally  written  on  purpose  to  prevent  even 
 a  possibility  of  misrepresentation  on  the  part  of  those  who  are 
 so  forward  to  designate  their  brethren  by  injurious  and  ob- 
 noxious appellations.'1  On  the  margin  oi  his  own  copy  Mr. 
 Simeon  has  written  ;  "  The  reader  is  requested  to  bear  in  mind, 
 that  the  extract  could  not  possibly  have  been  shortened  with- 
 out mutilating  the  subject,  which  is  of  extreme  importance 
 both  in  itself,  and  in  reference  to  Dr.  M.'s  pamphlet.  The 
 Author  hopes  that  this  will  plead  his  excuse  for  the  length  of 
 the  extract."  As  Mr.  Simeon  continued  to  attach  "extreme 
 importance"  to  this  preface  to  the  end  of  his  life,  and  always 
 referred  to  it  as  the  best  exposition  of  his  views  on  the  Cal- 
 vinistic  controversy,  it  is  here  given  entire. 
 
 extract  from  the  preface  of  the  "ILJps  to  Composition." 
 
 "In  the  discussion  of  so  many  subjects,  it  cannot  fail  but 
 that  every  doctrine  of  our  holy  religion  must  be  more  or  less 
 canvassed.  On  every  point  the  Author  has  spoken  freely,  and 
 without  reserve.  As  for  names  and  parties  in  religion,  he 
 equally  disclaims  them  all  :  he  takes  his  religion  from  the 
 Bible  ;  and  endeavours,  as  much  as  possible,  to  speak  as  that 
 
 K  2 
 
132  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1801. 
 
 speaks.*  Hence,  as  in  the  Scriptures  themselves,  so  also  in 
 this  Work,  there  will  be  found  sentiments,  not  really  opposite, 
 hut  apparently  of  an  opposite  tendency,  according  to  the  sub- 
 ject that  is  under  discussion.  In  writing,  for  instance,  on 
 John  v.  40,  '  Ye  vnll  not  come  to  me  that  ye  might  have  life, 
 he  does  not  hesitate  to  lay  the  whole  blame  of  men's  condem- 
 nation on  the  obstinacy  of  their  own  depraved  will :  nor  does 
 he  think  it  at  all  necessary  to  weaken  the  subject  by  nice  dis- 
 tinctions, in  order  to  support  a  system.  On  the  contrary, 
 when  he  preaches  on  John  vi.  44,  'No  man  can  come  unto  me, 
 except  the  Father  who  hath  sent  me  draw  him?  he  does  not 
 scruple  to  state  in  the  fullest  manner  he  is  able,  '  That  we 
 have  no  power  to  do  good  works  pleasant  and  acceptable  to 
 God,  without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing  us  that 
 we  may  have  a  good  will,  and  working  with  us  when  we  have 
 that  good  willf;'  nor  does  he  judge  it  expedient  on  any  ac- 
 count to  soften,  and  palliate,  and  fritter  away  this  important 
 truth.  While  too  many  set  these  passages  at  variance,  and 
 espouse  the  one  in  opposition  to  the  other,  he  dwells  with 
 equal  pleasure  on  them  both  ;  and  thinks  it,  on  the  whole, 
 better  to  state  these  apparently  opposite  truths  in  the  plain 
 and  unsophisticated  manner  of  the  Scriptures,  than  to  enter 
 into  scholastic  subtleties,  that  have  been  invented  for  the 
 upholding  of  human  systems.  He  is  aware,  that  they  who 
 are  warm  advocates  for  this  or  that  system  of  religion,  will  be 
 ready  to  condemn  him  as  inconsistent :  but,  if  he  speak  in 
 exact  conformity  with  the  Scriptures,  he  shall  rest  the  vindi- 
 cation of  his  conduct  simply  on  the  authority  and  example  of 
 the  Inspired  Writers.  He  has  no  desire  to  be  wise  above  what 
 is  written,  nor  any  conceit  that  he  can  teach  the  Apostles  to 
 speak  with  more  propriety  and  correctness  than  they  have 
 spoken. 
 
 "  It  may  be  asked   perhaps,  How  do  you  reconcile  these 
 doctrines,   which  you   believe  to  be  of  equal  authority  and 
 
 *  "  If  in  any  thing  he  grounded  his  sentiments  upon  human  au- 
 thority, it  would  not  be  on  the  dogmas  of  Calvin  or  Arminius,  but  on 
 the  Articles  and  Homilies  of  the  Church  of  England.  He  has  the  hap- 
 piness to  say,  that  he  does  ex  animo,  from  his  inmost  soul,  believe  the 
 doctrines  to  which  he  has  subscribed  :  but  the  reason  of  his  believing 
 them  is  not,  that  they  are  made  the  Creed  of  the  Established  Church, 
 but,  that  he  finds  them  manifestly  contained  in  the  Sacred  Oracles." 
 
 t  The  Tenth  Article. 
 
XT.   41.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  133 
 
 equal  importance?     But  what  right  has  any  man  to  impost 
 
 this  task  on  the  preachers  of  Clod's  word  I  God  has  not  re- 
 quired it  of  them  ;  nor  is  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  any  doe- 
 trine  to  be  determined  absolutely  by  this  criterion.  It  is 
 presumed,  that  every  one  will  acknowledge  the  holiness  of 
 God,  and  the  existence  of  sin  :  but  will  any  one  undertake  to 
 reconcile  them  1  or  does  any  one  consider  the  inability  of  man 
 to  reconcile  them,  as  a  sufficient  ground  for  denying  either  the 
 one  or  the  other  of  these  truths  ?  If  then  neither  of  these 
 points  are  doubted,  notwithstanding  they  cannot  be  reconciled 
 by  us,  wrhy  should  other  points,  equally  obvious  in  some 
 respects,  yet  equally  difficult  to  be  reconciled  in  others,  be  in- 
 compatible, merely  because  we,  with  our  limited  capacity, 
 cannot  perfectly  discern  their  harmony  and  agreement  1 
 
 "But  perhaps  these  points,  which  have  been  such  a  fruitful 
 source  of  contention  in  the  Church,  are  not  so  opposite  to  each 
 other  as  some  imagine  :  and  it  is  possible,  that  the  truly 
 Scriptural  statement  will  be  found,  not  in  an  exclusive  adop- 
 tion of  either,  nor  yet  in  a  confused  mixture  of  both,  but  in 
 the  proper  and  seasonable  application  of  them  both  ;  or,  to 
 use  the  language  of  St.  Paul,  'in  rightly  dividing  the  word  of 
 truth.' 
 
 "  Here  the  Author  desires  to  speak  with  trembling.  He  is 
 aware  that  he  is  treading  upon  slippery  ground  ;  and  that  he 
 has  but  little  prospect  of  satisfying  any  who  have  decidedly 
 ranged  themselves  under  the  standard  either  of  Calvin  or 
 Arminius.  But  he  wishes  to  be  understood  :  he  is  not  solicit- 
 ous to  bring  any  man  to  pronounce  his  Shibboleth  ;  much  less 
 has  he  any  design  to  maintain  a  controversy  in  support  of  it  : 
 he  merely  offers  an  apology  for  the  sentiments  contained  in 
 his  publication,  and,  with  much  deference,  submits  to  the 
 public  his  views  of  Scripture  truth  :  and,  whether  they  be 
 perfectly  approved  or  not,  this  he  hopes  to  gain  from  all 
 parties,  a  favourable  acceptance  of  what  they  do  approve,  and 
 a  candid  forbearance  in  the  points  they  disapprove. 
 
 "This  being  premised,  he  will  proceed  to  state  the  manner 
 in  which  these  apparently  opposite  tenets  may,  in  his  judg- 
 ment, be  profitably  insisted  on. 
 
 "  It  is  supposed  by  many,  that  the  doctrines  of  grace  are 
 incompatible  with  the  doctrine  of  man's  free-will ;  and  that 
 therefore  the  one  or  the  other  must  be  false.  But  why  so  1 
 Can  any  man  doubt  one  moment  whether  he  be  a  free-agent 
 
134  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1801. 
 
 or  not  1  he  may  as  well  doubt  his  own  existence.  On  the 
 other  hand,  will  any  man  who  has  the  smallest  spark  of  hu- 
 mility affirm,  that  he  has  '  made  himself  to  differ  ;  and  that 
 he  has  something  which  he  has  not  received'  from  a  superior 
 power?*  Will  any  one  refuse  to  say  with  the  Apostle,  'By 
 the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am  ? '  | 
 
 u  Again  ;  as  men  differ  with  respect  to  the  first  beginnings 
 of  a  work  of  grace,  so  do  they  also  with  respect  to  the  man- 
 ner in  which  it  must  be  carried  on ;  some  affirming,  that  God 
 has  engaged  to  '  perfect  that  which  concerneth  us  ;'  and  others, 
 that  even  St.  Paul  had  reason  to  fear  'lest  he  himself  should 
 become  a  cast-away.'  But  why  should  these  things  be  deemed 
 incompatible?  J  Does  not  every  man  feel  within  himself  a 
 liableness,  yea,  a  proneness,  to  fall  ?  Does  not  every  man  feel, 
 tliat  there  is  corruption  enough  within  him  to  drive  him  to 
 the  commission  of  the  greatest  enormities,  and  eternally  to 
 destroy  his  soul  ?  He  can  have  but  little  knowledge  of  his 
 own  heart  who  will  deny  this.  On  the  other  hand,  who  that 
 is  holding  on  in  the  ways  of  righteousness,  does  not  daily 
 ascribe  his  stedfastness  to  the  influence  of  that  grace,  which 
 he  receives  from  God  ;  and  look  daily  to  God  for  more  grace, 
 in  order  that  he  may  be  t  kept  by  his  power  through  faith  unto 
 salvation?  '§  No  man  can  in  any  measure  resemble  the  scrip- 
 ture saints,  unless  he  be  of  this  disposition.  Why  then  must- 
 these  things  be  put  in  opposition  to  each  other,  so  that  every 
 advocate  for  one  of  these  points  must  of  necessity  controvert 
 and  explode  the  other?  Only  let  any %)ioiis  person,  whether  Cal- 
 vinist  or  Arminian,  examine  the  language  of  his  prayers  after 
 he  has  been  devoutly  pouring  out  his  soul  before  God,  and  he 
 will  find  his  own  words  almost  in  perfect  consonance  with  the 
 foregoing  statement.  The  Calvinist  will  be  confessing  the  ex- 
 treme depravity  of  his  nature,  together  with  his  liability  and 
 proneness  to  fall;  and  the  Arminian  will  be  glorifying  God 
 
 *  1  Cor.  iv.  7.  t  1  Cor.  xv.  10. 
 
 X  "  Benhadad  might  have  recovered  from  his  disease,  though  God  had 
 decreed  that,  by  Hazael's  device,  he  should  die  of  it;  (2  Kings  viii.  10.) 
 So  we  may  (for  aught  that  there  is  in  us)  die  in  our  sins,  though  God 
 has  decreed  that  he  will  save  us  from  death.  In  both  cases  the  decree  of 
 God  stands ;  but  the  possibility  of  the  event,  as  considered  in  itself,  re- 
 mains unaltered.  Neither  our  liableness  to  perish  prevents  the  execu- 
 tion of  God's  decree  j  nor  does  his  decree  alter  our  liableness  (in  ourselves) 
 to  perish." 
 
 §  1  Pet,  i.  5. 
 
JET.  41.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  135 
 
 for  all  that  is  good  within  him,  and  will  commit  his  soul  to 
 God,  in  order  that  l  He  who  has  laid  the  foundation  of  his  own 
 spiritual  temple,  may  also  finish  it.'* 
 
 "  Doubtless  either  of  these  points  may  be  injudiciously 
 stated,  or  improperly  applied.  If  the  doctrines  of  Election 
 and  Predestination  be  so  stated  as  to  destroy  man's  free  agency, 
 and  make  him  merely  passive  in  the  work  of  salvation,  they 
 are  not  stated  as  they  are  in  the  Articles  and  Homilies  of  our 
 Church,  or  as  they  are  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.     On  the  other 
 
 *  Zech.  iv.  9. 
 
 "A  circumstance  within  the  Author's  knowledge  reflects  so  much 
 light  upon  the  subject,  that  he  trusts  he  shall  be  pardoned  for  relat- 
 ing it. 
 
 "  A  young  Minister,  about  three  or  four  years  after  he  was  ordained, 
 had  an  opportunity  of  conversing  familiarly  with  the  great  and  vener- 
 able leader  of  the  Arminians  in  this  kingdom  ;  and,  wishing  to  improve 
 the  occasion  to  the  uttermost,  he  addressed  him  nearly  in  the  following 
 words  :  '  Sir,  I  understand  that  you  are  called  an  Arminian ;  and  1  have 
 been  sometimes  called  a  Calvinist ;  and  therefore  I  suppose  we  are  to 
 draw  daggers.  But  before  I  consent  to  begin  the  combat,  with  your 
 permission  I  will  ask  you  a  few  questions,  not  from  impertinent  curi- 
 osity, but  for  real  instruction.'  Permission  being  very  readily  and 
 kindly  granted,  the  young  Minister  proceeded  to  ask,  'Pray  Sir,  do  you 
 feel  yourself  a  depraved  creature,  so  depraved,  that  you  would  never 
 have  thought  of  turning  unto  God,  if  God  had  not  first  put  it  into  your 
 heart1?' — '  Yes,'  says  the  veteran,  'I  do  indeed.' — 'And  do  you  utterly 
 despair  of  recommending  yourself  to  God  by  anything  that  you  can  do  ; 
 and  look  for  salvation  solely  through  the  blood  and  righteousness  of 
 Christ  ] ' — '  Yes,  solely  through  Christ.' — '  But,  Sir,  supposing  you  were 
 at  first  saved  by  Christ,  are  you  not  some  how  or  other  to  save  yourself 
 afterwards  by  your  own  works]' — '  No  ;  I  must  be  saved  by  Christ  from 
 first  to  last.' — '  Allowing  then  that  you  were  first  turned  by  the  grace  of 
 God,  are  you  not  in  some  way  or  other  to  keep  yourself  by  your  own 
 power]' — 'No.' — 'What  then,  are  you  to  be  upheld  every  hour  and 
 every  moment  by  God,  as  much  as  an  infant  in  its  mother's  arms?'— 
 'Yes;  altogether.' — '  And  is  all  your  hope  in  the  grace  and  mercy  of  God 
 to  preserve  you  unto  his  heavenly  kingdom  1 ' — '  Yes ;  I  have  no  hope, 
 but  in  him.' — '  Then,  Sir,  with  your  leave  I  will  put  up  my  dagger 
 again ;  for  this  is  all  my  Calvinism  ;  this  is  my  election,  my  justifica- 
 tion by  faith,  my  final  perseverance  :  it  is,  in  substance,  all  that  I  hold, 
 and  as  1  hold  it :  and  therefore,  if  you  please,  instead  of  searching  out 
 terms  and  phrases  to  be  a  ground  of  contention  between  us,  we  will  cor- 
 dially unite  in  those  things  wherein  we  agree.' 
 
 "  The  Arminian  leader  was  so  pleased  with  the  conversation,  that  he 
 made  particular  mention  of  it  in  his  journals;  and  notwithstanding 
 there  never  afterwards  was  any  connexion  between  the  parties,  he  re- 
 tained an  unfeigned  regard  for  his  young  inquirer  to  the  hour  of  his 
 death." 
 
136  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1801. 
 
 hand,  if  the  doctrines  of  free-will  and  liableness  to  final 
 apostasy  be  so  stated  as  to  rob  God  of  his  honour,  and  to  deny 
 that  he  is  both  '  the  Author  and  the  Finisher  of  our  faith/ 
 they  are  equally  abhorrent  from  the  sentiments  of  our  Estab- 
 lished Church,  and  from  the  plainest  declarations  of  Holy 
 Writ. 
 
 "  The  Author  humbly  apprehends,  that  there  is  a  perfect 
 agreement  between  these  different  points  ;  and  that  they  are 
 equally  salutary  or  equally  pernicious,  according  as  they  are 
 properly  or  improperly  applied.  If,  for  instance,  on  hearing 
 a  person  excuse  his  own  supineness  by  saying,  '  I  can  do 
 nothing,  unless  God  give  me  his  grace /  we  should  reply, 
 '  This  is  true  ;  it  is  God  who  alone  can  give  you  either  to 
 will  or  to  do' — what  would  be  the  consequence  1  We  should 
 confirm  him  in  his  sloth,  and  encourage  him  to  cast  all  the 
 blame  of  his  condemnation  upon  God  himself.  But  if  we 
 should  bring  before  him  the  apparently  opposite  truths,  and 
 bid  him  arise  and  call  upon  God  ;  we  should  take  the  way  to 
 convince  him,  that  the  fault  was  utterly  his  own,  and  that  his 
 destruction  would  be  the  consequence  not  of  God's  decrees,  but 
 of  his  own  inveterate  love  of  sin. 
 
 "  Let  us  suppose,  on  the  other  hand,  that  a  person  having 
 1  tasted  the  good  word  of  life,'  begin  to  boast,  that  he  has  made 
 himself  to  differ,  and  that  his  superiority  to  others  is  the  mere 
 result  of  his  own  free-will  :  if,  in  answer  to  him,  we  should 
 immediately  descant  on  our  freedom  to  good  or  evil,  and  on 
 the  powers  with  which  God  has  endued  us  for  the  preservation 
 of  our  souls,  we  should  foster  the  pride  of  his  heart,  and 
 encourage  him,  contrary  to  an  express  command,  to  glory 
 before  God  :*  whereas,  if  we  should  remind  him,  that  '  by 
 the  grace  of  God  we  are  what  we  are/  and  that  all  must  say, 
 (  Not  unto  us,  0  Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy  name  be  the 
 praise/  we  should  lower  his  overweening  conceit  of  his  own 
 goodness,  and  lead  him  to  acknowledge  his  obligations  to  God. 
 
 "Let  us  illustrate  the  same  in  reference  to  the  two  other 
 doctrines  we  mentioned,  namely,  The  perseverance  of  the 
 saints,  and  our  liableness,  in  ourselves,  to  'make  shipwreck 
 of  the  faith.'1  Suppose  a  person  say,  c  I  need  not  be  careful 
 about  my  conduct ;'  for  '  God  has  begun  the  good  work  within 
 me,  and  has  engaged  to  perform  it  till  the  day  of  Christ :'  if 
 
 *  1  Cor.  i.  29.     Rom.  iii.  27. 
 
JET.  41.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  137 
 
 we  were  to  begin  extolling  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  setting 
 forth  the  truth  of  God  in  his  promises,  we  should  countenance 
 his  error  at  the  very  time  that  he  was  turning  the  grace  of 
 God  into  licentiousness.  But  if  we  should  warn  him  against 
 the  danger  of  being  given  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  and 
 of  perishing  under  an  accumulated  load  of  guilt,  we  should 
 counteract  his  sinful  disposition,  and  stimulate  him  to  flee 
 from  the  wrath  to  come. 
 
 "  On  the  other  hand,  if  a  humble  person  should  be  droop- 
 ing and  desponding  under  a  sense  of  his  own  corruptions,  and 
 we  should  spread  before  him  all  our  difficulties  and  dangers, 
 we  should  altogether  i  break  the  bruised  reed,  and  quench  the 
 smoking  flax  :'  but  if  we  should  point  out  to  him  the  fulness 
 and  stability  of  God's  covenant;  if  we  should  enlarge  upon 
 the  interest  which  Christ  takes  in  his  people,  and  his  engage- 
 ments that  ;  none  shall  ever  pluck  them  out  of  his  hand  f* 
 it  is  obvious,  that  we  should  administer  a  cordial  to  his  faint- 
 ing spirit,  or  (as  God  requires  of  us)  we  should  ' strengthen 
 the  weak  hands,  and  confirm  the  feeble  knees,  and  comfort  the 
 fearful  heart.' 
 
 "  These  sentiments  may  perhaps  receive  some  confirmation 
 from  the  conduct  of  the  apostle  Paul.  In  administering  the 
 word,  he  consulted  the  state  of  his  auditors,  and  apportioned 
 to  them  either  'milk  or  strong  meat,'  according  to  their  abi- 
 lity  to  digest  and  improve  it.t  In  reference  to  this  we  may 
 say,  that  the  doctrines  of  human  liberty,  and  human  frailty, 
 together  with  the  other  first  principles  of  Christianity,  are  as 
 milk,  which  those  who  are  yet  i babes  in  Christ,'  must  have 
 set  before  them  :  but  that  the  doctrines  of  grace,  or  c  the 
 deep  things  of  God,'  are  rather  as  strong  meat,  which  none 
 can  digest,  unless  they  have  grown  to  some  stature  in  the 
 family  of  Christ,  and  '  had  their  spiritual  senses  long  exercised 
 in  discerning  good  and  evil  :'|  and  that,  as  strong  meat, 
 which  would  nourish  an  adult,  would  destroy  the  life  of  an 
 infant ;  and  milk  that  would  nourish  an  infant,  would  be 
 inadequate  to  the  support  of  a  man  oppressed  with  hard 
 labour  ;  so  it  is  with  respect  to  the  points  which  we  have  been 
 considering.  Or,  if  we  may  be  permitted  a  little  to  vary  this 
 illustration,  the  one  sort  of  truths  are  as  food  proper  to  be 
 
 *  John  x.  27,  28.       f  1  Cor.  iii.  1,  2.       J  Heb.  v.  12,  14. 
 
138  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1801. 
 
 administered  to  all  ;  whereas  the  other  are  rather  as  cordials 
 for  the  support  and  comfort  of  those  who  need  them. 
 
 "  In  a  word,  there  seems  to  be  a  perfect  correspondence 
 between  God's  works  of  providence  and  grace  :  in  the  former, 
 '  he  worketh  all  things  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own 
 will,'  yet  leaves  men  perfectly  free  agents  in  all  that  they  do  ; 
 so  in  the  latter,  he  accomplishes  his  own  eternal  purpose  both 
 in  calling  and  keeping  his  elect  ;  but  yet  he  never  puts  upon 
 them  any  constraint,  which  is  not  perfectly  compatible  with 
 the  freest  operations  of  their  own  will. 
 
 "  The  Author  well  knows  that  these  doctrines  may  be,  and 
 alas  !  too  often  are,  so  stated  as  to  be  really  contradictory. 
 But  that  they  may  be  so  stated  as  to  be  profitable  to  the  souls 
 of  men,  he  hopes  is  clear  from  the  illustrations  that  have  been 
 just  given." 
 
 He  trusts  he  shall  be  pardoned  if  he  go  yet  further,  and  say, 
 that  in  his  judgment,  there  not  only  is  no  positive  contradic- 
 tion in  this  statement,  but  that  there  is  a  propriety  in  it,  yea, 
 moreover,  a  necessity  for  it,  because  there  is  a  subserviency  in 
 these  truths,  the  one  to  the  other.  God  elects  us;  but  he  carries 
 his  purpose  into  effect  by  the  free  agency  of  man,  which  is 
 altogether  influenced  by  rational  considerations.  So  also  he 
 carries  on  and  completes  his  work  in  our  souls,  by  causing  us 
 to  feel  our  proneness  to  apostatize,  and  by  making  us  cry  to 
 him  daily  for  the  more  effectual  influences  of  his  grace.  Thus, 
 while  he  consults  his  own  glory,  he  promotes  our  greatest  good, 
 in  that  he  teaches  us  to  combine  humility  with  earnestness, 
 and  vigilance  with  composure.  • 
 
 "  The  Author  would  not  have  troubled  the  Reader  with 
 this  apology,  were  it  not  that  he  is  exceedingly  desirous  to 
 counteract  that  spirit  of  animosity,  which  has  of  late  so  greatly 
 prevailed  against  those  who  adhere  to   the  principles  of  the 
 
 *  "  Many  have  carried  their  attachment  to  system  so  far,  that  they 
 could  not  endure  to  preach  upon  any  passage  of  Scripture  that  seemed 
 to  oppose  their  favourite  sentiments ;  or,  if  they  did,  their  whole  endea- 
 vour has  been  to  make  the  text  speak  a  different  language  from  that 
 which  it  appeared  to  do.  In  opposition  to  all  such  modes  of  procedure, 
 it  is  the  Author's  wish  in  this  preface  to  recommend  a  conformity  to  the 
 Scriptures  themselves  without  any  solicitude  about  systems  of  man's  in- 
 vention. Nor  would  anything  under  heaven  be  more  grateful  to  him 
 than  to  see  names  and  parties  buried  in  eternal  oblivion,  and  primitive 
 simplicity  restored  to  the  Church." 
 
JET.  41.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  139 
 
 Established  Church.  Not  that  he  has  himself  any  cause  to 
 complain  ;  on  the  contrary,  he  has  reason  to  acknowledge,  that 
 his  former  volume  met  with  a  far  more  favourable  reception 
 from  the  public  than  he  ever  dared  to  expect.  But  he  would 
 wish  his  work  to  be  brought  to  this  test — Does  it  uniformly 
 tend  «  a 
 
 "  TO  nUMBLE  THE  SINNER  ? 
 "  TO  EXALT  THE  SAVIOUR  1 
 "  TO    PROMOTE    HOLINESS  1 " 
 
 "  If  in  one  single  instance  it  lose  sight  of  any  of  these  points, 
 let  it  be  condemned  without  mercy.*  But,  if  it  invariably 
 pursue  these  ends,  then  let  not  any,  whatever  system  they  em- 
 brace, quarrel  with  an  expression  that  does  not  quite  accord 
 with  their  views.  Let  them  consider  the  general  scope  and 
 tendency  of  the  book  :  and,  if  it  be,  as  he  trusts  it  is,  not  to 
 strengthen  a  party  in  the  Church,  but  to  promote  the  good  of 
 the  whole ;  then  let  smaller  differences  of  sentiment  be  over- 
 looked, and  all  unite  in  vindicating  the  great  doctrines  of  Sal- 
 vation by  Grace  through  Faith  in  Christ." 
 
 It  is  of  great  importance  that  the  infirmities  of  eminent 
 servants  of  God  should  ever  be  faithfully  recorded ;  in  order 
 that  we  may  learn  what  trials  and  conflicts  they  had  to  endure, 
 and  how  they  gained  "  power  and  strength  to  have  victory 
 against  the  devil,  the  world,  and  the  flesh."  Thus  shall  we  be 
 the  more  led  to  magnify  God  for  his  grace  bestowed  upon  them, 
 and  at  the  same  time  derive  comfort  and  hope  for  ourselves, 
 wrhen  endeavouring  to  subdue  our  own  besetting  sins.  Amongst 
 other  infirmities,  acknowledged  already  at  the  commencement 
 of  this  Memoir,  it  may  be  observed  that  Mr.  Simeon  was  much 
 tried  at  times  by  a  certain  irritability  of  temper,  which  was 
 doubtless  not  a  little  aggravated  by  occasional  attacks  of  the 
 gout.  No  one  however  could  be  more  sensible  of  the  evil  than 
 he  was  himself;  and  never  was  any  one  more  ready  to  confess 
 and  deplore  his  own  failings.  Occasionally  these  outbreaks 
 would  almost  provoke  a  smile,  from  the  nature  of  the  incidents 
 
 *  "  By  this  expression  the  Author  means,  that  such  is  his  abhorrence 
 of  every  principle  which  militates  against  any  one  of  the  points  referred 
 to,  that  he  conceives  it  almost  impossible  that  a  word  should  fall  from 
 his  pen,  which,  if  candidly  interpreted,  can  be  justly  said  to  contradict 
 them." 
 
140  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1804. 
 
 out  of  which  they  arose.  The  following  is  an  instance  exem- 
 plifying these  traits  of  character.  Mr.  Edwards  in  a  letter  to 
 the  Editor  describes  the  scene  as  he  witnessed  it.  "  You  know 
 how  particular  our  friend  was  about  stirring  the  fire ;  and 
 there  was  also  another  and  greater  infirmity  of  his,  of  speaking 
 at  times,  as  if  he  were  very  angry,  about  mere  trifles.  We 
 were  one  day  sitting  at  dinner  at  Mr.  Hankinson's,  when  a 
 servant  behind  him  stirred  the  fire,  in  a  way  so  unscientific, 
 that  Mr.  S.  turned  round  and  hit  the  man  a  thump  on  the 
 back,  to  stay  his  proceedings.  When  he  was  leaving  me,  on 
 horseback,  after  the  same  visit,  my  servant  had  put  the  wrong 
 bridle  upon  his  horse.  He  was  in  a  hurry  to  be  gone,  and  his 
 temper  broke  out  so  violently,  that  I  ventured  to  give  him  a 
 little  humorous  castigation.  His  cloak-bag  was  to  follow  him 
 by  coach ;  so  I  feigned  a  letter  in  my  servant's  name,  saying, 
 how  high  his  character  stood  in  the  kitchen  \  but  that  they 
 could  not  understand,  how  a  gentleman,  who  preached  and 
 prayed  so  well,  should  be  in  such  passions  about  nothing,  and 
 wear  no  bridle  upon  his  own  tongue.  This  I  signed  '  John 
 Softly,'  and  deposited  it  in  his  cloak -bag.  The  hoax  so  far 
 succeeded,  that  at  first  he  scarcely  discovered  it ;  but  it  after- 
 wards produced  these  two  characteristic  notes." 
 
 The  first  is  to  '  John  Softly :' — 
 
 "  Apr.  12,  1804. 
 "  I  most  cordially  thank  you,  my  dear  friend,  for 
 your  kind  and  seasonable  reproof.  I  feel  it  to  be  both  just 
 and  necessary  ;  and  will  endeavour  with  God's  help  to  make  a 
 suitable  improvement  of  it.  If  it  do  not  produce  its  proper 
 effects,  I  shall  be  exceedingly  thankful  to  have  a  second 
 edition  of  it.  I  trust  your  '  precious  balm  will  not  break 
 my  head ;'  but  I  hope  it  will  soften  the  spirit  of  your  much 
 indebted  friend,  "  Ciias.  Proud  and  Irritable." 
 
 The  second  is  to  Mr.  Edwards  : — 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend  and  Brother, 
 
 81  You  have  no  occasion  to  think  of  apologies  ;  for  I 
 have  day  and  night  thanked  God  for  you,  and  prayed  for 
 blessings  on  your  head,  and  watched  and  prayed  against  my 
 besetting  sin,  or  rather,  against  one  out  of  a  thousand  of  my 
 besetting  sins.  I  know  and  feel  that  I  am  extremely  blame- 
 able  on  the    side  you    referred  to  j    but  in  spite  of  all  my 
 
MT.  44.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  14! 
 
 wishes  and  endeavours,  if  I  am  not  much  upon  my  guard,  T 
 fall  again  and  again  into  the  same  sins.  Naturam  expellas 
 furcd,  tamen  usque  recurret.  If  I  could  but  put  gratia  instead 
 of  furca,  I  would  knock  his  adage  on  the  head.  I  hope,  my 
 dearest  brother,  that  when  you  find  your  soul  nigh  to  God,  you 
 will  remember  one  who  so  greatly  needs  all  the  help  he  can 
 
 get Our  poor  brother,  Mr.  Crowder,  had  his  funeral 
 
 sermon  preached  last  night.  The  Church  was  as  full  as  it 
 would  hold  :  and  I  hope  God  was  in  the  midst  of  us.  On  the 
 day  you  receive  this  (for  I  am  too  late  for  the  post  this  even- 
 ing, Friday),  I  shall  (d.v.)  be  preaching  my  Mission  Sermon 
 from  1  Chron.  xxix.  17,  18.  If  somewhat  of  the  same  spirit 
 appear  amongst  us  as  was  seen  on  that  occasion,  we  shall  have 
 reason  to  rejoice.  On  Wednesday  next  I  am  going  to  town  ; 
 I  have  some  Charity  Sermons  to  preach,  and  expect  to  be  de- 
 tained till  Whit-sunday.  This  is  not  pleasant  to  me  ;  but  I 
 will  endeavour  to  improve  my  time,  as  God  shall  enable  me. 
 
 "  Give  my  kindest,  best  love  to  my  dear  sister.  I  told  her 
 what  a  privilege  I  felt  it,  to  be  suffered  to  give  friendly  admo- 
 nitions: and  would  not  both  heaven  and  earth  cry  out  against 
 me,  if  I  were  not  thankful  for  a  monitor  ?  Dearest  brother,  God 
 alone  knoweth  how  corrupt  I  am.  It  is  not  for  nought  that 
 I  wonder  at  the  mercy  of  being  out  of  hell.  Go  on  (but  with- 
 out apologies),  and  cease  to  be  faithful  to  me,  when  I  kick  at 
 you  for  it,  or  when,  if  I  rise  against  reproof  at  the  time,  I  do 
 not  humble  myself  for  it  afterwards  with  shame  and  sorrow  of 
 heart :  or  rather,  never  cease,  whether  I  receive  it  well  or  ill  ; 
 but  if  you  be  not  a  savour  of  life  to  me, — be,  however  reluc- 
 tantly, a  savour  of  death.  With  earnest  prayers  that  all  your 
 love  may  return  an  hundredfold  into  your  own  bosom,  I  re- 
 main, yours,  most  affectionately,  "  C.  S." 
 
 "  Saturday.  I  open  this  again  to  entreat  that,  if  John's 
 mind  was  hurt  by  my  conduct,  you  will  tell  him,  that  I 
 earnestly  beg  his  pardon,  and  am  sorry  for  what  I  said  to  him." 
 
 We  must  now  return  to  the  narrative.  The  loss  Mr.  Simeon 
 had  sustained  by  the  early  removal  of  his  honoured  coadjutor 
 Mr.  Sowerby,  was  ere  long  to  be  supplied  by  the  services  of  one, 
 whose  praise  is  in  all  the  churches.  During  the  period  of  Mr. 
 Sowerby 's  labours  at  Trinity  Church,  a  student  of  St.  John's 
 College  had  become  a  regular  attendant  there,  who  the  next 
 year  (1801)  was  about  to  attain  the  same  honours  as  Senior 
 
142  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1804. 
 
 Wrangler,  and  afterwards  to  discharge  the  sacred  duties  of  the 
 ministry  in  the  same  Church. 
 
 Henry  Martyn  had  for  some  time  been  deeply  impressed  by 
 the  preaching  of  Mr.  Simeon  ;  and  amidst  the  labours  and 
 anxieties  almost  inseparable  from  the  preparation  for  a  high 
 degree,  he  had  found  the  unspeakable  importance  of  unremit- 
 ted attention  to  his  spiritual  progress.  "  The  chief  cause 
 under  God  of  his  stability  at  this  season,"  writes  Mr.  Sargent,* 
 "  in  those  religious  principles,  which  by  divine  grace  he  had 
 adopted,  was  evidently  that  constant  attendance,  which  he 
 now  commenced,  on  the  ministry  of  Mr.  Simeon,  under  whose 
 truly  pastoral  instructions,  he  himself  declares,  that  he  gradu- 
 ally acquired  more  knowledge  in  divine  things."  It  was 
 during  the  summer  vacation  of  this  year  that  their  acquaint- 
 ance became  more  intimate.  "  Having  long  listened  with  no 
 small  degree  of  pleasure  and  profit  to  Mr.  Simeon  as  a  preacher, 
 he  now  began  to  enjoy  the  happiness  of  an  admission  to  the 
 most  friendly  and  unreserved  intercourse  with  him ;  and  was 
 in  the  habit  of  soliciting  and  receiving  on  all  important  occa- 
 sions his  counsel  and  encouragement."  In  the  course  of  the 
 following  year  his  thoughts  appear  to  have  been  for  the  first 
 time  directed  to  the  idea  of  entering  upon  the  arduous  and 
 holy  work  of  a  Christian  Missionary.  "  The  immediate  cause 
 of  his  determination  to  undertake  this  office,  was  hearing  Mr. 
 Simeon  remark  on  the  benefit  which  had  resulted  from  the 
 services  of  a  Missionary  in  India  :  his  attention  was  thus 
 arrested,  and  his  thoughts  occupied  with  the  vast  importance 
 of  the  subject."  For  another  year  he  was  continually  engaged 
 in  the  contemplation  of  this  great  work  ;  and  by  diligent 
 '  attendance  to  reading,  to  exhortation,  to  doctrine,'  prepared 
 himself  for  the  solemn  rite  of  Ordination.  This  he  received 
 at  Ely,  Oct.  22,  1803,  and  immediately  commenced  his  pas- 
 toral duties  as  Curate  of  Trinity  Church,  undertaking  also 
 the  charge  of  the  small  village  of  Lolworth  in  the  neighbour- 
 hood. What  must  have  been  Mr.  Simeon's  consolations  in 
 the  ministry  at  this  period,  enjoying  as  he  now  did  the  rare 
 privilege  of  the  devoted  affection  and  invaluable  co-operation 
 of  two  such  friends  as  Thomason  and  Martyn  !  This  happy 
 triumvirate  however  was  not  long  to  continue.  Mr.  Martyn 
 was  soon  to  leave  his  native  shores  for  ever,  and  to  have  the 
 
 *  Life  of  Martyn. 
 
JR.  44.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  143 
 
 deeply-cherished  desires  of  his  soul  at  length  gratified  by  an 
 
 appointment  to  Missionary  labour  in  lmlia.      On  Wednesday, 
 
 April  3,  1805,  he  wont  to  Mr.  Grant's,  and  found  that  the 
 question  about  his  obtaining-  a  Chaplaincy  had  that  day  been 
 settled.  The  following  morning  he  returned  to  Cambridge, 
 to  take  leave  of  the  University  and  his  beloved  flock.      His 
 
 Journal  gives  us  the  touching  narrative  of  his  few  remaining 
 days  there. 
 
 "  At  night  was  at  Church,  when,  almost  for  the  first  time. 
 1  observed  Mr.  Simeon's  manner,  ami  conceived  great  admira- 
 tion of  him  as  a  preacher  ;  supped  with  him  alone  afterwards  : 
 he  prayed  before  1  went  away,  and  my  heart  was  solemnly 
 ■fleeted. — 6th.  Passed  most  of  the  morning  in  the  Fellows' 
 garden  ;  it  was  the  last  time  I  visited  this  favourite  retreat, 
 where  I  have  often  enjoyed  the  presence  of  God. — 7th  (Sun- 
 day). Preached  at  Lolworth  on  PrOY.  xxii.  17:  very  few- 
 seemed  affected  at  my  leaving  them,  and  those  chiefly  women. 
 An  old  farmer  of  a  neighbouring  parish,  as  he  was  taking- 
 leave  o(  me,  turned  aside  to  shed  tears  ;  this  affected  me 
 more  than  anything.  Rode  away,  with  my  heart  heavy, 
 partly  at  my  own  corruption,  partly  at  the  thoughts  o{  leaving 
 this  place  in  such  general  hardness  of  heart.  Yet  so  it  hath 
 pleased  God,  I  hope,  to  reserve  them  for  a  more  faithful 
 minister  :  prayed  over  the  whole  of  my  sermon  for  the  even- 
 ing (at  Trinity  Church),  and  when  I  came  to  preach  it,  God 
 assisted  me  beyond  my  hopes  ;  most  oi'  the  younger  people 
 seemed  to  be  in  tears  ;  the  text  was  2  Sam.  vii.  28,  29,  Took 
 leave  of  Dr.  Milner,  he  was  much  affected,  and  said  himself 
 his  heart  was  full.  Mr.  Simeon  commended  me  to  God  in 
 prayer,  in  which  he  pleaded,  among  other  things,  for  a  richer 
 blessing  on  my  soul,  lie  perceives  that  1  want  it,  and  so  do  J. 
 Professor  Farish  walked  home  with  me  to  the  College-gate, 
 and  there  I  parted  from  him,  with  no  small  sorrow. — 8th.  My 
 young  friends  in  the  University,  who  have  scarcely  left  me 
 a  moment  to  myself,  were  with  me  this  morning  as  soon  as 
 I  was  moving,  leaving  me  no  time  for  prayer.  My  mind  was 
 very  solemn,  and  I  wished  much  to  be  left  alone.  A  great 
 many  accompanied  me  to  the  coach,  which  took  me  up  at  the 
 end  of  the  town  :  it  was  a  thick,  misty  morning,  so  the  I'ni- 
 versity,  with  its  towers  and  spires,  was  out  of  sight  in  an 
 instant." 
 
 On   the    10th   of  July   he   went    to  Portsmouth  ;  where. 
 
144  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [lS05. 
 
 amongst  other  attached  friends,  who  had  come  to  offer  him 
 their  last  tokens  of  regard,  he  had  the  great  consolation  of 
 finding  Mr.  Simeon.  The  society  and  support  of  this  his 
 spiritual  father  he  enjoyed  to  the  last ;  and  from  him  he 
 learned,  to  his  exceeding  comfort,  "  that  their  flock  at  Cam- 
 bridge intended  on  the  day  of  his  departure,  as  far  as  it 
 could  be  ascertained,  to  give  themselves  up  to  fasting  and 
 prayer  ;"  whilst,  "  as  a  memorial  of  their  unfeigned  affection," 
 they  had  sent  him  a  silver  compass,  to  be  of  use  to  him  in  his 
 journeyings  u  through  the  trackless  desert."  "Mr.  Simeon," 
 he  writes,  u  read  and  prayed  in  the  afternoon,  thinking  I  was 
 to  go  on  board  for  the  last  time  ;  Mr.  Simeon  first  prayed  and 
 then  myself.  On  our  way  to  the  ship,  we  sung  hymns.  The 
 time  was  exceedingly  solemn,  and  our  hearts  seemed  filled 
 with  solemn  joy. — 14th,  (Sunday.)  Friends  came  on  board 
 early  ;  I  read  and  preached  on  Matt.  v.  2 — 4,  to  the  ship's 
 company,  passengers,  soldiers,  (fee.  Dined  ashore.  On  our 
 return  in  the  evening,  Mr.  Simeon  read  and  preached.  (There 
 was  the  utmost  attention,  and  one  of  the  officers  was  in  tears.) 
 I  went  ashore  with  them  in  the  evening,  much  against  my 
 will.  We  were  enlivened  and  refreshed  in  our  spirits  as  we 
 sung  hymns  by  moonlight  on  the  water. — 15th.  Mr.  Simeon 
 read  1  Peter  i.  and  I  prayed  with  some  degree  of  solemnity. 
 — 16th.  The  Commodore  called  at  the  inn  to  desire  that  all 
 persons  might  be  awaked,  as  the  fleet  would  sail  to-day ;  in 
 consequence  of  which  we  went  immediately  after  breakfast  to 
 the  quay,  to  go  aboard  in  the  purser's  boat  :  after  waiting  five 
 hours,  Mr.  Simeon  took  his  last  leave  of  me,  in  the  most 
 affecting  manner." — Early  the  next  morning  he  was  awakened 
 by  the  signal-gun  from  the  Commander  of  the  convoy,  and 
 found  when  he  got  up,  that  the  whole  fleet  were  under 
 weigh  ;  they  came  however  to  anchor  two  days  after  at  Fal- 
 mouth. From  thence  Mr.  Martyn  writes  to  his  beloved  friend, 
 who  had  accompanied  him  to  the  ship,  and  whose  face  he 
 should  now  see  no  more  : — "  It  was  a  very  painful  moment  to 
 me  when  I  awoke  in  the  morning  after  you  left  us,  and  found 
 the  fleet  actually  sailing  down  the  Channel.  Though  it  was 
 what  I  had  anxiously  been  looking  forward  to  so  long,  yet  the 
 consideration  of  being  parted  for  ever  from  my  friends,  almost 
 overcame  me.  My  feelings  were  those  of  a  man  who  should 
 suddenly  be  told,  that  every  friend  he  had  in  the  world  was  dead. 
 It  was  only  by  prayer  for  them  that  I  could  be  comforted; 
 
Mt.  45.]  RKY.    OHABUBS   HURON.  1  1  o 
 
 and  this  was   indeed  a  refreshment   to  my  soul,    because  by 
 
 meeting-  them  at  the  throne  of  grace,   1  seemed  again  to  be  in 
 their  society." 
 
 'In  the  summer  previous  to  his  leaving  Cambridge,  Mr. 
 Martvn  had  been  introduced  to  a  young  man  of  rare  genius 
 and  piety,  whom  Mr.  Simeon  had  been  anxious  to  commend 
 to  his  regard,  and  to  place  at  his  college.  The  warmest  sym- 
 pathy in  behalf  of  this  extraordinary  young  student  had 
 already  been  felt  by  all  who  knew  the  touching  history  of  his 
 early  life  ;  whilst  the  highest  expectation  had  been  formed  of 
 his  future  career,  in  consequence  of  his  matchless  talents  and 
 industry.  Every  academical  distinction,  whether  classical  or 
 mathematical,  was  considered  to  be  easily  within  his  reach. 
 But  the  highest  attractions  of  Henry  Kirke  White  in  the  view 
 of  Mr.  Martvn  were  the  loveliness  of  his  character  and  the 
 fervour  of  his  piety.  Here  indeed  he  found  i  a  kindred  spirit 
 with  himself  ;'  and  consequently  Mr.  Martvn 'took  the  live- 
 liest interest  in  his  behalf,  and  used  his  utmost  endeavours  to 
 facilitate  his  entrance  upon  that  course  at  college,  which  after- 
 wards proved  so  brilliant  and  so  transient.'  Through  Mr. 
 Simeon's  counsel  and  kind  promise  of  assistance,  Kirke  White 
 was  at  length  enabled,  amidst  all  his  difficulties,  to  indulge  the 
 long-cherished  hope  of  entering  the  University.  ;  1  can  now 
 inform  you,'  he  writes,  duly  9,  1804,  to  his  generous  friend 
 and  biographer,  .Mr.  Southoy.  '  that  I  have  reason  to  believe 
 my  way  through  college  is  clear  before  me.  From  what 
 source  I  know  not  ;  but  through  the  hands  of  Mr.  Simeon 
 I  am  provided  with  £30  per  annum  ;  and  while  things  go  on 
 so  prosperously  as  they  do  now,  1  can  command  £20  or  £30. 
 more  from  my  friends,  and  this,  in  all  probability,  until  I 
 take  my  degree.'  According  to  Mr.  Simeon's  advice  he  had 
 consented  to  defer  his  coming  to  college  for  a  year,  an  1  was 
 placed  under  the  tuition  of  Rev.  Mr,  Grainger,  of  Wintriny- 
 ham,  that  he  might  be  the  better  prepared  to  enter  on  that 
 career  of  honour,  which  appeared  to  open  so  brightly  before 
 him.  In  consequence  of  this  delay  he  lost  the  advantage,  he 
 had  fondly  looked  forward  to.  of  the  society  and  friendship  of 
 Mr.  Martvn  ;  who  was  gone  from  the  University,  before  lie 
 came  into  residence.  But  he  found  in  Mr.  Simeon  all  the 
 tenderness  and  solicitude,  which  a  kind  and  wise  father  could 
 bestow  upon  a  beloved  son.  And  besides  the  regard  and 
 sympathy  he    met   with   from   him    in    private,   he    had    the 
 
 L 
 
146  MEMOIRS    OF    TIIE  [1805. 
 
 benefit  of  his  public  ministry,  which  he  appears  to  have 
 highly  valued.  '  Mr.  Simeon's  preaching/  he  says,  '  strikes 
 me  much.'  And  well  did  he  profit  by  those  faithful  instruc- 
 tions. What  he  had  learned  to  esteem  as  a  privilege  of  the 
 first  importance  to  himself  —  the  opportunity  of  hearing 
 sound  and  earnest  sermons — he  cordially  commended  to  those 
 nearest  and  dearest  to  him.  '  It  is  well  for  you,'  he  observes 
 to  his  sister,  '  that  you  can  still  enjoy  the  privilege  of  sitting 
 under  the  sound  of  the  Gospel  ;  and  the  wants  of  others,  in 
 these  respects,  will,  perhaps,  teach  you  how  to  value  the 
 blessing.  All  our  comforts,  and  almost  all  our  hopes  here, 
 lie  at  the  mercy  of  every  succeeding  hour.  Death  is  always 
 at  hand  to  bereave  us  of  some  dear  connexion,  or  to  snatch  us 
 away  from  those  who  may  need  our  counsel  and  protection.' 
 Alas  !  how  soon  did  he  realize  the  truth  of  his  own  remarks. 
 '  The  seeds  of  death  were  in  him,  and  the  place,  to  which  he 
 had  so  long  looked  on  with  hope,  served  unhappily  as  a  hot- 
 house to  ripen  them.'  His  unrivalled  talent  had  placed  him, 
 after  his  first  college  examination,  at  the  very  head  of  his 
 year ;  and  through  the  kindness  of  his  tutor,  Mr.  Catton,  he 
 was  provided  with  additional  help  to  prosecute  his  fatal  studies 
 during  the  ensuing  summer.  With  rare  delicacy  he  now 
 determined  to  relinquish  the  aid  he  had  been  permitted  to 
 draw  from  Mr.  Simeon.  "  I  have  of  course  signified  to  Mr. 
 Simeon,1'  he  writes,  u  that  I  shall  have  no  need  whatever  of 
 the  stipend  which  I  have  hitherto  received  through  his  hands. 
 He  was  extremely  kind  on  the  occasion,  and  indeed  his  con- 
 duct towards   me  has  ever  been  fatherly.     It  was  Mr.  
 
 who  allowed  me  .£20  per  annum,  and  Mr.  Simeon  added  £10. 
 He  told  me  that  my  conduct  gave  him  the  most  heartfelt  joy ; 
 that  I  was  so  generally  respected,  without  having  made  any 
 compliances,  as  he  understood,  or  having,  in  any  instance, 
 concealed  my  principles.  Indeed,  this  is  a  praise  which  I 
 may  claim,  though  I  never  conceived  that  it  was  at  all  an 
 object  of  praise.  I  have  always  taken  some  pains  to  let  those 
 around  me  know  my  religious  sentiments,  as  a  saving  of 
 trouble,  and  as  a  mark  of  that  independence  of  opinion,  which, 
 I  think,  every  one  ought  to  assert  ;  and  as  I  have  produced 
 my  opinions  with  frankness  and  modesty,  and  supported 
 them  (if  attacked)  with  coolness  and  candour,  I  have  never 
 found  them  any  impediment  to  my  acquaintance  with  any 
 person   whose    acquaintance    I  coveted."       Not  many  weeks 
 
JET.  45.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  147 
 
 after  he  had  penned  this  truly  Christian  letter  to  his  hrother, 
 he  fell  before  the  resistless  progress  of  that  wasting  malady, 
 which  his  intense  study  had  so  fearfully  quickened  :  and  on 
 Sunday,  Oct.  19,  180G,  he  entered  into  rest,  exchanging  his 
 earthly  honours  for  an  incorruptible  and  unfading  crown. 
 
 The  departure  of  Henry  Martyn  to  a  foreign  land  rekindled 
 a  desire  in  Mr.  Thomason,  which  he  had  strongly  felt  before, 
 to  engage  in  missionary  labours  among  the  heathen.  In  the 
 spring  of  1805  Mr.  Simeon  had  gone  to  London,  to  commu- 
 nicate with  Mr.  Grant  upon  the  subject;  but  at  that  time 
 there  was  no  opening  to  the  East  Indies,  'where  it  had  been 
 thought  most  advisable  for  him  either  to  accompany  or  to 
 follow  Henry  Martyn.'  Still  he  by  no  means  relinquished 
 the  idea  of  yet  enjoying  the  privilege  of  following  his  beloved 
 friend.  The  desire  was  strengthened  by  his  having  lately 
 written  a  Review,  which  had  led  him  to  consider  the  zeal  and 
 devotion  of  Wesley  and  Whitfield  in  their  Saviours  service. 
 In  reference  to  this  he  wrote  to  his  mother,  March  G,  1805  ; 
 — "  The  reading  the  life  and  labours  of  these  excellent  minis- 
 ters fills  me  with  admiration  of  their  zeal,  and  with  shame 
 that  I  am  such  a  blank  in  creation.  My  sphere  is  contracted, 
 and  I  long  for  a  more  extensive  field  of  labour.  God  has  given 
 me  an  education  and  a  spirit,  I  trust,  which  might  render 
 me  far  more  useful  in  the  Church  than  I  now  am.  Where  my 
 present  thoughts  will  lead  me,  I  know  not ;  but  I  look  round 
 upon  this  lovely  spot  with  all  the  indifference  of  a  man  who 
 would,  with  the  greatest  cheerfulness,  part  with  all,  if  a 
 situation  of  greater  usefulness,  however  laborious,  should  offer 
 itself.  Here  I  am  ;  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  V9 
 Deeply  trying  must  have  been  this  season  of  suspense  to  the 
 sensitive  heart  of  his  affectionate  mother.  In  reply  to  a 
 letter  of  hers  on  the  subject,  Mr.  Simeon  expresses  himself 
 with  his  usual  tenderness  and  Christian  feeling. 
 
 "  Your  letter  fills  me  with  deep  concern,  and  I  am  extremely 
 anxious  to  remove,  as  far  as  possible,  the  load  from  your  mind. 
 To  convey  on  paper  all  that  I  have  to  say,  would  be  tedious. 
 I  have  judged  it  better,  therefore,  to  set  off  instantly,  for  the 
 purpose  of  making  known  to  you  everything  that  has  arisen, 
 and  precisely  as  it  has  arisen  \  and  at  the  same  time,  to  men- 
 tion some  circumstances,  which,  in  all  probability,  will  operate 
 to  prevent  the  execution  of  the  plan  your  son  proposed  when 
 he  saw  you  last.      From  the  beginning  I  have  endeavoured  to 
 
 l2 
 
148  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  []  805. 
 
 yield  to  no  bias,  but  to  suggest  everything  as  it  occurred  to 
 my  mind.  I  have  in  this  respect  manifested  disinterestedness, 
 at  all  events  \  for  next  to  yourself  there  certainly  is  no  person 
 living,  who  would  feel  his  loss  so  much  as  I.  Indeed  I  can 
 scarcely  yield  to  you  in  this  particular ;  for  though  your 
 sensibilities  are  beyond  all  comparison  more  exquisite  than 
 mine,  and  your  bereavement  would  be  more  pungent,  your 
 habits  of  life  would  remain  the  same :  whereas  mine  would  be 
 wholly  changed.  I  should  lose  not  only  a  dear  friend,  but  the 
 friend  with  whom  I  live  in  daily  habits  of  communion :  the 
 friend  that  is  as  my  own  soul.  I  know  no  loss  that  would 
 come  so  near  to  my  feeelings,  or  leave  such  a  blank  in  my  life. 
 Should  I  be  called  to  bear  the  loss,  I  hope  that  grace  will  be 
 given  me  suitably  to  improve  it.  I  trust  that  you  also,  if  such 
 an  event  should  take  place,  will  be  enabled  to  adopt  the  reso- 
 lution of  a  widowed  lady,  who  lost  her  only  three  children, 
 one  after  the  other,  in  quick  succession,  '  I  see  that  God  is 
 determined  to  have  my  whole  heart,  and  so  he  shall.'" 
 
 Amidst  all  the  deep  and  affectionate  interest  he  had  been 
 wont  to  take  in  the  affairs  of  his  beloved  Martyn  and  Thoma- 
 son,  there  was  no  diminution  in  his  attachment  and  love  to 
 his  earliest  and  most  endeared  friends — the  Yenns. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  Venn. 
 
 "K.C.,  12  Dec,  1805. 
 "  I  have  long  intended  to  acknowledge  the  receipt 
 of  the  sermon  which  you  were  so  kind  as  to  send  me,  and 
 which  I  consider  as  a  valuable  token  of  your  regard.  To  say 
 how  much  I  was  pleased  with  it,  would  be  only  to  say  the 
 same  as  hundreds  have  said  before :  and  therefore  I  shall  be 
 silent'upon  that  head.  I  came  to  Clapham  about  three  months 
 ago,  with  an  express  intention  to  call  upon  you  and  thank 
 you  ;  but  the  gentleman  with  whom  I  was  could  not  possibly 
 spare  time,  on  account  of  his  having  been  delayed  elsewhere 
 beyond  his  expectation. 
 
 "  A  little  time  ago  I  went  to  preach  at  Everton  :  and,  ac- 
 cording to  custom,  consecrated  the  time  when  I  was  in  view 
 of  Yelling  Church  to  the  special  remembrance  of  those  who 
 ought,  both  for  their  father's  sake  and  their  own,  to  be  ever 
 most  dear  to  me.  I  began  with  your  dear  and  much-honoured 
 father  ;  blessing  and  adoring  our  God  for  all  that  He  had  done 
 for  him,  (the  various  gifts,  talents,  &c.,)  and  all  that  He  had 
 
jet.  45.]  rev.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  149 
 
 done  by  him  (at  Clapharri,  IIuuMersfield,  fee.,)  for  all  the 
 comfort  and  benefit  I  had  derived  from  his  instruction  and 
 example  ;  for  his  peaceful  and  happy  end  ;  and  finally,  for  that 
 state  of  glory  to  which  he  has  long  since  been  exalted. 
 
 "  I  then  proceeded  to  offer  up  my  poor  thanksgivings  for 
 you ;  for  the  graces  and  gifts  with  which  He  has  mercifully 
 endowed  you  \  for  the  little  family  with  which  lie  has  blessed 
 you  ;  for  the  use  He  has  made  of  your  ministry;  for  the  in- 
 creased life  and  energy  with  which  He  has  favoured  you  by 
 means  of  your  late  heavy  afflictions  ;  and  to  my  thanksgivings 
 I  added  my  poor  prayers  for  still  richer  and  more  abundant 
 blessings,  that  all  which  God  has  already  done  for  you  may  be 
 only  as  the  drops  before  the  shower.  I  then  endeavoured  to 
 remember  your  dear  children,  and  to  implore  all  needful  bless- 
 ings upon  their  heads.  Then  I  went  on  to  Mrs.  Elliot  and 
 her  husband,  and  their  married  (laughter,  and  all  their  children : 
 I  endeavoured  to  bless  God  for  having  given  her  so  pious  a 
 husband,  and  so  lovely  a  family  ;  and  above  all,  for  her  ad- 
 vancement and  progress  in  the  divine  life  ;  and  entreated  of 
 God  a  continuance  and  increase  of  all  spiritual  blessings  to 
 every  individual  amongst  them.  Next  I  strove  to  bless  and 
 magnify  my  God  for  his  exceedingly  rich  blessings  bestowed 
 on  your  sister  Jane :  that  He  had  *  chosen  her  in  the  furnace 
 of  affliction,'  and  so  abundantly  compensated  by  spiritual 
 health,  what  He  has  been  pleased  to  withhold  from  her  in 
 respect  of  bodily  health.  I  blessed  his  name  in  particular  for 
 giving  her  such  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  such  a  tender  love  to 
 the  poor,  and  for  making  her  such  an  inestimable  blessing  to 
 your  little  family.  I  then  endeavoured  to  pray  that  her  in- 
 valuable life  might  be  preserved  to  you,  and  that  as  her  bodily 
 strength  decayed,  her  inward  man  might  be  progressively  ad- 
 vanced in  strength  ;  and  that  her  peace,  both  living  and  dying, 
 might  flow  down  like  a  river,  &c.  Nor  was  I  altogether  for- 
 getful of  dear  Ruth,*  for  whose  peace  and  happiness,  in  these 
 her  latter  days,  I  wished  to  render  suitable  thanks  to  her  God 
 and  my  God,  to  her  Father  and  my  Father.  Lastly,  I  came  to 
 your  dear  sister  Kitty,  for  whose  supports  and  consolations  I 
 strove  to  render  my  poor  tribute  of  praise  and  thanksgiving ; 
 
 *  Ruth  Clarke,  for  thirty  years  a  faithful  servant  of  Mr.  Venn.      An 
 interesting  account  of  her  has  been  published  by  Rev.  11.  Venn,  in  a 
 
 small  traet,  entitled,  '  The  single  Talent  well  employed.' 
 
150  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1800. 
 
 and  I  besought  the  Lord  for  her,  that  her  strength  might  ever 
 be  according  to  her  day  ;  and  that  her  children  might  prove  a 
 comfort  to  her,  and  follow  her  truly  amiable  and  laudable 
 example. 
 
 "  In  short,  the  ground  whenever  I  pass  over  it,  appears  to 
 me  to  be  consecrated  ground:  the  spire,  as  soon  as  ever  it 
 comes  in  sight,  says  to  me,  Sursum  Corda:  and  as  long  as  it 
 continues  in  sight,  I  consider  it  as  my  duty  to  spend  my  whole 
 time  in  remembering  those,  by  whom  I  trust  I  am  also  some- 
 times remembered ;  and  in  interceding  for  those,  whom  I  ever 
 think  of  with  most  unfeigned  affection,  yourself  and  family. 
 
 "  I  could  have  found  it  in  my  heart  to  write  to  you  while 
 the  impression  of  these  things  was  upon  my  mind  ;  but  I  did 
 not  like  to  speak  so  much  about  myself :  nor  should  I  do  it 
 now,  were  it  not  that  I  am  sending  you  a  Sermon  of  my  own, 
 and  am  therefore  necessitated  to  scribble  a  few  lines  of  intro- 
 duction to  it. 
 
 "  The  Sermon*  seems  to  have  made  more  stir  and  impres- 
 sion than  any  of  my  Sermons,  (some  have  said,  more  than  all 
 together)  :    the  ground  I  feel  is  tenable  against  the  whole 
 
 *  This  Sermon,  entitled  '  The  Churchman's  Confession/  was  preached 
 before  the  University,  December  1,  1805,  from  the  text  2  Cor.  i.  13, 
 *  We  write  none  other  things  unto  you,  than  what  ye  read  or  acknow- 
 ledge.' It  called  forth  a  Letter  from  Dr.  Pearson,  Master  of  Sidney 
 College  and  Christian  Advocate,  dated  June  4, 1806,  which  he  addressed 
 to  the  Editor  of  the  l  Orthodox  Churchman's  Magazine.'  The  character 
 of  Dr.  P.'s  strictures  may  be  gathered  from  his  introductory  remarks. — 
 "  Had  Mr.  Simeon  employed  himself  in  comparing  the  conduct  of  Chris- 
 tians in  general  with  the  terms  of  the  Confession,  as  it  stands  in  our 
 Liturgy,  with  the  view  of  convincing  men  how  far  they  fall  short  of  their 
 duty,  and  for  the  purpose  of  exhorting  them  to  a  greater  degree  of  dili- 
 gence in  performing  it  for  the  future,  this  specimen  of  his  labours  would 
 have  been  as  creditable  to  his  judgment,  as  it  unquestionably  is  to  his 
 eloquence  and  piety.  There  are  many  passages  in  his  sermon,  which, 
 if  considered  in  this  view,  and  made  use  of  to  this  purpose,  would  be 
 well  deserving  the  attention  of  every  reader.  But,  as  this  comparison 
 is  instituted  and  pursued  with  the  evident  design  of  supporting  the  un- 
 founded notions,  entertained  by  Evangelical  or  Calvinistic divines  of  the 
 total  corruption  of  human  nature,  and  of  justification  or  salvation  by 
 faith  only  as  opposed  to  obedience,  with  which  notions  the  Confession 
 has  just  as  much  to  do,  as  it  has  with  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation, 
 or  'purgatory,  or  any  other  creation  of  the  human  fancy,  I  cannot  con- 
 ceive, that  it  is  calculated  to  answer  any  purpose  either  of  truth  or 
 utility  ;  unless  indeed  it  be  to  expose  the  weakness  of  the  cause,  which 
 is  attempted  to  be  so  defended." 
 
.ET.  40.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  1  .*>  1 
 
 world  ;  and  therefore  I  have  spoken  the  more  boldly.  0  that 
 God  may  be  pleased  to  bless  it  to  the  conviction  and  conver- 
 sion of  many  ! 
 
 "  Give  my  kindest  love  to  all  your  family,  and  believe  mo, 
 my  dear  Friend,  most  affectionately  yours,  "  0.  Simeon." 
 
 The  following  letter  exhibits  the  playful  style,  in  which 
 Mr.  Simeon  not  unfrequently  indulged,  both  in  writing  and 
 conversation. 
 
 "  To  the  Rev.  E.  Edwards.  "  K.  C,  Jan.  14,  ISOff. 
 
 "  I  understand  that  your  next  meeting  is  fixed  for 
 the  15th  of  April,  and  have  been  sometime  looking  forward  to 
 the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  all  assembled  in  full  conclave. 
 Indeed  I  had  purposed  to  be  with  you  to-morrow,  (if  not  this 
 very  evening,)  if  I  had  not  been  broken  in  upon  by  two  old 
 friends,  (unexpected,  and,  I  must  add,  rather  unwelcome  visi- 
 tors at  this  time,)  Mr.  Frost  and  Mr.  Snow.  As  they  have 
 been  with  me  for  some  days,  I  was  rather  in  hopes  they  would 
 have  left  me  before  now  ;  but  they  are  not  adepts  at  taking 
 hints  ;  and  one  cannot  well  thrust  them  out  of  doors  against 
 their  will.  I  would  not  suffer  them  to  interrupt  me  yesterday 
 in  the  discharge  of  my  duty  :  but  out  of  compliment  to  them, 
 I  took  a  chaise  to  go  to  Lolworth  ;  which  is  a  piece  of  respect 
 which  I  have  not  been  accustomed  to  pay  even  to  them  more, 
 on  an  average,  than  once  in  two  or  three  years.  If  Mr.  and 
 Mrs.  Thomason  could  have  come  with  me,  I  should  have  given 
 my  friends  the  option  of  accompanying  me  or  not,  as  they 
 pleased  :  only  I  should  have  begged  them  to  go  on  the  out- 
 side. I  remember  indeed  the  time  when  I  should  have  ven- 
 tured to  take  them  with  me  on  horseback  ;  but  of  late  years 
 I  have  felt  more  disposed  to  sit  at  home  with  them  by  a  good 
 fireside.  To  say  the  truth,  I  can  make  them  keep  a  proper 
 and  respectful  distance  when  I  am  at  home ;  but  when  I  go 
 out  with  them,  they  are  apt  to  take  very  improper  liberties ; 
 one  spits  in  my  face;  and  the  other  pinches  me;  in  short,  they 
 pay  no  more  respect  to  me  than  if  I  were  a  beggar  :  and  they 
 seem  to  take  for  granted  that  I  have  no  right,  yea,  no  reason, 
 to  quarrel  with  them.  But  we  must  take  people  and  things 
 as  they  are.  Even  husband  and  wife  must  now  and  then 
 make  little  sacrifices  to  each  other ;  and  old  friends  must  do 
 the  same.  Out  of  compliment  to  them,  I  purpose  at  present  to 
 use  hospitality  at  home ;  but  as  they  will  doubtless  have  left 
 
152 
 
 MEMOIRS    OF    THE 
 
 [180/ 
 
 me  long  before  the  middle  of  April  next,  I  shall  hope  then  to 
 enjoy  your  good  company,  together  with  that  of  my  warmer 
 friends.  "With  most  affectionate  regards  to  all  who  will  deign 
 to  accept  them,  I  remain,  your  cold  friend  and  unworthy 
 brother  ;  "  C.  S." 
 
 u  P.S.  My  heart  is  with  you,  and  I  think  I  shall  send  for- 
 ward some  changes  of  raiment,  that,  after  having  faced  the 
 fore-mentioned  friends,  I  may  be  able  to  face  the  ladies.  I 
 don't  like  being  driven  from  my  purpose,  when  the  gratifica- 
 tion of  seeing  such  dear  friends  must  be  sacrificed.  If  you  do 
 not  see  me  on  Tuesday,  send  my  things  back,  and  make  me 
 your  debtor  for  the  carriage.  I  have  not  yet  begged  pardon 
 of  the  ladies  for  my  shabby  treatment  of  them  last  Autumn. 
 I  set  off  for  Shelford  (encouraged  by  a  little  intermission  of 
 snow)  to  say,  that  if  Mr.  T.  did  not  accompany  me,  I  would 
 send  my  horse  forward  to  Ely,  and  take  his  thither,  and  get 
 on  my  own  the  instant  I  arrived  there,  and  reach  you  (d.v.) 
 without  stopping  to  get  cool.  But  I  had  got  no  further  than 
 the  corner  of  Queen's,  when  I  was  compelled  by  rain  and  hail 
 to  turn  back :  so  that  I  fear  you  must  excuse  me.  I  feel 
 satisfaction  in  having  made  the  effort,  because  my  heart  and 
 conscience  tell  me  that  I  love  you  all." 
 
 At  the  beginning  of  1807,  Mr.  Simeon's  strength  had  be- 
 come so  impaired  by  over-exertion,  and  his  voice  was  so  feeble, 
 that  he  was  compelled  to  reduce  for  a  season  his  ministerial 
 duties  ;  and  to  devolve  on  Mr.  Thomason  an  important  part 
 of  the  Service,  in  which  he  had  so  greatly  delighted. 
 
 "  I  wish  you  to  prepare  to  stand  up  in  Trinity  Church  on 
 Sunday  evening;  in  the  morning  I  wish  to  preach,  whatever 
 
 may  be  the  state  of  my  body,  because  it  may  be  that but 
 
 I  forbear.  This  only  I  will  say,  that  my  soul  is  joyful  in  the 
 prospect  of  suffering,  as  well  as  doing,  the  will  of  God.  I  do 
 find  I  am  getting  nearer  to  God  j  and  I  do  believe  I  shall  get 
 great  good  to  my  soul  from  this  interval  of  leisure.  What  if  the 
 Lord  should  be  saying,  '  Set  thine  house  in  order.'  I  bless 
 His  name,  that  I  am  glad  to  receive  that  saving  from  Him, 
 and  to  address  myself  to  that  work.  I  feel  truly  thankful  to 
 God  that  I  shall  have  nothing  to  do  on  the  fast- day  but  to 
 spend  it  in  humiliation  and  prayer." 
 
XT.   47.]  Kl-V.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  133 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 DIARY    BEGUN    AT    LYNN.       (1807.) 
 
 "  Saturday  Evening,  Feb.  21,  1807. 
 "  Hating  found  my  strength  gradually  decreasing,  I  deter- 
 mined, with  the  advice  of  different  friends,  to  lay  aside  all 
 ministerial  labour  for  a  season,  and  to  seek,  by  air  and  exer- 
 cise, the  recovery  of  my  former  vigour.  It  was  at  first  my 
 intention  not  to  begin  my  vacation  till  after  Easter  ;  but 
 daily  experience  proved  the  expediency  of  beginning  it  as 
 soon  as  possible.  I  therefore  fixed  the  first  week  in  March  for 
 its  commencement.  Being  by  this  means  prevented  from  at- 
 tending the  Meeting  of  Ministers  in  the  Spring,  I  paid  a  visit 
 to  my  Lynn  friends  for  four  days.  Whilst  I  was  there,  I 
 received  a  most  affectionate  letter  from  Mr.  Thomason,  signed 
 also  by  Mr.  Preston  and  Mr.  Yeates,  desiring  me  to  prolong 
 my  stay  here,  and  to  perform  no  duty,  either  on  the  Sabbath, 
 or  the  Fast  Day,  on  25th  instant.  This  was  very  contrary 
 to  my  intentions  ;  but  the  weakness  which  I  felt  in  my  chest 
 and  my  voice,  inclined  me  to  acquiesce  :  and  the  sudden  change 
 of  weather  to  frost  and  snow  was  an  additional  inducement. 
 Since  I  have  been  here,  I  have  found  that  even  to  engage  in 
 family  prayer  twice  in  the  day  is.  notwithstanding  the  utmost 
 care  in  speaking  low,  a  greater  exertion  than  my  voice  will 
 bear.  I  feel  therefore  that  God  in  his  providence  is  calling 
 me  to  silence  :  and  as  he  suffered  his  highly-favoured  servant 
 St.  Paul  to  be  repeatedly  confined,  for  two  whole  years  together 
 in  prison,  and  thereby  reduced  him  to  the  necessity  of  exchang- 
 ing his  public  ministry  for  private  instruction,  so  I  hope  it  is 
 in  order  to  promote  some  gracious  ends,  that  he  is  now  calling 
 me  to  suspend  the  labours  which  I  have  till  lately  followed, 
 without  one  Sabbath's  intermission,  for  about  twenty-four  years. 
 I  know  indeed  and  feel  that  he  might  justly  lay  me  aside,  as 
 a  vessel  wherein  he  has  no  pleasure;  but  I  humbly  hope  that 
 this  dispensation  will  be  in  mercy  to  my  soul ;  and  that  God 
 is  giving  me  more  leisure  for  reading,  meditation,  and  prayer. 
 That  I  may  second  the  intentions  of  his  providence,  I  purpose, 
 during  this  interval  of  relaxation,  to  keep 
 
 A    DIARY, 
 
 that  I  may  the  more  carefully  observe  what  benefit  accrues 
 to  me  from  this  affliction.     And  I  am  not  without  hope,  that 
 
154  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1807. 
 
 this  purpose  of  mine  is,  as  proceeding  from  my  God,  a  token 
 for  good  ;  and  that  it  will  be  attended  with  many  salutary 
 effects  to  my  soul.  May  God  enable  me  to  state  my  feelings 
 with  sincerity,  and  keep  me  from  yielding  to  vanity  and  hypo- 
 crisy, which  find  too  much  scope  for  exercise  in  records  like 
 these." 
 
 11  Sunday,  Feb.  22.  I  was  not  without  some  comfort  in  my 
 private  devotions.  The  thought  that  my  whole  '  life  ivas  but 
 an  hand-breadth]  and  that  so  large  a  part  of  it  was  passed,  was 
 delightful  to  me.  In  the  family  prayer  I  felt  some  enlarge- 
 ment ;  and  was  joyful  afterwards  in  the  thought,  that,  without 
 any  allowed  backwardness  in  me  to  ministerial  engagements, 
 I  had  a  Sabbath  to  spend  solely  in  the  exercise  of  personal 
 duties.  At  the  Chapel  (St.  Nicholas')  I  found  the  prayers 
 sweet  to  my  soul ;  and  was  devoutly  occupied  in  them  almost 
 the  whole  time  :  but  the  sermon,  though  a  good  sermon,  (on 
 1  Thess.  iv.  1)  and  well  delivered,  (according  to  the  general 
 notion  of  delivery,)  had  no  effect,  and  made  not  the  least 
 impression  on  me.  Doubtless  this  was  my  own  fault,  but  yet 
 I  cannot  help  ascribing  it  much  to  the  mode  of  delivering 
 written  sermons,  for  I  was  lively  in  my  own  soul  in  a  more 
 than  ordinary  degree,  and  well  disposed  to  hear  an  exhortation 
 to  abound  in  holy  duties  \  but  the  solemn  sameness  of  the 
 delivery  (unrelieved  by  any  occasional  relaxation  of  more  fa- 
 miliar address,  or  any  animated,  energetic  address  to  arrest 
 the  mind  and  inflame  the  soul,)  deadened  my  attention,  and 
 left  me  not  only  unimpressed,  but  almost  uninstructed.  For 
 want  of  more  rapidity  in  connecting  the  beginning  and  end 
 of  the  sentences,  I  lose  the  sense  of  them  ;  or,  if  I  compre- 
 hend them  ever  so  clearly,  I  remain  unaffected  by  them.  I 
 cannot  but  think  it  a  great  pity,  that  a  Minister,  well  qualified 
 to  preach  extempore,  should  still  adhere  to  written  sermons. 
 He  possesses  all  the  qualifications  that  are  necessary  to  make 
 a  most  distinguished  and  useful  preacher ;  and  that  in  a  very 
 eminent  degree ;  extensive  knowledge,  deep  acquaintance  with 
 the  heart,  a  clear,  strong  voice,  a  commanding  manner,  a  tender 
 and  affectionate  spirit,  an  ardent  love  to  souls,  and  a  most  un- 
 feigned desire  to  approve  himself  to  God In  the 
 
 afternoon  Mr. preached  on  '  Add  godliness.'     He  opened 
 
 our  duty  to  God  from  that  compendium  in  our  Catechism,  and 
 then  applied  it.     His  sermon  was  judicious,  and  his  manner 
 
Mft,  47.  J  iu-v.  0HABLS8   SIMEON.  1  .*>."> 
 
 was  Bomewhat  easier  khan  in  the  morning  :  but  still  it  con- 
 firmed the  sentiments  expressed  above.   I  bad  not  (which  alas  I 
 
 is  seldom  the  case  with  me  in  an  afternoon)  any  drowsin 
 and  for  this  I  thank  my  God  :  happy  should  I  be  inner  to 
 feel  it  any  more  in  the  time  of  divine  service;  but  my  mind 
 was  not  spiritual ;  nor  was  I  devout  in  prayer.  On  the  whole, 
 I  had  great  cause  for  humiliation  ;  and  I  beg  of  God  that 
 I  may  bow  before  him  as  a  most  unprofitable  servant. 
 
 Wednesday,  Feb.  25.  Feat-day.  1  wished  much  to  keep 
 this  day  holy  to  the  Lord.  In  every  point  of  view — as  laid 
 aside  from  work,  and  suspended  as  it  were  from  my  office,  it 
 became  me  to  humble  myself,  and  I  was  entirely  at  liberty  to 
 detach  my  mind  from  everything  that  was  foreign  to  that 
 duty.  I  have  always  judged  it  inexpedient  for  a  minister  to 
 fast,  because  he  is  thereby  in  danger  of  unfitting  himself  for 
 his  work  ;  but  my  neglect  of  it  on  other  occasions  laid  a  ten- 
 fold obligation  on  me  to  consecrate  this  day  to  God  in  fasting 
 as  well  as  prayer.  In  my  morning  devotions  I  was  tolerably 
 comfortable,  but  not  able  to  humble  myself  as  I  could  wish. 
 In  the  family  prayer  my  spirit  was  much  enlarged;  and  a 
 blessing  seemed  to  descend  on  all  of  us.  At  the  Chapel  I 
 could  not  get  my  soul  engaged  in  the  prayers  as  I  ought. 
 
 Friday,  March  6.  Set  off  to  London  with  a  view  to  an 
 entire  cessation  from  work.  I  think  1  got  stronger  by  means 
 of  my  journey  to  Lynn  :  and  I  am  convinced  I  got  good  to 
 my  soul.  I  doubt  whether  I  ever  spent  ten  days  together 
 more  profitably  with  respect  to  my  own  soul.  I  enjoyed,  on 
 the  whole,  more  communion  with  God  than  usual  ;  and  there 
 was  more  of  an  unction  upon  my  own  spirit.  On  last  Sunday, 
 March  1st,  I  was  much  helped  in  preaching  upon  Phil.  i.  '27, 
 though  I  have  often  been  more  impressed  in  administering  the 
 Lord's  Supper.  The  late  reproofs  to  my  people  have  been 
 attended  with  a  good  effect ;  their  love  to  me  seems  to  increase 
 more  and  more ;  and  their  good  wishes  for  my  recovery  hare 
 been  very  refreshing  to  my  soul.  The  leave  I  took  of  many 
 was  very  affecting,  particularly  of  my  dear  friends  at  Shelford. 
 
 Saturday,  March  7.  My  brother  went  to  the  Isle  of  Wight, 
 whither  he  had  not  been  for  five  months,  and  left  me  with  tin4 
 use  of  his  carriage,  etc.  These  matters  are  so  well  understood 
 between  us,  that  we  are  both  of  us  at  ease  about  going  or 
 coining.  This  is  very  pleasant,  as  neither  of  us  is  any  re- 
 straint upon  the  other My  soul  was  comforted  in  the 
 
15G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1807. 
 
 prospect  that  this  new  era  of  my  life  will  bring  with  it  the 
 richest  blessings  to  my  soul.  I  found  the  word  and  prayer 
 sweet  unto  me,  but  did  not  get  much  into  the  work  of  inter- 
 cession. I  received  a  very  kind  and  sympathising  letter  from 
 Mr.  Venn,  who  had  heard  of  my  weakness,  and  announced  his 
 intention  of  coming  to  see  me.  I  walked  a  little  in  Finsbury 
 Square,  and  then  returned  to  wait  for  him  ;  but  he  did  not 
 come.  I  dined  alone  ;  and  then  went  to  Mr.  Newton's  :  he 
 was  up  in  his  bedroom,  and  in  a  very  feeble  state.  He  sat  in 
 a  great  chair,  and  flannel  was  thrown  over  his  feet,  legs,  and 
 thighs.  He  was  not  able  to  carry  any  liquid  to  his  lips,  but 
 was  fed  as  a  child.  He  did  manage  to  eat  a  piece  of  cake 
 with  his  own  hand.  His  intellects  are  almost  entirely  gone  : 
 he  did  not  know  me,  till  I  told  him  my  name ;  and  even  then 
 scarcely  seemed  to  notice  me,  in  consequence  of  his  own  feeble- 
 ness of  mind  and  body. 
 
 Sunday,  March  8.  Could  not  rise  by  my  alarum,  because 
 my  rushlight  was  gone  out,  and  I  could  not  well  disturb  the 
 family.  But  in  the  morning  I  was  very  comfortable,  enjoying 
 somewhat  of  God's  presence.  I  went  to  Mr.  Cecil's.  Mr. 
 Robinson  of  Leicester  preached,  from  Matt.  vii.  '  By  their 
 fruits  ye  shall  know  them,'  and  the  whole  passage.  He  was 
 masterly  in  shewing  that  we  were  all  by  nature  corrupt  trees, 
 and  must  be  made  good  trees  by  regeneration,  before  we  can 
 bring  forth  any  fruit  that  is  good  ;  and  that  a  tree,  though  it 
 occasionally  have  some  blighted  fruit,  may  be  on  the  whole 
 
 good In  the   afternoon  I  heard   Mr. there.     It 
 
 was  a  very  poor  attempt  at  extempore  speaking.  In  the 
 evening  Mr.  Cecil  preached  on  Matt.  xiii.  four  last  verses. 
 He  shewed  that  however  excellent  the  truth  was,  and  however 
 confirmed  by  miracles,  pride,  prejudice,  and  unbelief  would 
 counteract  it.  He  observed,  that  there  was  a  privy  council,  at 
 which  Pride  presided,  and  Prejudice  and  Unbelief  were  mem- 
 bers ;  Truth  was  arraigned  at  their  bar  and  condemned.  On 
 the  whole,  I  think,  I  should  have  spent  my  day  more  profit- 
 ably, if  I  had  had  more  retirement.  Private  duties  are  the 
 life  and  soul  of  religion. 
 
 Monday,  March  9.  Called  at  Mr.  Hoare's  and  saw  him, 
 and  Wm.  and  Charles.  Proceeded  to  Mr.  Wilberforce's,  where 
 I  saw  Mrs.  W.  and  the  Dean,  and  Mr.  Babington,  whom  I  con- 
 gratulated on  having  such  a  son.  Dined  at  Mr.  Cecil's,  and 
 went  to  the  Eclectic,  where  the  subject  was,  i  What  are  the  just 
 
iET.  47.]  BET,    CHARLES    SIMEON.  ]  ."w 
 
 bounds  of  typical  interpretation  V     Mr.  Venn  was  there,  and 
 
 expressed  all  the  kindness  imaginable. 
 
 Tuesday,  March  10.  I  bless  God  that  my  desires  after 
 Him  continue,  and,  I  hope,  increase.  The  attention  which 
 Mr.  V.  shewed  me  appears  a  call  from  God  to  spend  the 
 Passion-week  with  him.  I  am  bent,  with  God's  help,  on 
 improving  that  solemn  week  to  the  uttermost  ;  and  it  may 
 please  God,  perhaps,  that  I  may  be  a  little  helpful  to  him  and 
 his  family.     I  shall  account  this  no  little  blessing. 
 
 Wednesday,  March  11.  Mr.  Sargent  and  Mr.  John  Thornton 
 called  upon  me.  I  dined  at  Mr.  Pearson's  and  enjoyed  some 
 sweet  conversation  with  him.  I  drank  tea  at  Mr.  Wilber- 
 force's.  He  looked  better  than  I  have  ever  seen  him.  He 
 took  an  affectionate  interest  in  the  state  of  my  health.  I  did 
 not  come  away  till  after  their  evening  prayers.  Mr.  W.  read 
 a  prayer.  We  all  continued  on  our  knees  a  considerable  time 
 before  he  began.  This  had  a  sweetly  solemnizing  effect.  He 
 read  the  prayer  with  singular  propriety,  in  a  low  and  natural 
 tone. 
 
 Thursday,  March  12.  I  have  been  reading  the  Scriptures 
 with  pleasure  and  profit,  and  bless  God,  who  does  not  refuse 
 me  access  to  him  in  prayer.  I  feel  truly  thankful  for  that 
 caution,  '  Let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth,  take  heed,'  &c. 
 I  long  to  have  a  holy  fear  of  offending  God,  and  a  jealousy 
 over  myself,  lest,  after  all  my  privileges,  I  ruin  my  soul  by 
 sin,  1  Cor.  ix.  24,  to  x.  12.  About  one  o'clock  I  walked  to 
 Highbury  Place,  having  had  no  exercise  since  I  came  to  town. 
 I  found  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clayton,  with  two  of  their  sons  and 
 daughters  at  home,  and  spent  a  very  pleasant  and  profitable 
 hour  with  them.  Our  hearts  were  full  of  love  to  each  other  ; 
 and  I  came  away  thankful  for  having  breathed  in  so  sweet  an 
 atmosphere.  On  my  return,  I  found  a  note  from  the  Bishop 
 of  Ely.  The  occasion  was  this  :  I  yesterday  received  a  letter 
 from  Mr.  Audley,  giving  me  an  extract  from  Mr.  Flower's  new 
 publication,  wherein  he  speaks  of  me  as  an  itinerant  preacher 
 in  unlicensed  places,  setting  at  defiance  all  order  and  discipline  ; 
 and  expresses  his  wonder  that  the  Bishop  does  not  compel  me 
 to  give  up  my  Church.  I  sent  the  letter  immediately  to  the 
 Bishop,  informing  him  of  the  former  charges  of  Mr.  Flower 
 against  me,  and  telling  him  that  I  should  pass  by  this  as 
 I  had  done  all  the  rest,  in  silent  contempt.  I  desired  him 
 also,  if  in  company  with  the  Bishop  of  London  or  Lincoln,  to 
 
158  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1807. 
 
 inform  them  also  of  the  falseness  of  the  charge,  lest  they 
 should  be  deceived  by  the  effrontery  with  which  it  is  adduced. 
 The  Bishop  sent  me  back  Mr.  A.'s  letter  the  next  day,  with  a 
 polite  note  of  his  own,  wherein  he  approves  of  my  '  contempt 
 of  his  detractions  :' — '  persuaded  as  I  am  that  your  zeal  is 
 regulated  with  that  prudence,  which  is  the  best  security 
 against  malevolent  writers.' 
 
 Friday,  March  13.  My  soul  was  exceeding  joyful  in  my 
 God  all  the  day.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Thomason  called  upon 
 me,  and  we  were  very  much  comforted  in  our  short  interview. 
 
 Saturday,  March  14.  When  reading  1  Cor.  xiii.  this  morn- 
 ing I  asked  myself,  '  How  I  should  act  towards  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
 Edwards  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thomason,'  and  regretted  that  the 
 same  spirit  did  not  animate  me  towards  every  other  person. 
 
 I  began  to  pray  for  our  Provost,  and  Mr.  Flower,  and  Mr. , 
 
 the  grocer.  I  apprehend  that  the  best  mode  of  understand- 
 ing the  nature  and  extent  of  Christian  love,  is  to  consider 
 what  dispositions  we  shew  towards  the  dearest  objects  of  our 
 affections,  and  to  put  every  human  being  in  their  place.  At 
 one  I  visited  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Steinkopff,  who  were  as  full  of 
 love  as  ever.  I  then  went  to  Lady  Mary  Fitzgerald.  More 
 kindness  I  never  expect  to  see  exercised  out  of  heaven.  She 
 had  heard  of  my  indisposition  (but  in  an  exaggerated  way), 
 and  her  tender  sympathies  and  prayers  to  God  for  me  quite 
 overcame  me.  "What  am  I,  that  God  should  be  so  gracious  to 
 me,  and  give  me  such  dear  and  loving  friends  1  Verily,  con- 
 verse with  such  is  a  foretaste  of  heaven.  Would  to  God  that 
 I  felt  that  humiliation  which  such  unmerited  favour  ought  to 
 generate  within  me  ! 
 
 Richard  dined  with  me;  and  I  got  half  an  hour's  profitable 
 conversation  with  him  on  the  subject  of  economy  and  religion. 
 He  was  a  good  deal  impressed  when  I  parted  with  him. 
 
 Sunday,  March  15.  Was,  on  the  whole,  comfortable  in 
 reading  and  prayer,  and  particularly  so  during  the  whole 
 morning  prayer  at  Mr.  Cecil's  Chapel  ;  they  appeared  to  me 
 so  full,  so  rich,  so  apposite,  that  I  felt  satisfied  with  them  as 
 with  marrow  and  fatness.  Mr.  C.  preached  with  considerable 
 animation  on  Zaccheus,  Luke  xix.  4,  5.  In  the  evening 
 I  heard  Mr.  C.  again  upon  Psalm  iv.  3.  On  the  whole,  the 
 effect  of  Mr.  C.'s  sermons  seems  to  be  to  strike  the  imagi- 
 nation and  to  please.  There  is  much  point,  but  no  flow.  He 
 wounds  with  an  arrow  :   but  does  not  close  and  wrestle  with 
 
.ET.  47.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  159 
 
 men,  or  draw  tlieni  by  persuasive  arguments.  I  think  lome 
 other  preachers  more  likely  on  the  whole  to  convert  souls,  but 
 lew  more  likely  to  instruct  and  please.  I  was  remarkably 
 alive  and  attentive  at  both  times,  so  as  almost  to  have  lost  my 
 wonted  stupidity." 
 
 An  absurd  but  unpleasant  rumour  having  been  reported  to 
 him,  which  he  immediately  replied  to  and  silenced, — he  writes 
 thus  : 
 
 "Tuesday,  March  17.  It  is  a  great  mercy  to  have  the  tes- 
 timony of  one's  own  conscience  under  a  false  accusation  ;  and 
 it  is  good  to  commit  to  paper  those  things  which  would  dis- 
 tract the  mind  :  for  now,  whether  I  ever  shew  that  statement 
 or  not,  it  is  ready  as  a  complete  vindication  of  my  conduct. 
 
 Between  sleeping  and  waking  this  morning  my  mind  was 
 filled  with  strange  and  filthy  imaginations,  and  I  had  sense 
 enough  to  try  to  think  of  something  else  :  but  recollecting 
 that  religious  and  holy  thoughts  had  scarcely  ever  prevailed 
 to  cast  out  evil  from  my  mind,  I  set  myself  to  think  of  this 
 statement  of  facts  ;  which  through  the  goodness  of  God  soon 
 engaged  my  mind,  and  relieved  me  from  my  wicked  and  dis- 
 tressing thoughts.  How  humiliating  is  it,  that  a  little  matter, 
 which  affects  my  character,  should  have  greater  effect  than  all 
 the  wonders  of  redemption  ;  but  so  it  is  ;  and  this  is  not  the 
 first  time  I  have  found  it  so. 
 
 Wednesday,  March  18.  My  brother  Ned  returned  from 
 the  Isle  of  Wight  by  a  night-coach.  He  is  full  of  kindness  : 
 from  dinner  to  bed-time  I  had  much  conversation  with  him. 
 I  wished  to  shew  him  the  defects  that  are  in  all  his  charitable 
 actions,  on  account  of  the  want  of  a  principle  of  love  to  God, 
 and  on  account  of  the  self-complacency  to  which  they  admin- 
 ister.    But  I  could  not  fasten  anything  on  his  conscience. 
 
 Saturday,  March  21.  This  evening  too  I  got  a  great  deal 
 of  useful  conversation  with  my  brother  Ned.  I  strove  to 
 convince  him  that  all  his  good  deeds  were  of  no  value  in  the 
 sight  of  God,  for  want  of  a  religious  principle;  and  that  they 
 even  increased  his  danger,  on  account  of  their  appearing  to 
 supersede  the  necessity  of  real  godliness.  He  received  it 
 kindly;  but  I  could  not  prevail  upon  him  to  become  a  stated 
 hearer  of  Mr.  Crowther's  at  Christchurch.  Nevertheless  1  am 
 not  without  a  hope  that  God  will  give  a  blessing  to  what  was 
 spoken  to  him. 
 
1G0 
 
 MEMOIRS    OF    THE 
 
 [1807 
 
 Sunday,  March  22.  I  am  now  going  to  Mr.  Cecil's  Church 
 (Ned  is  gone  to  St.  Paul's),  and  I  hope  I  shall  meet  my  God 
 there.  I  feel  as  if  it  were  my  earnest  desire  to  enjoy  him  more, 
 and  servo  him  bettor.  After  service  I  went  to  Mr.  Wilber- 
 force's,  and  accompanied  him  and  Mrs.  W.  and  Miss  Bird  to 
 the  Lock.  Mr.  Fry  preached  a  very  sensible  and  good  sermon 
 on  "  He  that  winneth  souls  is  wise  :"  and  he  delivered  it  well. 
 I  do  not  know  the  preacher  that  I  should  prefer  to  him.  But 
 I  think  if  he  had  not  preached  a  written  sermon  there  would 
 have  been  more  effect.  Perhaps  the  time  (viz.  afternoon)  was 
 a  disadvantage  both  to  him  and  the  congregation.  Afterwards 
 1  dined  with  Mr.  W.  On  the  whole  our  time  was  pleasantly 
 and  not  unprofitably  spent. 
 
 Monday,  March  23.  Dined  at  Lady  Cath.  Murray's,  and 
 met  Mr.  Robinson,  dec.  Went  to  the  Eclectic,  when  my  pre- 
 sent was  given  them  by  Mr.  Cecil,  and  kindly  accepted  by 
 them.  The  subject  was,  '  The  peculiar  dangers  of  Ministers, 
 and  how  to  avoid  them.'  It  was  a  long  and  profitable  dis- 
 cussion. I  mentioned  to  them  Mr,  Flower's  calumny,  and  the 
 Bishop's  answer  to  mine  respecting  it. 
 
 Thursday,  March  26,  Through  mercy,  I  slept  well  ;  but 
 my  spirit  was  not  alive,  either  in  the  family,  or  afterwards  in 
 private.  I  endeavoured  to  call  to  mind  my  former  sins,  and 
 the  mercy  which  I  obtained  in  this  week  twenty-eight  years 
 ago  :  but  I  was  heavy  and  stupid,  and  unable  to  get  nigh 
 to  God. 
 
 Friday,  March  27.  My  expectations  were  not  altogether 
 realized.  I  had  set  my  heart  on  haying  a  day  of  peculiar  so- 
 lemnity ;  but,  from  a  variety  of  circumstances,  my  soul  was 
 not  so  much  alive  as  I  had  hoped  it  would  be.  At  Church  I 
 had  a  little  enjoyment  of  the  prayers ;  but  not  much  of  the 
 sermon. 
 
 Saturday,  March  28.     Still  but  little  life. 
 
 Easter  Sunday.  March  29.  My  mind,  on  the  whole,  was 
 comfortable  in  the  recollection  of  the  mercy  vouchsafed  to  me 
 on  this  day  twenty-eight  years  ago.  1  felt  myself  happy  and 
 thankful,  that  the  peace  which  then  flowed  into  my  soul,  had 
 never  been  entirely  lost  ;  and  that  1  was  as  much  bent  as  ever 
 on  the  securing  of  the  prize  oi^  my  high  calling.  Mr.  R.  read 
 the  prayers  with  somewhat  less  formality  than  before,  and 
 preached  a  full  and  instructive  sermon  on,  'The  Lord  is  risen 
 indeed.'     Could  he  but  adopt  more  ease  and  familiarity  in  the 
 
2BT.  47.]  REV.   CHARLES    SIMEON.  161 
 
 pulpit,  his  discourses  would  make  tenfold  more  impression  ;  but 
 the  dignity  of  the  pulpit,  as  it  is  called,  proves  a  sad  obstacle 
 to  the  edification  of  his  people  j  they  evidently  hear  as  if  they 
 heard  not.  At  the  Lord's  table  my  soul  was  much  refreshed. 
 I  assisted  him  in  administering  the  Cup. 
 
 Monday,  March  30.  After  having  spent  a  pleasant  and 
 profitable  time  with  Dr.  Fearon,  I  set  off  with  him  on  foot,  and 
 walked  to  Clapham,  where  I  called  on  Mr.  Stephen  ;  and  then 
 proceeded  to  Peptford,  where  I  met  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thomason. 
 This  was  an  unlooked-for  pleasure ;  as  Mr.  T.  had  said  nothing 
 of  coming  up  again  so  soon.  We  were  all  happy  together,  ex- 
 celling happy  ;  and  after  dinner  we  went  to  Mr.  Hardcastle's, 
 where  we  met  Mr.  Hill,  who  was  to  preach  that  evening  his 
 Anniversary  Sermon  at  Greenwich  Chapel,  this  being  Easter 
 Monday.  When  they  all  went  to  Chapel,  I  walked  to  town.  My 
 brother  Ned  is  all  kindness  ;  and  I  hope  I  shall  yet  live  to  see 
 him  a  partaker  of  richer  mercies  than  he  has  ever  yet  received. 
 
 Thursday,  April  2.  I  dined  at  Sir  James  Graham's  ;  he 
 and  the  Ladies  received  me  most  kindly.  Our  conversation 
 w;i>  very  profitable.  Lady  C.  told  me  that  Mr.  G.  (Sir  James's 
 brother)  was  awakened  by  the  thought  of  that  'prayer  in  the 
 Litany,  '  From  everlasting  damnation,  good  Lord,  deliver  us.' 
 Dr.  Fearon  aim  told  me,  a  feiu  days  ago,  of  another  person 
 awakened  by  the  Liturgy.  Surely  the  Liturgy  is  of  more  ser- 
 vice than  is  generally  imagined. 
 
 Sunday,  April  5.  I  felt  that  the  Sabbath  was  indeed  a 
 delight.  My  soul  rejoiced  in  God  my  Saviour.  At  Mr.  Cecil's 
 Church  I  was  not  so  devout  in  the  prayers  as  I  sometimes  am; 
 nor  was  I  much  impressed  with  the  sermon  ;  but  I  find  that 
 the  more  I  hear  Mr.  Cecil,  the  more  I  like  him.  At  the  Lord's 
 table  I  found  God  very  present  with  me  \  and  it  was  delightful 
 to  me  to  intercede  for  all  my  friends  and  people.  After  Church 
 I  joined  Mr.  Grant,  who  seems  much  depressed  in  spirit.  He 
 told  me  that  Sir  John  Barlow  had  been  forced  to  forbid  Mr. 
 Carey  to  preach  among  the  Natives  for  the  present,  on  account 
 of  the  ferment  existing  among  them  about  the  idea  of  being 
 compelled  to  become  Christians.  This  idea  has  become  strength- 
 ened by  the  disturbance  at  Yellore  :  and  enemies  abroad  and 
 at  home  are  endeavouring  to  use  it  against  the  Missionary 
 Societies.  It  is  melancholy  to  see  how  every  effort  for  the  sal- 
 ration  of  our  fellow-creatures  is  resisted  by  persons  professing 
 Christianity. 
 
 M 
 
162  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1807. 
 
 Monday,  April  6.  I  dined  with  Mr.  Cecil  and  went  to  the 
 Eclectic  ;  when  the  question  was,  i How  may  pious  women  best 
 subserve  the  interests  of  religion?'  The  generality  seemed  to 
 think  they  did  best  by  keeping  at  home,  and  minding  their 
 own  business.  My  ideas  did  not  perfectly  coincide  with  theirs. 
 I  thought  that  there  were  offices,  in  which  they  might  be  pro- 
 fitably employed,  provided  they  were  discreet,  and  did  not 
 neglect  their  own  proper  callings.  On  the  whole,  I  do  not  think 
 we  differed  much  ;  but  our  bias  was  a  little  different  :  /  rather 
 leaned  more  to  the  side  of  visiting  the  sick,  <fcc,  and  they  to 
 the  keeping  almost  entirely  at  home.  A  similar  difference  of 
 opinion  existed  in  relation  to  a  young  man  of  twenty-four, 
 whose  parents  put  him  first  into  the  army,  and  then,  at  his  re- 
 quest, into  a  Government  place  :  but  have  uniformly  opposed 
 the  idea  of  his  going  to  College  and  into  orders ;  and  declared 
 in  a  solemn  and  affectionate  letter,  that  if  he  take  this  step,  he 
 must  renounce  all  connexion  with  them,  and  all  hope  from  them 
 for  ever.  They  thought  he  ought  to  break  through  all,  if  they 
 persist  in  their  determination.  /  thought  that  he  should  wait ; 
 and  that  God,  if  he  designed  him  for  the  ministry,  would  make 
 his  way  more  clear  :  and  that  he  might  be  as  useful  perhaps  in 
 another  line,  if  this  door  were  shut  against  him.  I  thought 
 that  against  a  plain  positive  duty  the  parents  have  no  power 
 whatever ;  but  that,  when  there  is  no  express  line  marked  out 
 by  God,  we  should  not  set  ourselves  against  the  decided  will  of 
 our  parents,  especially  while  we  are  living  in  a  state  of  depend- 
 ence upon  them. 
 
 Thursday,  April  9.  Felt  happy  in  my  soul  and  desirous  of 
 living  more  to  God.  Time  is  passing,  and  eternity  approach- 
 ing. 0  that  in  my  journey  which  I  am  to  begin  to-morrow  I 
 may  have  the  presence  of  God  !  I  received  letters  from  Mr. 
 Martyn  and  Mr.  Brown,  and  went  to  Mr.  Hoare's  to  read  them 
 to  him.  How  kind  are  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Offley  !  They  make  that 
 trip  on  purpose  to  receive  me  ;  and  I  pray  God  it  may  be  for 
 their  good.  It  is  as  a  servant  of  God,  and  a  spiritual  helper, 
 that  they  receive  me  ;  and  I  trust  that  He,  for  whose  sake  their 
 kindness  is  shewn  to  me,  will  make  them  ample  recompense. 
 
 Friday,  April  10.  The  long-looked-for  day  is  arrived.  In 
 the  morning  I  rose  joyful  in  the  Lord,  and  very  desirous  to 
 have  the  blessing  of  God  upon  my  journey.  I  committed  my- 
 self and  my  friends  to  Him,  with  an  assured  hope  that  He 
 would  be  with  us,  and  prosper  our  intercourse  with  each  other. 
 
JET.  47.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  1  Go 
 
 At  eight  I  set  off ;  and  took  up  my  fellow-traveller  at  Ely- 
 place.  After  we  got  through  town  I  prayed,  and  Mr.  E,  read 
 part  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians ;  and  my  soul  was  much 
 refreshed.  I  regretted  that  I  could  not  give  full  scope  to  my 
 feelings  in  conversation  :  and  that  the  weakness  of  my  voice 
 prevented  me  from  prosecuting  the  subjects  to  the  extent  1 
 wished.  I  confess  I  think  we  all  suffered  loss  by  my  not  being 
 able  to  converse ;  for  my  soul  was  much  alive ;  and  the  re- 
 mainder of  the  day  was  comparatively  dull.  However,  it  was 
 a  rich  mercy  to  us  all  to  experience  so  much  of  His  presence 
 as  we  did.  And  we  shall  have  abundant  reason  to  be  thank- 
 ful, if  we  are  enabled  to  pass  every  day  as  well." 
 
 The  Diary  then  proceeds  with  brief  notices  of  his  journey, 
 and  of  the  various  places  and  persons  seen  by  the  way.  At 
 length  Mr.  Simeon  returns  to  the  record  of  his  spiritual  state. 
 
 "Thursday,  April  1G.  K.B.  Being  rather  hurried  for  time, 
 I  have  not  lately  said  much  about  my  spiritual  state  ;  but  I 
 have  been  highly  favoured  of  the  Lord  for  several  days.  Some- 
 times indeed  I  have  been  as  dull  and  stupid  as  ever ;  but  fre- 
 quently, and  in  an  unusual  degree,  my  spirit  has  rejoiced  in 
 God  my  Saviour.  Doubtless  the  elevation  of  my  joy  has 
 arisen  in  part  from  a  flow  of  animal  spirits  ;  but  I  hope  and 
 trust,  that  there  has  been  something  more  than  nature  in  it. 
 My  brother  E.  is  a  little  disposed  to  undervalue  the  exercise 
 of  the  affections,  from  an  idea  that  they  are  stirred  up  by 
 human  efforts,  and  are  likely  to  give  us  a  mistaken  apprehen- 
 sion of  our  state.  Hence  he  labours  rather  to  suppress  than 
 to  excite  the  fervour  of  his  affections  ;  but  if  we  can  '  rejoice 
 even  with  joy  unspeakable  and  glorified,'  I  think  it  desirable 
 to  do  so  ;  provided  we  preserve  a  becoming  jealousy  respecting* 
 the  abuse  of  our  affections  in  a  way  of  enthusiasm  or  of  pride." 
 
 The  Journal  then  records  their  route  through  Sidmouth, 
 Exmouth,  Totness,  and  Plymouth. 
 
 "  Sunday,  April  19.  At  Mr.  Hitchin's  in  morning;  in  the 
 afternoon  went  to  Dr.  Hawker's.  The  Dr.  read  prayers  well, 
 though  with  some  eccentric  starts  ;  and  he  preached  on  2  Cor. 
 iii.  18.  Mr.  E.  and  myself  were  in  perfect  astonishment  at 
 his  volubility  of  tongue  and  strength  of  voice.  He  dwelt 
 much  on  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  spoke  many  excellent  things; 
 but  there  was  no  particular  order,  or  affinity  to  the  text ;  so 
 
 m2 
 
164  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1807. 
 
 that  though  we  admired  much  that  we  heard,  we  could  not 
 carry  much  away.  He  observed  that  the  Commandments  were 
 written  on  our  altar-pieces,  in  order  to  remind  people  that 
 Christ  was  the  end  of  the  Law  for  righteousness  unto  them  that 
 believe.  Being  apprised  that  Mr.  E.  and  myself  were  intend- 
 ing to  stay  the  evening  service,  he  invited  us  to  tea,  and  we 
 had  a  profitable  conversation  with  him.  [After  describing  the 
 great  peculiarities  in  his  manner  of  conducting  the  evening 
 service,  Mr.  S.  adds,]  After  all,  there  was  more  to  admire  in 
 some  respects,  and  to  disapprove  of  in  others,  than  I  ever  saw 
 or  heard  before.  His  reading  and  preaching,  if  divested  of 
 eccentricity,  would  be  excellent ;  and  at  all  events,  he  is  well 
 calculated  to  attract  attention,  and  to  do  good  ;  though  I  fear 
 he  is  the  means  of  promoting  a  very  bad  spirit,  and  not  a 
 little  error  amongst  the  greater  portion  of  his  hearers." 
 
 They  then  proceed  to  St.  Austell  and  Truro,  where  Mr. 
 Simeon  says,  '  We  remembered  with  gratitude  to  God  that 
 blessed  man  Mr.  Walker.'  They  at  length  reached  the  Land's 
 End. 
 
 "Saturday,  April  25.  From  the  Land's  End  I  wrote  to 
 Mr.  Preston,  sitting  in  the  carriage.  We  returned  to  Penzance 
 to  dinner ;  and  called  at  Marazion  in  our  way  to  Helston. 
 The  sun  shone  bright  ;  and  the  view  of  Penzance,  Marazion, 
 St.  Michael's  Mount,  and  the  whole  bay,  was  exceedingly 
 grand  and  beautiful.  Miss  G.  kindly  accompanied  us  to  St. 
 Michael's  Mount.  Mr.  E.  and  myself  went  over  the  house, 
 and  on  to  the  top  of  the  tower ;  at  one  corner  of  which  is  a 
 stone-chair,  on  which  some  people  are  foolhardy  enough  to  sit ; 
 and  on  which  if  a  woman  sit,  it  is  said  that  she  shall  ever 
 afterwards  rule  her  husband ;  and  in  truth,  if  she  have  cou- 
 rage enough  for  the  one,  there  must  be  few  men  who  can 
 prevent  the  other.  With  her  mother's  leave  Miss  G.  accom- 
 panied us  to  Col.  Sandys' ;  when  I  had  much  conversation 
 with  her  on  Mr.  Martyn's  affair.  She  stated  to  me  all  the 
 obstacles  to  his  proposals ;  first,  her  health  ;  second,  the 
 indelicacy  of  her  going  out  to  India  alone  on  such  an  errand; 
 third,  her  former  engagement  with  another  person,  which  had 
 indeed  been  broken  off,  and  he  had  actually  gone  up  to  London 
 two  years  ago  to  be  married  to  another  woman  ;  but  as  he  was 
 unmarried,  it  seemed  an  obstacle  in  her  mind  ;  fourth,  the 
 certainty  that  her  mother  would  never  consent  to  it.    On  these 
 
JET.  47.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  1 G5 
 
 points  I  observed,  that  I  thought  the  last  was  the  only  one 
 that  was  insurmountable;  for  that,  first,  India  often  agreed 
 best  with  persons  of  a  delieate  constitution  ;  e.g,  Mr.  Martyn 
 himself  and  Mr.  Brown.  Second,  it  is  common  for  ladies  to 
 go  out  thither  without  any  previous  connexion  ;  how  much 
 more  therefore  might  one  go  out  with  a  connexion  already 
 formed  !  Were  this  the  only  difficulty,  I  engaged,  with  the 
 help  of  Mr.  Grant  and  Mr.  Parry,  that  she  should  go  under 
 such  protection  as  should  obviate  all  difficulties  upon  this 
 head.  Third,  the  step  taken  by  the  other  person  had  set  her 
 at  perfect  liberty.  Fourth,  the  consent  of  her  mother  was 
 indispensable  ;  and  as  that  appeared  impossible,  the  matter 
 might  be  committed  to  God  in  this  way  :  if  her  mother,  of 
 her  own  accord,  should  express  regret  that  the  connexion  had 
 been  prevented,  from  an  idea  of  her  being  irreconcilably 
 averse  to  it,  and  that  she  would  not  stand  in  the  way  of  her 
 daughter's  wishes  ;  this  should  be  considered  as  a  direction 
 from  God  in  answer  to  her  prayers  •  and  I  should  instantly  be 
 apprised  of  it  by  her,  in  order  to  communicate  it  to  Mr.  M. 
 In  this  she  perfectly  agreed.  I  told  her,  however,  that  I  would 
 mention  nothing  of  this  to  Mr.  M.,  because  it  would  only  tend 
 to  keep  him  in  painful  suspense.  Thus  the  matter  is  entirely 
 set  aside,  unless  God,  by  a  special  interposition  of  his  Provi- 
 dence, (i.e.  by  taking  away  her  mother,  or  overruling  her 
 mind,  contrary  to  all  reasonable  expectation,  to  approve  of  it,) 
 mark  his  own  will  respecting  it." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  returns  through  Exeter  and  Bath  to  Beading, 
 where  he  arrives  on  the  day  of  his  brother's  election  as  Mem- 
 ber for  that  Borough. 
 
 "May  4.  My  brother  was  just  setting  off  for  town,  and 
 came  in  with  my  nephew  Edward  to  see  me.  We  were  all 
 gratified  with  the  occurrence. 
 
 Saturday,  May  9.  Having  left  my  Diary  for  some  time  to 
 be  written  from  memory,  I  have  made  it  a  mere  journal  of 
 common  events,  without  noticing  the  frames  of  my  mind.  I 
 have  not  had  any  real  communion  with  God  this  morning,  but 
 am  now  left  alone;  and  I  hope  to  spend  this  morning  profit- 
 ably to  my  soul. 
 
 Sunday,  May  10.  In  a  sad  stupid  state.  At  church  also 
 I  was  not  at  all  devout ;  nor  was  I  interested  by  the  sermon. 
 At  the  Lord's  table  I  had  a  little  of  the  divine  presence.     In 
 
1G6  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1807. 
 
 the  afternoon  I  was  as  stupid  as  before.  But  if  I  do  not  pray 
 more  in  reference  to  the  ordinances,  how  can  I  hope  to  be  blessed 
 at  them  ?  In  the  evening  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Marsh  and  myself  read 
 the  prophet  Malachi  together,  and  we  had  a  sweet  season." 
 
 With  the  following  entry  the  Diary  is  abruptly  terminated. 
 
 "Monday,  May  11.  I  still  cannot  get  nigh  to  God  in 
 secret.  I  have  been  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  attempting 
 to  pray ;  but  I  want  that  divine  unction  which  alone  can 
 teach  me,  or  give  a  sweet  savour  to  my  soul." 
 
 By  a  remarkable  coincidence,  at  the  very  time  apparently 
 that  Mr.  Simeon  was  engaged  in  conversation  with  Miss  Gren- 
 fell  on  Mr.  Martyn's  affair,  Mr.  M.  was  himself  meditating  on 
 the  same  subject,  and  wrote  to  Mr.  Simeon  the  following  letter, 
 renouncing  all  idea  of  marriage. 
 
 "  Dinapore,  April  26,  1807. 
 
 "  My  dearest  friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  All  your  letters,  eight  in  number,  have  reached 
 me  ;  and  all  and  every  of  them  demand  my  warmest  acknow- 
 ledgments. But  I  think  I  observe,  that  since  the  notification 
 of  my  wishes  to  become  a  married  man,  your  letters  are  not  so 
 affectionate.  Know  therefore  that  I  rejoice  in  my  celibacy ; 
 and  am  finally  resolved  to  abide  by  my  first  determination,  to 
 be  single  like  yourself,  and  for  the  same  reason  I  trust,  that 
 I  may  care  only  for  the  things  of  the  Lord.  Your  proposal, 
 therefore,  respecting  some  young  lady  coming  out  in  the  fleet, 
 is  highly  unacceptable  to  me ;  for  were  my  regard  to  Miss  G. 
 at  all  diminished,  which  it  is  not,  yet  I  am  so  sick  of  the  idea 
 of  all  earthly  connexions,  so  pregnant  with  sorrow,  that  it 
 seems  as  if  I  could  rather  die  than  marry.  Your  ambiguous 
 prophecy  that  God  is  providing  better  for  me,  than  I  should 
 for  myself,  I  interpret  in  this  way  : — God  is  providing  better 
 for  me,  not  by  giving  me  one  wife  instead  of  another,  but  by 
 giving  me  no  wife  at  all.  0  !  I  adore  his  wisdom  and  love  as 
 in  all  former  instances  of  his  dealings  with  me,  so  in  this  most 
 especially,  that  1  am  once  more  set  at  liberty  to  devote  all 
 my  time,  money,  and  thoughts,  to  his  glorious  and  delightful 
 service. 
 
 a  I  was  rather  agreeably  surprised  at  finding  you  able  to 
 preach  again,   but  lament  much  that  you  have  resumed  so 
 
«T.   4  7.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  107 
 
 much  of  your  labours  so  prematurely.     It  cannot  but  be  that 
 
 you  will  soon  be  laid  up  again.  It'  a  dry  soft  air  bo  so  essential 
 to  you,  perhaps  a  voyage  to  Lisbon  might  be  resorted  to  ; 
 then  you  would  be  under  no  temptation  to  speak  ;  or  if 
 excluded  from  Portugal,  you  have  our  permission  to  come  to 
 the  East  Indies  :  at  all  events,  dearest  Sir,  let  the  decline  of 
 so  many  of  our  chief  supports  be  one  reason,  among  others,  for 
 taking  care  of  yourself.  The  changes  death  has  made  in  your 
 congregation  affect  me  deeply;  yet  there  is  something  pleas- 
 ingly solemn  in  recollecting  my  former  intercourse  with  them, 
 and  following  them  in  thought  to  the  world  to  which  they  ait; 
 gone,  and  about  which  we  preached  to  them.  Be  good  enough 
 to  mention  always  the  older  members  of  your  societies.  I  feel 
 grateful  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Offley  for  their  kind  attention  to  you, 
 and  rejoice  to  hear  of  their  growth  in  grace.  I  always  loved 
 them  from  the  time  I  saw  them,  and  have  never  ceased  to  pray 
 for  them  every  day  since  I  left  England.  Very  happy  am 
 1  to  hear  that  Dr.  Fearon  is  become  a  brother  in  the  Ministry  : 
 God's  blessing  be  upon  him  I*  Cambridge  being  that  spot  in 
 Europe  where  my  thoughts  linger  most  fondly,  I  turn  from  it 
 reluctantly  to  India ;  and  first  to  Dinapore." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon's  own  views  on  the  subject  of  marriage,  and  his 
 c  determination  to  remain  single,'  may  be  learned  from  the 
 following  extract  from  a  memorandum  made  about  this  time  : 
 
 a  What  has  been  my  language  at  all  times  and  to  all 
 persons  ?  Has  it  not  been  this  1 — I  should  hate  the  University 
 above  all  places  as  a  married  man  ;  but  the  singular  way  in 
 which  I  have  been  called  to  my  present  post,  and  its  almost 
 incalculable  importance,  forbid  the  thought  of  my  now  leaving 
 it  : — therefore  I  think  I  shall  never  marry. 
 
 "  Again— in  my  present  situation  I  am  quite  a  rich  man, 
 and  almost  as    free   from   care  as  an  an^el :  but  if  I  were 
 
 *  Dr.  Fearon  writes  to  Mr.  Simeon :  "  I  trust  few  days  pass  over  my 
 head,  that  I  do  not  remember  you.  To  you  I  owe  the  joy,  the  peace,  the 
 tranquillity  1  possess  amidst  a  thousand  cares;  however  many  kind  in- 
 structors 1  may  have,  I  trust  I  shall  ever  remember  that  you  were  the 
 blessed  instrument  in  the  hands  of  my  merciful  God,  in  calling  me  to 
 the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord.  0  !  may  I  never  give  you 
 cause  to  be  ashamed  of  me.  1  entreat  your  prayers  that  I  may  be  kept 
 from  the  power  of  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil  ;  and  live  and  die 
 Christ's  faithful  soldier  and  servant.  Believe  me,  your  affectionate  Son 
 in  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus.     D.  Fearon." 
 
1G8  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1807 
 
 to  marry,  ]  should  instantly  become  a  poor  man  (reducing  my 
 income  one  half,  while  I  doubled  my  expenditure)  : — therefore 
 I  think  I  shall  never  marry. 
 
 "  Again — there  are  but  few  married  people  truly  happy  in 
 each  other  in  comparison  of  those  who  are  unhappy ;  and 
 fewer  still  who  are  truly  happy  in  their  children  (one  who 
 turns  out  ill  depriving  his  parents  of  all  the  comfort  they 
 might  feel  in  the  others)  : — therefore  I  think  I  shall  never 
 marry." 
 
 The  two  following  letters  are  inserted  here  out  of  their  pro- 
 per place,  that  the  preceding  Diary  might  not  be  interrupted. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  Venn. 
 
 "  Salvador  House,  Bishopsgate  Street,  March  10,  1807. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  I  feel  most  sensibly  the  tender  concern  which  you 
 have  expressed  for  my  welfare,  and  the  kind  attention  which 
 you  have  shewn  me  in  my  present  debilitated  state,  and  I  hope 
 that  it  will  be  the  means  of  reviving  the  sentiments  of  most 
 endeared  affection,  which  once  glowed  in  our  bosoms,  and  knit 
 us  together  as  David  and  Jonathan.  In  my  present  relax- 
 ation from  all  official  duty,  I  am  bent  upon  getting  nearer 
 to  my  God,  and  on  obtaining  more  fitness  for  the  service  of  my 
 God  on  earth,  or  the  enjoyment  of  him  in  heaven.  I  pur- 
 pose, with  his  gracious  help,  that  every  hour  shall  be  devoted 
 to  this  great  pursuit.  I  bless  and  adore  my  God,  that  I  do 
 pant  after  Ilim,  in  a  measure,  as  the  hart  panteth  after  the 
 water-brooks ;  and  (having  the  best  possible  supplies  at  home) 
 I  feel  a  pleasure  in  this  present  dispensation,  as  calculated  to 
 advance  the  spirituality  of  my  soul.  The  Passion-week  I  look 
 forward  to  with  more  peculiar  delight.  It  has  always  been 
 with  me  a  season  much  to  be  remembered,  not  only  on  account 
 of  the  stupendous  mysteries  which  we  then  commemorate,  but 
 because  of  the  wormwood  and  the  gall  which  my  soul  then 
 tasted,  twenty-eight  years  ago,  and  the  gradual  manifestations 
 of  God's  unbounded  mercy  to  me,  till  on  Easter-day  1  was 
 enabled  to  see  that  all  my  sins  were  buried  in  my  Redeemer's 
 grave.  From  the  time  that  I  foresaw  the  necessity  of  ceasing 
 from  active  employment,  I  have  purposed  in  my  mind  to 
 spend  that  week  with  my  very  dear  friend,  Dr.  Fearon  ;  because 
 of  our  perfect  oneness  of  heart,  and  because  I  could,  with  hiin, 
 
JET.  47.]  11EV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  1G9 
 
 enjoy  the  most  entire  seclusion  from  company,  except  in  those 
 seasons  when  we  might  impart  to  each  other  of  that  divine 
 unction,  which,  in  our  absence  from  each  other,  we  had  ob- 
 tained from  heaven.  But  I  look  on  the  kindness  you  have 
 shewn  me  as  a  kind  of  call  from  God  to  give  you  the  prefer- 
 ence, if  you  can  give  me  a  tolerably  warm  room  to  myself: 
 having  been  habituated  to  a  warm  room,  I  feel  that  the  want 
 of  it  would  take  from  that  entire  attention,  which  I  wish 
 to  give  to  things  that  do  not  relate  to  the  body.  We  are  so 
 much  creatures  of  habit,  that  any  considerable  deviation  from 
 our  usual  modes  of  life  unfits  us  for  the  full  enjoyment  of  our 
 retired  hours  : — a  tinder-box,  a  little  wood  to  kindle  a  fire 
 speedily,  a  few  roundish  coals,  to  prevent  a  whole  house  being 
 occupied  in  stirring  and  blowing  the  fire,  are  but  small 
 matters  in  themselves  ;  but  to  one  who  rises  early,  and  longs 
 to  serve  his  God  without  distraction,  they  are  of  some  im- 
 portance. Give  me  but  a  warm  room,  and  all  my  wants  (with 
 the  exception  of  a  little  bread  and  cheese)  are  supplied. 
 
 u  Now  I  will  leave  it  to  you  and  to  Mr.  Elliott  to  determine, 
 whether  the  whole  of  that  week,  from  Tuesday  to  the  Monday 
 following,  be  spent  under  your  roof,  or  whether  partly  under 
 his  also.  "Were  1  disposed  to  see  company,  I  should  not  dream 
 of  visiting  you  that  week  ;  but  because  you  must  be  engaged 
 in  your  official  duties,  and  your  sister  has  her  engagements 
 also,  I  feel  that  I  can  enjoy  solitude  under  your  roof  without 
 appearing  inattentive  to  my  host.  With  kindest  regards  to 
 your  sister  and  the  Elliotts,  I  remain  your  old  friend,  your 
 Father  s  friend,  and  your  truly  affectionate  friend,  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  E.  Edwards.  ee  AT      ,    1  ,    n  OAr, 
 
 "My  dearest  Brother,  «  March  14,  1807. 
 
 "  I  am  not  going  to  answer  your  letter  yet ;  but 
 lest  I  forget  it  when  I  do  write,  I  will  just  say,  that  the  mo- 
 ment I  saw  the  word  'NO,'  I  involuntarily  fetched  so  deep  a 
 groan,  that  any  one  who  had  been  present  would  have  thought 
 that  your  letter  had  been  Job's  last  messenger.  But  I  have 
 not  forgot  my  promise  to  acquiesce  cheerfully  in  whatever  may 
 be  deemed  expedient,  reserving  however  to  myself  a  liberty 
 (if  my  hard  heart  possessed  sympathy  enough)  to  weep  over 
 the  occasion  of  it. 
 
 "  I  will  also  mention  another  thing.     When  I  was  reading 
 
170  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1807. 
 
 in  its  course  this  morning,  1  Cor.  xiii.  I  set  myself,  if  possible, 
 to  comprehend  it ;  and,  in  order  to  comprehend  it,  I  asked 
 myself— How  should  I  act  towards  my  dear  friends,  Mr.  and 
 Mrs.  E.  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thomason  ? — If  now  I  could  feel  the 
 same  disposition  towards  all  persons,  under  all  circumstances,  as 
 I  do  towards  them,  I  should  make  less  work  for  '  John  Softly.' 
 But,  feeling  that  my  wicked  heart  is  differently  affected  towards 
 some,  I  began  to  pray  for  my  enemies,  particularly  the  two  or 
 three  that  are  most  violent  and  most  inveterate. 
 
 "  Perhaps  you  have  heard  that  Mr.  Flower,  in  the  first 
 number  of  a  periodical  publication  of  his,  has  associated  me 
 with  Dr.  Haweis,  as  preaching  in  unlicensed  places,  defying 
 all  ecclesiastical  order,  and  yet  determined  not  to  relinquish 
 my  church  till  compelled  to  do  it  by  my  Diocesan.  I  intended 
 to  pass  it  over  in  silence,  as  I  have  done  all  his  former  attacks. 
 But  two  days  ago  Mr.  Audley,  apprehending  that  I  had  not 
 heard  of  it,  sent  me  the  extract,  and  expressed  his  wish,  that 
 I  would  take  some  measure  to  silence  his  calumnies.  It  struck 
 me,  that  though  it  would  not  have  been  expedient  for  me  to 
 have  made  the  extract  myself,  and  sent  it  to  the  Bishop,  (inas- 
 much as  it  would  have  shewn  too  much  anxiety  in  the  matter,) 
 the  sending  of  Mr.  Audley's  letter  to  him  was  an  easy,  natural 
 step,  which  would  evince  a  proper  regard  for  the  Bishop's  good 
 will,  at  the  same  time  that  it  would  not  argue  too  great  a  con- 
 cern about  it.  I  accordingly  wrote  a  note  to  the  Bishop,  in- 
 forming him  of  Mr.  Flower's  former  conduct  towards  me,  and 
 guarding  him  against  giving  credit  to  any  reports  founded  on 
 Mr.  F.'s  Jacobinical  malignity.  The  Bishop  sent  me  next 
 morning,  by  his  own  servant,  from  Dover  Street  to  Salvador 
 House,  the  kindest  letter  that  I  ever  received  from  him.  He 
 says  in  it — *  Had  I  collected  the  contents  (of  Mr.  A.'s  letter) 
 from  their  original  deposit,  they  would  have  excited  in  me 
 no  other  sentiment,  than  that  of  concern  for  the  anxiety  and 
 
 trouble  they  might  occasion  to  you Should  opportunity 
 
 offer  to  vindicate  your  character  in  the  quarters  to  which  you 
 allude,  (the  Bishops  of  London  and  Lincoln,  to  whom  I  desired 
 him  to  mention  the  matter,)  I  will  avail  myself  of  it ;  per- 
 suaded as  I  am,  that  your  zeal  is  regulated  with  that  prudence, 
 which  is  the  best  security  against  malevolent  writers.'  Thus, 
 you  see,  God  has  brought  good  out  of  evil:  and  the  prejudice 
 which  might  arise  against  all  the  serious  young  men,  who  are 
 intended  for  the  ministry,  is,  I  trust,  prevented.     A  shield  too 
 
Mi.  41.]  IU:\\    CHARLES    SIMEON.  171 
 
 is  thus  prepared  against  any  future  shafts,  which  Mr.  F.  may 
 choose  to  point  at  me. 
 
 "  I  could  tell  you  more  of  my  state  of  mind,  but  I  am  afraid 
 of  pride  and  boasting.  I  think,  however,  I  may  tell  you  (for  I 
 hope  it  will  excite  in  you  a  spirit  of  thankfulness  to  God  for  me), 
 that  my  hopes  and  expectations  are  not  disappointed.  Amidst  all 
 that  I  feel  to  mourn  over,  my  soul  rejoices  exceedingly  in  God 
 my  Saviour.  I  trust  that  this  joy  will  be  made  to  abound 
 more  and  more,  when  you  put  your  live  coal  to  mine,  and  blow 
 it  with  the  breath  of  prayer.  I  can't  help  saying,  0 !  that  my 
 dear  sister  could  partake  with  us  !  But  the  Lord's  will  be 
 done.  To  what  purpose  is  it  to  keep  this  letter  till  I  have 
 seen  Dr.  F.  and  Mr.  YA  It  is  true  I  hope  to  see  them  both 
 on  Tuesday  next  ;  but  I  must  then  either  write  a  single  para- 
 graph only,  or  make  you  pay  double  postage  ;  and  you  may  as 
 well  pay  for  twice  one,  as  for  once  two.  Therefore  you  must 
 forgive  me,  if  out  of  the  fulness  of  my  heart  I  send  you  this 
 before  it  catches  cold.  I  began  it  without  intending  to  pro- 
 ceed, and  I  will  finish  it  with  the  promise  of  another  soon. 
 
 "  Let  me  then  tell  you  a  little  of  myself.  First,  in  answer 
 to  your  query,  I  went  through  my  Sermon  without  any  diffi- 
 culty j  but  laboured  a  little  in  the  administration  of  the 
 Sacrament.  I  knew  that  1  had  a  long  time  to  rest ;  and  I 
 did  not  care,  though  I  should  run  myself  a  little  out  of  breath. 
 I  think  I  got  stronger  during  my  residence  with  you  ;  I  am 
 sure  I  did  in  spirit,  and  I  think  I  did  in  body  also. 
 
 "  Here  I  am  in  a  large  house  by  myself,  (i.e.  without  my 
 brother),  and  with  carriage  and  servants  at  my  command.  I 
 see  nobody  except  at  dinner,  having  one  friend,  whose  converse 
 I  prefer  to  that  of  i  the  young  men,'  and  He  comes  and  break- 
 fasts with  me,  yea,  and  '  sups  with  me'  also. 
 
 "  The  carriage  came  to  the  door  and  interrupted  me;  and 
 now  I  have  returned  from  visiting  Mr.  Steinkopff,  and  Lady 
 Mary  Fitzgerald  ;  it  is  just  dinner-time  :  I  must  therefore 
 close,  lest  after  dinner  I  should  not  be  able  to  get  time,  from 
 company  who  are  coming,  to  finish  my  letter. — Kindest  love 
 to  all. — Yours  most  affectionately,  "  C.  S." 
 
 During  this  season  of  retirement,  and  amidst  the  uncertainty 
 of  his  future  arrangements,  Mr.  Simeon  received  the  following 
 affectionate  letter  from  his  devoted  friend  and  fellow-labourer 
 
172  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1807. 
 
 Mr.  Thomason.  As  it  exhibits  many  pleasing  traits  of  Mr.  T.'s 
 line  character,  and  illustrates  also  the  history  of  their  parochial 
 movements  at  this  period,  it  is  inserted  here  almost  entire. 
 
 The  Rev.  T.  Thomason  to  Mr.  Simeon. 
 
 "  L.  Shelford,  June  2,  1807. 
 
 "  How  could  you  be  so  cruel  ?  on  opening  your's 
 I  thought  you  had  sent  me  a  prize.  It  looked  like  a  suitable 
 present  to  one  who  needs  skeletons  so  much,  from  one  who  has 
 composed  so  many.  Such  a  discourse  would  be  a  novelty  indeed 
 from  your  pulpit.  Let  me  rather  keep  in  the  good  old  way. 
 But  if  I  could  persuade  you  to  restrain  your  feelings,  and  hold 
 your  tongue,  I  should  rejoice  greatly.  Under  your  circum- 
 stances, it  appears  to  me  much  more  advisable  to  exercise  self- 
 denial  ;  and  if  you  cannot  stay  at  the  Wells,  without  giving 
 vent  to  the  fire  that  burns  within  you,  pray,  pray,  pray  go 
 somewhere  else.  The  experiment  of  twenty  minutes  is  a  gin 
 and  a  trap.  This  is  the  way  to  lose,  more  than  you  can  pos- 
 sibly gain,  by  the  waters  of  the  place.  You  would  really  pause, 
 if  you  could  see  all  that  I  feel  on  the  subject.  But  I  forget 
 that  all  this  advice  is  unnecessary.  Your  letter  is  dated  on 
 Sunday,  when  all  your  feelings  of  regret  for  your  poor  people 
 were  most  violently  excited.  Doubtless  the  sober  reflection  of 
 Monday  would  dissipate  the  illusion,  and  confirm  you  in  your 
 resolution  of  keeping  silence.  If  you  preach,  my  hands  will 
 hang  down  beyond  all  expression.  I  now  feel  that  I  am 
 labouring  to  some  good  purpose,  when  affording  rest  to  the 
 weary,  and  thus  providing  for  the  future  supply  of  your  church ; 
 but,  if  you  break  a  rest,  the  length  of  which,  and  the  uninter- 
 ruptedness  of  which,  is  so  essential  to  a  sound  and  permanent 
 recovery,  I  am  deprived  of  my  reward,  and  lose  my  labour. 
 Thanks  be  to  God  that  you  continue  to  improve  !  May  you 
 return  to  us  in  due  time,  thoroughly  furnished  for  your  impor- 
 tant work,  strong  to  labour,  and  c  like  a  giant  refreshed  with 
 new  wine.'  Through  the  goodness  of  God  I  am  surprisingly 
 strengthened  for  the  work  that  is  before  me.  Though  I  feel 
 deeply  my  want  of  wisdom  and  of  ability,  of  power  and  of 
 energy,  of  humble  faith  and  of  ardent  love,  and  of  every  im- 
 portant qualification  for  usefulness,  yet  I  am  endeavouring  to 
 cast  myself  upon  the  Lord,  and  seem  to  gather  fresh  strength 
 and  spirit  for  labour.     The  Lord  helping  me,  and  pardoning 
 
JET.  47.]  i:i:v.   OHABLlfl   BDCEOV.  1  78 
 
 my  innumerable  sins  and  i m perfections,  T  am  resolved  to  yoke 
 myself  wholly  to  the  work  during  the  summer.     Some  things 
 
 have  occurred,  which  will  render  it  expedient  for  me  to   do 
 
 more  than  I  intended Call  me  changeable,  or  by  what 
 
 name  you' please,  but  so  it  is,  when  the  time  draws  near  for 
 altering  the  services  at  Trinity,  1  cling  to  the  Afternoon  Ser- 
 vice, and  cannot  give  it  up.  The  Church  was  never  so  well 
 attended  as  it  is  now  in  the  afternoon  ;  and  it  goes  against 
 me  to  shut  the  doors  against  so  great  a  body  of  people,  who 
 flock  to  hear  the  Gospel.  On  Monday  last  I  went  to  Cam- 
 bridge to  gather  all  the  intelligence  I  could  from  different 
 persons,  and  come  to  a  conclusion  about  the  propriety  of 
 giving  up  the  service.  The  result  is,  that  I.  think  the  safest 
 way  is  to  retain  it The  secret  history  of  the  late  parish- 
 meeting  is  unfavourable.  B.  says,  that  even  the  Church- 
 wardens have  only  assented  to  it,  because  they  thought  we 
 wished  it;  and  all  the  parishioners,  with  whom  lie  has  con- 
 versed, are  uniformly  against  the  measure There  are 
 
 two  great  advantages  proposed  by  the  measure,  an  immediate, 
 and  a  remote  one. 
 
 u  The  immediate  advantage  of  diminishing  our  labours  is 
 great.  But  considering  all  the  objections,  perhaps  it  would  be 
 better  to  bear  a  little  temporary  pressure.  During  the  summer, 
 I  could  undertake  the  two  duties  of  Morning  and  Afternoon, 
 and  also  the  Sermon  in  the  Evening,  Aspland  reading  prayers. 
 This  is,  in  fact,  no  more  labour  laterum  et  vocis,  than  I  have 
 now  :  nor  would  it  be  more  than  two  sermons  a  week  ;  as  in 
 the  Afternoon  there  would  be  something  of  an  exposition,  not 
 requiring  much  previous  preparation.  Thus,  God  enabling  us, 
 we  may  pass  the  summer  ;  and  then  we  should  be  cheered 
 with  the  sight  of  our  disabled  Vicar  and  Curate,  who  would 
 return  to  us  recruited,  we  trust,  with  rest. 
 
 "The  remote  advantage,  of  fixing  the  Gospel  in  the  Church, 
 perhaps  is  overrated.  For  if  you  were  not  succeeded  by  a 
 pious  vicar,  and  there  remained  but  one  opportunity  of  hearing 
 the  Gospel,  perhaps  the  Church  would  be  as  much  thronged 
 in  the  Afternoon  as  in  the  Evening ;  and  the  serious  gowns- 
 men would  attend,  and  bring  others  with  them.  On  the  whole, 
 it  seems  to  me  that  we  should  non  placet  the  measure.  The 
 having  discussed  it  will  be  advantageous  perhaps  in  some 
 future  emergency;  it  will  remain  recorded  in  the  parish- 
 books  j  and  stand  there  at  once  for  a  proof  of  their  attach- 
 
174  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1807. 
 
 rnent,  and  for  an  authority  and  precedent,  in  the  event  of  any 
 similar  occurrence. 
 
 "  This  subject  has  been  much  upon  my  mind,  ever  since 
 you  read  to  me  your  reply  to  them  :  may  the  Lord  direct  us 
 to  act  for  the  best !  The  conclusion  from  the  whole  is,  how- 
 ever, very  clear,  whatever  difficulties  may  appear  in  some  parts 
 of  the  detail,  and  that  is,  that  God  affords  you  an  opportunity 
 of  complete  rest  this  summer.  We  are  willing  to  labour,  and 
 through  mercy  able.  Your  strength  and  wisdom  is  to  sit  still. 
 I  long  exceedingly  to  hear  of  your  having  left  Tunbridge,  and 
 count  much,  under  God,  upon  your  quiet  retreat  in  the  Isle  of 
 Wight.  You  will  then  have  less  speaking,  and  more  sweet 
 solitude — the  prince  of  medicines  in  your  circumstances.  With 
 Preston's  company  you  will  have  all  the  society  you  need.  One 
 only  danger  will  remain,  viz.,  your  being  well  too  soon  ;  or 
 using  your  voice  before  there  is  a  radical  and  complete  re- 
 covery. Do,  my  dear  Sir,  consider  of  what  vast  importance 
 this  is.  A  decided  and  thorough  recovery  may  set  you  up  for 
 a  course  of  years  ;  and  0  !  ecquid  erit  pretii  ?  Remember  that 
 your  presence  here  in  summer  is  really  not  important ;  your 
 thorough  amendment  is  unspeakably  so.  Remember  too  that 
 I  am  neither  burdened  nor  wearied.  Every  occasional  pressure 
 will  be  (under  all  the  circumstances  of  this  most  important 
 case)  not  only  cheerfully,  but  thankfully  borne.  For  indeed 
 I  prize  this  opportunity  of  labour  as  a  rich  benefit  to  the 
 Church,  and  am  more  thankful,  than  I  can  express,  on  your 
 account — your  people's — my  own — and  the  work  of  God  at 
 large ;  and  I  solemnly  promise  to  relax,  as  soon  as  ever  I  dis- 
 cover that  my  labours  become  injurious.  Of  this  I  have  never 
 yet  had  the  slightest  symptom.  Let  me  hear  from  you  soon. 
 I  wish  you  would  shorten  your  visit  at  Tunbridge.  I  have  no 
 doubt  Mr.  Preston  will  join  you  before  the  Commencement. 
 Yours  affectionately,  "  T.  Thomason." 
 
 Upon  this  Mr.  Simeon  writes  to  the  Churchwardens  and 
 Parishioners  of  Trinity  Parish  : — 
 
 "  Gentlemen,  "  Tunbridge  Wells,  June  10,  1807. 
 
 "  I  have  again  and  again  revolved  in  my  mind  your 
 
 proposal,  relative  to  the  suspension  of  the  Afternoon  Service, 
 
 and  the  transfer  of  the  Lectureship  to  the  Evening  Service. 
 
 But  while  I  am  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  your  kind- 
 
.KT.  47.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  17-"> 
 
 ness,  I  scarcely  know  how  to  avail  myself  of  it.  I  am  unwill- 
 ing to  relax  my  exertions  for  the  good  of  my  Parishioners,  as 
 long  as  there  shall  be  any  prospect  of  continuing  them,  with- 
 out utterly  destroying  my  own  health.  I  confess  I  am  not 
 very  sanguine  in  my  expectations  of  ever  being  able  to  prose- 
 cute my  work  upon  my  former  scale  of  exertion  :  but  as 
 nothing  is  impossible  with  God,  I  think  it  desirable  to  sus- 
 pend all  further  consideration  of  this  matter,  till  full  experi- 
 ence shall  have  evinced,  that  no  alternative  remains,  but 
 either  to  contract  my  labours,  or  entirely  to  sink  under  them. 
 While  it  shall  please  God  to  preserve  my  life  and  strength,  I 
 trust  I  shall  be  enabled,  through  his  grace,  to  improve  them 
 for  you :  it  is  for  your  sakes  chiefly  that  I  value  them  ;  and 
 when  they  fail,  it  will  be  an  unspeakable  comfort  to  me  that 
 they  have  been  worn  out  in  your  service,  and  in  the  service  of 
 my  God. 
 
 "  With  many  thanks  for  your  kind  solicitude  respecting  me, 
 and  with  earnest  prayers  for  your  eternal  welfare,  I  remain, 
 Gentlemen, 
 
 "  Your  most  affectionate  Pastor, 
 
 "  and  willing  Servant  for  Christ's  sake, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 1808—1809. 
 
 An  important  trait  of  Mr.  Simeon's  character,  noticed  by 
 Mr.  Preston,  "  was  the  delight  with  which  he  observed  the 
 spiritual  progress  and  growing  usefulness  of  other  ministers, 
 even  when  there  might  seem  to  be  a  temptation  to  the  feeling 
 of  jealousy,  as  if  another  were  rising  to  supersede  himself.  On 
 such  occasions  he  would  say,  with  evident  joy  and  sincerity, 
 1  He  must  increase  ;  I  must  decrease.'  This  truly  Christian 
 feeling  was  manifested  in  a  striking  manner  on  his  return  to 
 Cambridge  from  the  Isle  of  Wight.  During  his  residence 
 there,  and  for  some  time  before,  his  friend  and  Curate  Mr. 
 Thomason,  who  had  previously  performed  only  a  subordinate 
 part  in  the  ministrations  at  Trinity  Church,  had  been  called 
 out  to  the  vigorous  exercise  of  all  his  powers  in  the  work  of 
 the  ministry.     Through  the  grace  of  God  he  had  been  enabled 
 
176  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1808. 
 
 to  rise  to  the  occasion.  No  one,  who  remembers  his  sermons 
 at  Cambridge  during  that  year,  when  Mr.  Simeon  was  for  the 
 most  part  disabled  from  duty,  will  be  backward  to  acknow- 
 ledge, that  his  improvement  in  the  course  of  a  few  months 
 was  extraordinary.  There  was  at  that  time  a  richness  and 
 fulness  in  Mr.  TVs  discourses,  such  as  was  not  always  found  in 
 Mr.  Simeon's.  This  devoted  servant  of  Christ,  who  loved  his 
 Lord  with  all  his  heart,  and  was  thankful,  for  his  sake,  either 
 1  to  be  abased  or  to  abound,'  was  much  struck  and  delighted, 
 on  his  return,  with  what  he  saw  and  heard  from  his  beloved 
 Colleague.  After  hearing  him  preach,  he  turned  to  a  friend  and 
 said, c  Now  I  see  why  I  have  been  laid  aside  ;  I  bless  God  for  it.' 
 "  The  generous  and  affectionate  feeling  which  he  habitually 
 cherished,  and  on  suitable  occasions  manifested,  towards  those 
 who  have  successively  stood  to  him  in  the  relation  of  Curates, 
 is  gratefully  remembered  by  every  one  of  them.  Considering 
 that  the  term  Curate — honourable  as  it  is,  and  elsewhere 
 attached  to  the  office  of  the  principal  —is  commonly  regarded 
 in  this  country  as  implying  inferiority  of  rank,  he  was  dis- 
 posed to  discard  it.  '  Not  my  curate/  he  would  say,  '  my 
 brother?  '  Now,  my  brother,  which  part  of  the  duty  shall  I 
 take?'  The  privilege  formerly  enjoyed  by  these  gentlemen, 
 of  supping  with  him  in  private,  after  the  conclusion  of  the 
 evening  service  on  the  Lord's-day,  has  been  spoken  of  by  more 
 than  one  of  them,  as  peculiarly  delightful  and  refreshing.  So 
 congenial  were  the  duties  of  that  holy  day  with  the  temper 
 and  taste  of  his  renewed  soul,  that  he  generally  appeared  at 
 the  close  of  the  day  to  be  invigorated,  rather  than  exhausted, 
 by  them.  '  I  am  an  eight-day  clock,'  said  he  ;  '  now  I  am 
 wound  up  for  another  week.'  His  prayers  on  these  occasions 
 (for  he  always  closed  with  prayer)  were,  it  may  be  presumed, 
 some  of  the  least  reserved  of  his  supplications  addressed  to 
 the  throne  of  Grace.  A  Dignitary  of  the  Church,  who  was 
 once  present,  remarked  to  the  Curate,  in  returning,  how  much 
 he  had  been  affected  with  the  deep  humiliation  indicated  by 
 Mr.  Simeon's  prayers,  particularly  with  the  confession  (taken 
 from  Bishop  Beveridge,  but  which  appeared  to  be  new  to  him), 
 that  our  very  tears  need  to  be  washed  in  the  atoning  blood  of 
 Christ." 
 
 During  the  season  of  his  retirement  from  public  duties, 
 Mr.  Simeon  was  indefatigable  in  his  attention  to  his  beloved 
 
JZT.  48.]  KEY.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  177 
 
 brother  Edward.  Little  hope  indeed  remained  of  his  recovery 
 from  the  painful  disorder  under  which  he  Laboured  ;  but 
 Mr.  S.  had  the  unspeakable  consolation  of  observing  a  manifest 
 
 improvement  in  his  spiritual  estate  : — though  his  outward 
 man  seemed  to  be  decaying,  his  inward  man  was  evidently 
 'renewed  day  by  day.'  Mr.  Simeon's  tenderness  and  earnest- 
 ness on  this  and  other  matters  of  private  and  minor  interest 
 may  be  traced  in  the  following  letters,  written  at  this  period, 
 to  }lr.  Lloyd,  and  his  much  loved  friends  at  Reading. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Lloyd  :— 
 
 "Salvador  House,  Jan.  9,  1808. 
 
 '•  My  very  dear  Friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  I  thank  you  a  thousand  times  for  the  kind  and 
 friendly  solicitude  you  express  respecting  myself  and  my  poor 
 afflicted  brother.  In  body  he  is  certainly  little  if  at  all  better, 
 than  when  1  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  last :  but  I  cannot 
 say  so  in  relation  to  his  soul.  Adored  be  our  God,  there  is  a 
 daily  and  visible  progress  in  his  love  to  heavenly  things.  He 
 no  longer  complains,  as  he  always  has  done  before,  that  people 
 of  our  description  require  too  much,  and  thereby  discourage 
 those  whom  we  wish  to  benefit  :  on  the  contrary,  he  begins 
 to  have  his  own  wushes  conformed  to  those  of  God  ;  and  desires 
 rather  to  have  his  experience  elevated  to  the  requisitions  of 
 the  Gospel  than  to  have  those  lowered  to  his  attainments.  He 
 delights  to  have  me  read  and  pray  with  him  :  and  when  I 
 attempt  it,  God  is  for  the  most  part  graciously  present  with 
 us  :  he  melts  our  hearts  into  contrition,  and  entwines  them 
 in  the  tenderest  love. 
 
 "  I  feel  no  difficulty  in  believing  that  God  will  hear  and 
 answer  prayer  :  on  the  contrary,  I  seem  to  think  that  if  God 
 only  give  me  an  heart  to  pray,  the  work  shall  surely  be  done. 
 1  am  aware  of  the  difference  between  asking  for  ourselves  and 
 others,  and  consequently,  between  the  kinds  and  degrees  of 
 confidence  that  should  be  entertained  in  relation  to  the  pro- 
 mises themselves,  and  especially  to  our  own  application  of 
 them.  And  so  far  am  I  from  approving  of  the  construing  of 
 an  inward  persuasion  of  mine  into  an  absolute  promise  of  God, 
 that  I  account  it  little  less  than  blasphemy.  But  1  know 
 whence  a  spirit  of  prayer  comes,  and  whence  an  humble  bold- 
 ness and  confidence  :  and  I  look  on  these  as  a  kind  o{  pledge 
 and  earnest  of  still  greater  blessings.     Hence  if  I  have  the 
 
 N 
 
178  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1808. 
 
 pledge  given  me  by  God,  I  entertain  a  joyful  hope  that  I  shall 
 have  the  full  accomplishment  of  my  heart's  desire.  This 
 therefore  is  what  I  am  longing  after ;  I  desire  to  be  more 
 humble,  more  earnest,  more  constant,  more  believing,  in 
 prayer  :  and  I  feel,  that  if  I  can  obtain  this  mercy  from  God, 
 my  dear  brother  shall  be  given  me  :  if  God  were  an  unjust 
 judge,  instead  of  a  loving  Father,  I  should  wrest  the  blessing 
 from  Him.  Some  sweet  answer  to  prayer  I  have  already  had, 
 if  I  may  put  that  construction  upon  the  manifestations  of  His 
 presence  with  me  in  my  poor  endeavours. 
 
 "  I  greatly  regret  indeed  that  I  am  able  to  do  very  little  in 
 the  way  of  reading  or  conversation.  If  I  attempt  it  a  second 
 time  in  the  day,  though  I  only  whisper,  it  overcomes  me. 
 But,  though  from  a  prudent  regard  to  my  public  duties  I  ab- 
 stain, I  think  that  I  would  most  gladly  spend,  and  be  spent 
 for  Him. 
 
 "  It  has  afforded  me  most  unfeigned  joy  to  see  you  appa- 
 rently so  well.  May  God  of  his  infinite  mercy  strengthen  you 
 for  his  service,  and  make  you  yet  a  blessing  to  many,  many 
 souls  !  "  0.  S." 
 
 To  Mrs.  Ring,  Beading. 
 
 "  Salvador  House,  Jan.  28,  1808. 
 "  My  very  dear  Madam, 
 
 "  It  is  indeed  a  vale  of  tears.  Two  letters  I  have 
 this  moment  opened  ;  the  first  informs  me  that  my  faithful 
 and  affectionate  servant,  (my  man's  wife,)  is  dangerously  ill  : 
 the  next  brings  me  tidings  of  your  sister's  death.  In  the 
 former  case,  self  is  blended  with  my  sorrow  :  my  loss,  if  she  is 
 taken  from  me,  will  be  very  great.  In  the  latter  case,  my 
 sympathy  and  compassion  are  more  pure.  But  1  hardly  dare 
 to  speak  of  sympathy  or  compassion  :  I  know  nothing  that 
 fills  me  with  more  shame,  than  the  difficulty  I  find  in  enter- 
 ing into  the  wants  and  feelings  of  my  fellow-creatures.  Some- 
 times, if  I  am  present  with  persons  in  trouble,  obdurate  as  I 
 am,  I  feel  the  truth  of  that  Scripture,  '  The  eye  affects  the 
 heart.'  In  writing  to  a  Christian  in  affliction,  I  always  feel 
 that  I  am  unable  to  open  to  him  any  sources  of  consolation 
 with  which  he  is  not  familiar.  What  then  shall  I  attempt  to 
 say  to  you,  and  to  your  dear  husband,  or  even  to  the  afflicted 
 children,  who  have  such  instructors  close  at  hand  1  To  you 
 the  thought  of  her  readiness  to  meet   the  Lord  will  afford 
 
Ml.  48.]  rev.  ciiarles  simi:<»\.  179 
 
 abundant  consolation  ;  but  they,  I  fear,  will  find  it  only  an 
 aggravation  of  their  sorrows.  0  that  they  might  be  led  by 
 their  affliction  to  follow  the  faith  and  practice  of  their 
 deceased  parent ! — and  that  we  may  be  quickened,  by  the 
 sickness  and  mortality  of  others,  to  realize  the  thoughts  of 
 death  and  judgment  !  I  have  been  long  absent  from  my 
 flock,  and  long  to  see  them  again  ;  and  I  want  much  to  see 
 my  poor  afflicted  servant.  I  should  condemn  myself  exceed- 
 ingly if  she  should  depart,  and  I  not  see  her.  I  have  but 
 just  received  your  letter,  (three  o'clock)  : — my  physician  is 
 here,  I  must  talk  with  him  ; — dinner  is  just  ready,  and  the 
 Member  dines  with  us  : — and  therefore  I  must  conclude,  with 
 most  affectionate  regards  to  your  dear  husband,  and  any  of 
 your  family  that  are  with  you.  "C.  S." 
 
 To  T.  Ring,  Esq.  u  Kings  Coll.  Jan.  30,  1808. 
 
 "  My  dearest  Brother, 
 
 "I  have  just  suffered  a  most  afflictive  stroke,  the 
 loss  of  a  most  faithful,  diligent,  and  affectionate  servant,  who 
 has  lived  with  me  about  ten  years.  The  same  letter,  which 
 told  me  how  imminent  her  danger  was,  informed  me  I  might 
 have  one  week's  longer  furlough  :  and  I  felt  my  mind  much 
 distracted  between  a  desire  to  continue  that  week  with  you, 
 and  a  sense  of  duty  to  her.  As  your  disorder  was  not  such  as 
 to  require  my  continued  attendance,  or  to  excite  any  imme- 
 diate danger,  I  thought  my  duty  to  her  demanded  my  presence 
 here,  and  now  that  she  is  gone,  my  soul  is  exceedingly  rejoiced 
 in  having  torn  myself  from  you,  to  wait  upon  her.  I  found 
 her  sensible,  but  not  by  any  means  comfortable  in  her  soul. 
 Her  fears  preponderated,  and  darkened  her  mind  :  nor  did 
 anything,  that  I  said  to  her,  seem  to  inspire  peace  into  her 
 soul.  Fearing  the  physician  might  not  pay  all  the  attention 
 her  situation  required,  I  called  upon  him,  and  begged  him  to 
 attend  her  twice  or  thrice  a-day,  till  the  disorder  should  abate. 
 He  went  and  called  a  third  time  that  day,  but  gave  me  no 
 very  great  hopes  of  her  recovery.  This  morning  I  was  with 
 her  about  half  past  seven,  and  it  appeared  that  she  was  about 
 to  be  taken  away  from  us.  I  conversed  and  prayed  with  her; 
 but  still  all  my  enquiries,  relative  to  her  views  of  the  Saviour 
 and  her  affiance  in  Him,  were  attended  with  a  shake  of  her 
 head,  intimating  that  she  was  not  able  to  commit  herself  to 
 Him  with  confidence.     I  returned  to  my  room  to  breakfast, 
 
 N  2 
 
ISO  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1808. 
 
 and  then  went  to  her  again  as  soon  as  I  had  taken  my  refresh- 
 ment, but  still  I  could  get  nothing  but  a  shake  of  the  head. 
 This  was  exceedingly  distressing  to  my  soul  ;  and  I  endea- 
 voured, with  many  tears,  to  set  forth  again  to  her  the  willing- 
 ness and  sufficiency  of  Christ.  Upon  this,  with  a  distinct  and 
 audible  voice,  she  cried,  '  Lord,  save  me ; '  and  I  then  again 
 prayed  with  her  to  that  God,  whom  I  have  long  known  to 
 be  '  a  God  that  heareth  prayer.'  And  0  !  how  gracious  was 
 God  to  his  poor  suppliants  !  I  still  continued  talking  with 
 her,  and  on  asking  her  again,  whether  God  had  answered 
 our  prayer ;  whether  she  was  now  able  to  trust  in  the 
 Saviour,  and  to  cast  all  the  burdens  of  her  soul  on  Him, 
 she  gave  me  a  most  significant  and  expressive  nod.  I  then 
 told  her,  if  she  felt  peace  in  her  soul,  to  squeeze  my  hand  ; 
 and  she  squeezed  it  instantly.  This  was  the  signal  for  our 
 thanksgiving  to  God  ;  and  immediately,  with  the  utmost 
 ardour  of  our  souls,  we  praised  and  adored  our  God,  who  had 
 heard  prayer  in  her  behalf,  and  had  caused  light  to  arise  in 
 her  darkness.  In  less  than  an  hour  afterwards  she  departed  to 
 her  eternal  rest.  Though  I  watched  her  continually,  as  did 
 also  Charles  her  husband,  and  attendants,  we  could  not  tell 
 what  time  her  soul  took  its  flight.  I  had  her  hand  in  mine, 
 and  should  not  have  been  convinced  at  last  that  she  was  dead, 
 if  a  medical  attendant  had  not  told  me  she  was  dead. 
 
 "  Thus  I  have  been  bereaved  of  the  greatest  treasure  that  a 
 man  can  possess.  I  had  fondly  hoped  that  she  would  have 
 had  to  close  my  eyes ;  and  have  often  been  comforted  with  the 
 thought  of  having  such  an  attendant  in  my  last  hours.  But, 
 in  the  midst  of  my  affliction,  I  cannot  express  how  thankful  I 
 am  for  having  been  permitted  to  attend  her  in  her  last  hours, 
 and  for  those  expressions  of  her  hope  which  I  saw  and  felt. 
 My  soul  is  exceeding  joyful  in  all  my  tribulation,  and  I  kiss 
 the  rod,  not  with  resignation  merely,  but  with  joy  and  grati- 
 tude. But  why  do  I  trouble  you  with  this  ?  I  do  it,  that  you 
 may  be  stirred  up  to  improve  with  greater  diligence  the  time 
 that  is  afforded  you ;  and  that  you  may  cry  day  and  night 
 unto  your  God  to  give  you  tokens  of  his  acceptance,  before  you 
 come  into  circumstances,  wherein  the  smiles  of  God's  face  will 
 be  the  only  support  and  comfort  of  your  soul.  0,  may  God 
 ho  graciously  pleased  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  you  in  a 
 more  abundant  measure  than  ho  has  yet  done  ;  and  while  you 
 have  yet  time  to  glorify  him  on  earth,  may  he  make  you  a 
 
.ET.  48.]  RBV.  OHABLBS    SIMEON.  lSl 
 
 distinguished  monument  of  his  grace  and  mercy!  Little  did 
 1  think,  when  I  was  buying  the  shawl  and  jaconet  for  her, 
 1  should  so  soon  have  to  present  her  with  a  winding-sheet.  I 
 intend  to  officiate  at  her  funeral  myself,  though  she  did  not 
 die  in  my  parish. 
 
 "  Lest  my  letter  make  a  wrong  impression  on  your  mind, 
 1  will  just  add,  that  I  lay  no  stress  on  those  expressions  of 
 hope  which  1  have  been  speaking  of,  as  though  they  were 
 necessary  to  her  salvation;  I  should  have  had  a  good  hope  of 
 her  acceptance,  even  though  she  had  not  so  expressed  her  feel- 
 ings: but,  as  coming  from  a  person  who  had  always  to  thai 
 moment  been  exceedingly  diffident  of  her  state,  they  are  a  source 
 of  great  comfort  to  your  very,  very  affectionate  Brother, 
 
 " "  0.  S." 
 
 To  Mrs.  King.  "  King's  Coll.,  Feb.  27,  1808. 
 
 ••  My  very  dear  Friend  and  Sister. 
 
 "  I  cannot  express  to  you  the  obligation  you  confer 
 upon  me  by  your  kind  and  active  zeal  in  my  service  j  I  think 
 the  places  you  mention  for  the  little  girl  are  of  importance. 
 There  are  similar  places,  one  twelve,  and  another  twenty-four 
 miles  from  Cambridge;  but  there  is  not  a  dear  affectionate 
 sister  at  either  of  them  to  give  me  her  report,  now  and 
 then,  as  to  the  progress  that  is  made.  That  weighs  with 
 me  against  a  thousand  things  respecting  distance,  and  will 
 further  serve  as  an  excuse  (if  I  wanted  one)  for  going,  now 
 and  then,  to  Heading  to  make  all  due  enquiries.  But,  joking 
 apart,  I  feel  such  extreme  importance  in  the  idea  of  having 
 your  kind  eye  upon  her,  that  I  shall  not  delay  to  come  to 
 Heading  to  consult  you  further  on  the  subject " 
 
 To  the  Same. 
 
 "  I  thank  you  and  your  good  gentleman  for  your 
 united  epistles.  I  have  sent  my  servant's  daughter  to  you,  and 
 request  you  to  supply  her  with  such  clothes  as  you  judge 
 proper  for  a  girl  educating  for  a  house-maid.  I  should  be 
 rather  under  the  mark  than  above  it;  because  love  of  dress  is 
 already  too  strongly  riveted  in  her  mind.  I  could  wish  her 
 to  keep  up  writing  and  arithmetic,  preserving  her  copies,  that 
 I,  when  I  come  to  Reading,  may  see  them.  1  wish  them  to  be 
 kept  four  years,  because  I  shall  see  what  progress  she  makes. 
 For  though  she  will  have  no  occasion  now  for  a  writing-master 
 
182  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1808. 
 
 above  a  year  longer,  she  must  continue  to  advance  herself 
 both  in  writing  and  arithmetic.  You  will  be  kind  enough 
 to  let  her  be  employed  now  and  then  in  cleaning  your  best 
 grates,  that  she  may  learn  all  work.  Whenever  her  mistress 
 wants  her  money,  I  will  send  it  her ;  but  perhaps  it  will  be 
 better  to  pay  it  when  I  come  to  Reading,  if  ever  I  should  be 
 so  happy  as  to  see  that  place  again.  The  girl  must  be  kept 
 under,  for  she  has  a  high  spirit  of  her  own.  I  have  told  her, 
 however,  that  if  she  do  not  obey  cheerfully  in  all  things  the 
 commands  of  her  mistress,  I  shall  turn  her  adrift ;  any  com- 
 plaint from  you,  I  have  informed  her,  will  bring  down  upon 
 her  my  heaviest  displeasure.  Thus,  I  hope,  her  mistress's 
 hands  will  be  strengthened,  and  the  child  benefited.  I  have 
 supplied  the  child  with  ,£2,  which  will  be  about  18s.  more 
 than  she  will  have  any  occasion  to  spend  on  the  road.  Her 
 expenses  to  London  will  be  about  12s.,  ditto  to  Reading,  10s. 
 The  residue  will  do  to  answer  any  unforeseen  occurrence,  or  for 
 pocket-money.  It  may  be  well,  if  you  please,  to  let  her 
 deposit  the  surplus  in  your  hands,  and  to  give  it  her  by  de- 
 grees, or  else  it  will  all  go  immediately  to  some  piece  of  finery." 
 
 The  great  debility  which  Mr.  Simeon  continued  to  feel,  and 
 the  little  prospect  there  appeared  of  his  restoration  to  vigorous 
 health  and  power  to  discharge  his  former  amount  of  ministerial 
 duty,  constrained  hirn  at  length  to  accept  the  proposal,  which 
 had  been  so  considerately  made  to  him  the  year  before  by  his 
 Parishioners. 
 
 "  To  the  Churchwardens  and  Parishioners  of  the  Holy 
 Trinity,  Cambridge. 
 
 "  Gentlemen,  "  May,  1808. 
 
 "  In  the  course  of  the  last  Summer,  when  the  debili- 
 tated state  of  my  voice  obliged  me  to  lay  aside  all  ministerial 
 exertions,  and  it  appeared  necessary  for  me  to  discontinue  the 
 third  Service,  which  I  have  for  so  many  years  given  to  the 
 Parish  on  the  Sunday,  you  very  kindly  proposed  to  me  to 
 transfer  the  Lectureship  from  the  Afternoon  to  the  Evening- 
 Service,  in  order  that  that  Service,  which  is  by  far  the  more 
 numerously  attended,  should  be  retained. 
 
 "  In  answer  to  that  kind  proposal  I  sent  you  the  following 
 letter.     (See  p.  174.) 
 
 "  It  is  now,  Gentlemen,  eleven  months  since  I  returned  that 
 
JET.  48.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  183 
 
 answer;  and  notwithstanding  I  have  used  every  effort  t<> 
 regain  my  strength,  and  officiated  upon  the  lowest  possible 
 scale  of  exertion,  I  find  that  I  am  still  far,  very  far,  from  that 
 measure  of  strength,  which  is  necessary  for  an  efficient  minister. 
 I  am  therefore  obliged  once  more  to  devolve  the  care  of 
 the  Parish  upon  a  friend,  whose  labours,  I  trust,  will  prove 
 most  useful  and  satisfactory  to  you  all.  But  it  will  not  be 
 practicable  for  him  to  sustain  the  weight  of  three  Services 
 in  the  day ;  and  therefore  I  must  discontinue  one  of  them. 
 To  relinquish  any  one  of  them  is  indeed  very  painful;  because 
 it  must  of  necessity  happen,  that  some  can  attend  at  one  part 
 of  the  day,  who  would  not  be  able  to  attend  at  another.  But 
 if  a  sacrifice  of  one  service  must  be  made,  there  can  be  no 
 doubt  which  will  be  attended  with  the  least  inconvenience  to 
 the  Parish,  and  to  the  Town  at  large ;  because  from  an  historical 
 record  in  your  Parish-book  you  will  find,  that  the  Lectureship 
 of  Trinity  Parish  was  originally  considered  as  instituted  for  the 
 benefit  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  Cambridge :  and  that  it  was 
 supported  by  contributions,  not  from  the  Parish  only,  but 
 (probably)  from  all  the  more  opulent  of  the  stated  attendants; 
 since  the  subscription  then  was  equal  to  about  £200  or  <£300 
 a  year  now.  Indeed,  of  such  importance  was  the  Lectureship 
 considered  on  account  of  the  extensive  field  of  usefulness  which 
 it  opened  to  the  possessor  of  it,  that  Dr.  Preston,  Master  of 
 Emmanuel  College,  refused  (as  in  the  fore-mentioned  record 
 you  are  told)  the  bishoprick  of  Gloucester,  in  order  to  fulfil  the 
 humbler,  but  not  less  useful  duties  of  that  station.  To  what 
 cause  we  must  ascribe  the  decline  of  the  Lectureship,  whether  to 
 a  gradual  change  of  the  general  time  of  dining,  or  to  a  want  of 
 care  in  the  choice  of  Lecturers,  or  to  a  general  relaxation  in 
 religious  habits,  I  will  not  take  upon  me  to  judge ;  but  I 
 think  you  will  agree  with  me,  that  it  is  desirable  to  restore  it,  if 
 we  can,  to  its  former  utility  and  importance.  A  very  principal 
 means  of  effecting  this  is,  to  adopt  the  measure,  which  you 
 proposed  to  me  in  your  letter,  of  altering  the  time  of  the 
 Lectureship  from  the  Afternoon  to  the  Evening.  That  will, 
 in  fact,  bring  back  the  Lectureship  nearly  to  the  plan  on  which 
 it  was  at  first  instituted;  inasmuch  as  it  will  place  nearly 
 the  same  distance  of  time  between  the  dinner-hour  and  the 
 Lectureship  as  originally  existed.  I  am  aware  that  some  years 
 ago  doubts  were  entertained,  whether  six  o'clock  were  a  canoni- 
 cal hour:  but  previous  to  my  establishing  the  extra  service 
 
184  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1808. 
 
 in  the  evening,  I  took  the  opinion  of  the  present  Lord  Chan- 
 cellor's brother  (who  was  the  most  eminent  person  in  his  time), 
 Sir  William  Scott,  upon  this  point,  as  well  as  upon  some 
 others  connected  with  it ;  and  his  opinion  was  so  clear  as  to 
 leave  no  doubt  on  the  subject.  Indeed,  if  this  hour  were  not 
 canonical,  how  comes  it,  that  not  only  throughout  both  the 
 Universities  this  hour  of  divine  service  is  general,  but  in  every 
 Diocese  ;  and,  above  all,  in  the  diocese  of  London  there  are  a 
 multitude  of  Churches  which  have  the  service  at  this  hour  ?  I 
 mention  this,  in  order  that  (as  no  doubt  whatever  exists  in  my 
 mind  respecting  the  legality,  or  the  expediency  of  transferring 
 the  Lectureship  to  that  hour)  every  one  that  is  interested  in  it 
 may  know  the  grounds,  on  which  I  unite  with  you  in  this 
 important  measure. 
 
 "  I  have  mentioned  before,  that  the  salary  attached  to  the 
 Lectureship  was  formerly  such  as  was  proper  to  remunerate 
 the  services,  to  which  it  was  annexed.  Unhappily,  that  is  by 
 no  means  the  case  at  present  :  and  therefore  it  is  to  be  feared, 
 that  the  Parish  may  in  time  either  lose  the  service  altogether, 
 or  at  least  the  privilege  of  having  an  instructor  chosen  by 
 themselves.  To  prevent  as  far  as  possible  such  a  loss  to  the 
 Parish,  I  propose  that  the  income,  arising  from  the  letting  of 
 seats  in  the  galleries  which  I  have  built,  should  in  future  be 
 appropriated  to  the  support  of  the  Lectureship  ;  and  that 
 such  an  appropriation  of  that  fund  be  registered  in  the  Parish- 
 book.  And  it  is  my  earnest  prayer,  that  the  change  of  the 
 hour,  and  increase  of  salary  for  the  Lectureship,  may  secure  to 
 the  Parish  after  my  decease  a  succession  of  Lecturers,  who 
 shall  most  effectually  promote  their  eternal  interests."  * 
 
 *  The  record  in  the  Parish-hook,  to  which  Mr.  S.  refers,  is  the  follow- 
 ing extract  from  Fuller's  History  of  the  University  of  Cambridge  ; 
 "  Anno  1624:  The  Town  Lecture  at  Trinity  Church  being  void,  two 
 appeared  competitors  for  the  same,  namely,  Dr.  John  Preston,  now 
 Master  of  Emmanuel,  Preacher  at  Lincoln's  Inn,  and  Chaplain  to  Prince 
 Charles,  generally  desired  by  the  townsmen,  contributors  to  the  Lec- 
 ture ; — Paul  Micklethwait,  Fellow  of  Sidney  College,  an  eminent 
 preacher,  favoured  by  the  diocesan,  Bishop  of  Ely,  and  all  the  Heads  of 
 Houses,  to  have  the  place. 
 
 "  The  contest  grew  high  and  hard,  insomuch  as  the  Court  was  en- 
 gaged therein.  Many  admired  that  Dr.  Preston  would  stickle  so  much 
 for  so  small  a  matter  as  an  annual  stipend  of  eighty  pounds,  issuing  out 
 of  more  than  thrice  eighty  purses.  But  his  party  pleaded  his  zeal,  not 
 to  get  gold  by,  but  to  do  good  in  the  place,  where  (such  the  confluence 
 of  scholars  to  the  church)  he  might  '  generare  Patres ;'  which  made  him 
 
JET.  48.]  KEV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  18fl 
 
 Upon  this,  the  following  resolution  was  passed  in  the 
 Vestry,  May  9,  1808  : 
 
 "  The  health  of  our  Minister,  thellev.  G.  Simeon,  no  Longei 
 admitting  of  his  continuing  to  us  the  third  Service  on  the 
 Sunday,  which  for  many  years  he  has  given  gratia ;  and 
 it  appearing,  from  the  experience  of  all  those  years,  that 
 the  attendance  at  Church  in  the  Evening  is  much  larger 
 than  in  the  Afternoon — Resolved — That  the  Lecture  estab- 
 lished and  supported  by  the  Parish  shall  henceforth  be  at  six 
 o'clock  in  the  Evening,  instead  of  at  the  time  that  it  has 
 hitherto  been  preached  ;  and  that,  agreeably  to  the  generous 
 offer  of  the  Rev.  C.  Simeon,  the  rent  of  the  seats  in  the  new 
 galleries  be  henceforth  applied  to  augment  the  salary  of  the 
 Lecturer." 
 
 In  less  than  a  month  from  this  time  Mr.  Simeon  was  called 
 to  undergo  a  sacrifice,  which  perhaps  he  felt  more  acutely  than 
 any  he  had  hitherto  endured.  He  was  at  length  to  part  with 
 his  beloved  and  faithful  friend,  Mr.  Thomason  :  '  The  friend, 
 with  whom  I  live  in  daily  habits  of  communion,  the  friend 
 that  is  as  my  own  soul.'  Mr.  Thomason's  (  long-meditated 
 design  of  consecrating  his  powers  through  life  to  the  service 
 of  his  God  and  Saviour  in  a  distant  land,'  was  now  to  have  its 
 accomplishment.  "  Certainly  God  is  doing  a  great  work  in 
 India,"  he  writes  ;  "  the  labourers  are  few,  and  the  field 
 amazingly  extensive  :  they  want  men  who  will  work,  and 
 whose  habits  are  such  as  to  render  them  useful  workmen  in  a 
 business,  where  application  and  study  are  much  wanted.     In 
 
 this  respect,  my  habits  and  inclinations  are  favourable 
 
 /  consider  that  what  others  expose  themselves  to  for  lucre  and 
 worldly  honours,  ministers  ought  to  endure  for  nobler  ends? 
 
 In  a  few  days  after  he  had  written  these  truly  Christian 
 
 to  waive  the  bishoprick  of  Gloucester  (now  void  and  offered  unto  him)  in 
 comparison  of  this  Lecture. 
 
 "At  Doctor  Preston  his  importunity,  the  Duke  of  Buckingham  inter- 
 posing his  power,  secured  it  unto  him.  Thus  was  he,  at  the  same  time, 
 preacher  to  two  places  (though  neither  had  cure  of  souls  legally  an- 
 nexed), Lincoln's  Inn,  and  Trinity  Church  at  Cambridge.  As  Elisha 
 cured  the  waters  of  Jericho  by  going  forth  to  the  spring-head  and  cast- 
 ing in  salt  there,  so  was  it  the  design  of  this  Doctor,  for  the  better  pro- 
 pagation of  his  principles,  to  infuse  them  into  these  two  fountains ; 
 the  one  of  Law,  the  other  of  Divinity.  And  some  conceive  that  those 
 doctrines,  by  him  then  delivered,  have  since  had  their  use  and  ap- 
 plication." 
 
18G  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1808. 
 
 remarks,  he  received  his  appointment  from  the  Court  of 
 Directors;  and  on  the  7th  of  June,  1808,  he  reached  St. 
 John's,  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  ready  to  sail  with  the  first  fair 
 wind. 
 
 As  on  the  departure  of  his  i  beloved '  Marty n,  so  now  when 
 about  to  separate  from  his  '  dear  brother '  Thomason,  Mr. 
 Simeon  remained  with  him  to  the  very  last  :  and  not  only 
 went  on  board  the  vessel,  but  actually  proceeded  with  him  on 
 his  voyage  as  long  as  it  was  practicable  to  return.  Mr. 
 Thomason  in  a  few  parting  lines  to  his  deeply-sorrowing 
 mother,  endeavoured  to  comfort  her  by  a  reference  to  this  last 
 act  of  Mr.  Simeon's  love. 
 
 "  Travers,  under  weigh,  June  10,  1808. 
 
 u  This  morning  we  were  summoned  on  board.  The 
 wind  has  become  fair,  and  we  are  proceeding  out  to  sea.  Our 
 dear  and  honoured  friend,  Mr.  Simeon,  accompanied  us  to  the 
 vessel,  and  is  now  with  us.  We  all  retired  to  our  cabin,  and 
 united  in  prayer,  desiring  to  consecrate  this  spot  to  God,  and 
 to  commit  ourselves  and  all  the  ship's  company  to  His  gracious 
 care.  Blessed  be  God,  we  know  what  it  is  to  draw  nigh  to 
 Hirn,  and  we  feel  but  one  concern — that  we  may  glorify  Him 
 in  this  world,  and  enjoy  Him  in  the  next.  0  it  is  an  unspeak- 
 able mercy  to  part  with  a  good  hope  that  we  shall  one  day 
 meet  where  sorrow  and  parting  shall  be  no  more." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon's  feelings  on  the  occasion  were  intensely  exer- 
 cised. "  Adored  be  the  name  of  God,"  he  writes  to  Mr. 
 Thomason,  "  for  so  uniting  our  hearts  in  love.  For  a  long 
 time  1  could  not  even  look  up — but  at  last  I  cast  an  eye  of 
 grief  and  affection  towards  your  ship,  and  repeated  it  at 
 intervals  till  you  were  about  fifteen  miles  off;  then  finding 
 you  were  almost  out  of  sight,  I  went  down  into  the  cabin.  I 
 arrived  at  home  at  twelve  o'clock  at  night,  thankful  that 
 I  had  been  permitted  to  enjoy  in  our  separation  a  pledge  that 
 we  should  meet  again  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  Our  love 
 will  be  there  the  same  — it  is  the  expression  of  it  only  that 
 will  be  different. 
 
 "  The  wind  has  changed — were  it  to  blow  hard,  you  would 
 be  driven  back  again.  Shall  I  appear  unkind  if  I  say  I  should 
 be  grieved  to  see  you  ?  Though  I  would  not  for  a  great  deal 
 have  lost  the  opportunity  of  parting  with  you  as  I  did,  I  would 
 not  willingly  pass  through  it  again  ;  a  few  such  scenes  would 
 
JET.  48.]  REV.    CHARLES   SIMEON.  187 
 
 speedily  wear  and  enfeeble  my  frame.    Yet  for  your  sake,  more 
 than  my  own,  I  wish  you  not  to  be  delayed  in  your  voyage. 
 
 u  June  12,  Sunday.  I  am  just  come  from  the  table  of  my 
 blessed  Lord,  where  1  have  been  commemorating  his  dying 
 love  with  much  comfort  to  my  soul.  The  minister  repeated 
 the  words  to  every  individual,  so  that  between  receiving  tin: 
 sacred  elements  and  returning  to  the  public  office,  1  had  about 
 half  an  hour  to  remember  you  and  your  children,  the  captain, 
 and  the  passengers,  the  captain's  widowed  wife,  and  your  dear 
 honoured  brother,  Mr.  Martyn,  and  many  others." 
 
 This  voyage,  so  prayerfully  and  hopefully  commenced,  was 
 however  not  without  '  hurt  and  much  damage,  not  only  of  the 
 lading  and  ship,  but  also  of  their  lives.'  On  his  arrival  at 
 Calcutta,  Mr.  Thomason  writes  to  Mr.  Simeon  the  history  of 
 their  providential  escape  from  shipwreck. 
 
 "December  5,  1808. 
 "  Here  wre  are  by  the  good  Providence  of  our  God  at 
 thewished-for  haven.  June  10th  we  left  Portsmouth.  Nov.  19th 
 we  arrived  at  Calcutta ;  but  we  have  arrived  in  a  way  we  did 
 not  expect,  not  only  over  the  waters,  but  through  them.  On 
 the  morning  of  Nov.  7  —  a  morning  much  to  be  remembered 
 by  us — the  Travers  struck  upon  a  rock,  and  in  a  short  time 
 was  a  complete  wreck.  The  ships  in  company  escaped  in  all 
 haste  from  the  scene  of  danger,  and  were  soon  out  of  sight. 
 We  were  left,  not  to  the  mercy  of  the  winds  and  waves,  but  to 
 the  mercy  of  God,  who  marvellously  interposed,  and  brought 
 us  off  in  safety.  As  we  entered  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  after  a 
 delightful  voyage,  in  which  we  had  not  been  seriously  incom- 
 moded by  winds  or  worn  out  with  calms,  the  wind  obliged  us 
 to  go  to  the  eastward,  and  pass  by  two  of  the  Nicobar  Islands, 
 and  sail  to  Bengal  by  the  inward  passage.  In  coming  out  of 
 that  passage,  though  the  navigation  is  dangerous,  off  Cape 
 Negrais,  the  southernmost  point  of  Ava  is  Diamond  Island, 
 then  in  a  southerly  direction,  Drowned  Island,  the  Cocos  Pre- 
 paris,  the  Andamans.  Between  Diamond  Island  and  Drowned 
 Island  is  a  reef  of  rocks,  and  by  some  mistake  of  the  Captain's 
 we  got  among  them.  At  five  o'clock,  Monday  morning,  Nov.  7, 
 the  ship  struck.  1  had  just  dressed  myself,  and  was  actually 
 proceeding  towards  the  deck,  when  just  as  I  had  fairly  reached 
 it  a  tremendous  blow,  which  almost  overset  the  ship,  clearly 
 shewed  us  the  nature  of  our  situation.  In  a  moment  all  the 
 ship's  crew  were  assembled  on  deck.    I  went  down  in  haste  to 
 
188  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1808. 
 
 B.  and  informed  her  of  the  disaster,  and  we  hastened  up 
 together.  She  had  nothing  on  her  but  a  counterpane,  and 
 the  dear  children  each  a  sheet.  We  clung  together  near  the 
 round  house,  and  lifted  up  our  hearts  to  God.  It  was  an  awful 
 scene,  every  countenance  was  filled  with  terror  and  despair. 
 Thus  in  one  short  moment  they  had  exchanged  their  peaceful 
 slumbers,  for  all  the  horrors  of  threatening  destruction.  The 
 ship  continued  to  strike  violently  ;  one  mast  was  cut  away 
 after  another.  The  guns  were  thrown  overboard,  and  every 
 hand  was  employed  in  clearing  and  launching  the  boat.  This 
 was  our  only  resource,  and  how  the  long  boat  was  let  down 
 into  the  sea,  checked  as  it  was  by  spars  and  unaided  by  tackle, 
 through  the  loss  of  the  masts,  is  at  this  time  a  subject  of  sur- 
 prise, even  to  naval  men  of  experience.  Through  the  good 
 providence  of  God,  this  was  at  length  effected,  and  when  the 
 ship  was  filled  with  water,  and  all  the  lower  decks  blown  up  ; 
 when  the  stern-post  was  gone,  and  all  the  after- cabin  dashed 
 into  one ;  when  the  back  of  the  ship  was  broken,  and  she  was 
 fast  sinking  in  the  middle,  we  saw  the  long  boat  safely  launched 
 into  the  deep.  The  ladies  were  let  down  by  haul-lines,  one  by 
 one,  then  the  children,  and  the  gentlemen  passengers,  until 
 ninety-three  passengers  had  crowded  into  the  long  boat,  and 
 we  seemed  ready  to  sink.  In  the  cutter  were  eighteen,  in  the 
 jolly  boat  eleven,  in  all  one  hundred  and  twenty- two.  Six 
 Europeans  were  left,  seven  China  men,  and  three  Lascars. 
 
 "  In  the  boat  Ave  had  to  encounter  new  perils  ;  no  ships 
 were  in  sight,  the  land  at  a  great  distance,  and  we  had  neither 
 oars  nor  sail  to  steady  us ;  the  sea  seemed  every  instant  ready 
 to  swallow  us  up.  This  interval  of  twenty  minutes  was  very 
 critical,  for  the  wind  was  fresh,  and  the  boat  unmanageable, 
 from  the  crowd  of  persons  that  overloaded  it.  At  length  the 
 sail  was  hoisted,  and  after  ffoing  before  the  wind  near  one 
 hour  and  a  half,  we  saw  at  a  great  distance  the  other  two 
 ships.  After  encountering  three  heavy  squalls,  and  escaping 
 many  dangerous  seas,  we  arrived,  through  the  mercy  of  God, 
 safe  on  board  the  E.  Spencer,  Captain  Heming,  where  we  were 
 received  with  transports  of  joy,  and  treated  with  most  affec- 
 tionate kindness.  Major  and  Mrs.  Welch  gave  Mrs.  Thomason 
 and  myself  half  of  their  cabin.  We  reached  our  friends  half 
 naked,  without  one  earthly  comfort,  stripped  of  our  all  except 
 the  rags  on  our  back. 
 
 "  '  They  who  are  wise  will  observe  these  things.' " 
 
JET.  48.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  189 
 
 Mr.  Simeon's  observations  in  reply  are  very  characteristic. 
 
 "  How  deep  and  mysterious  are  the  ways  of  God  ! — that  you 
 should  be  made  willing  to  transport  yourself  and  family,  and 
 all  you  had,  to  the  shores  of  India,  and  then  be  landed  on 
 these  shores,  glad  to  escape  with  your  very  lives  !  You  view  the 
 calamity  in  its  true  light.  I  adore  my  God  for  giving  you  so 
 just  a  view  of  it.  God  has  said  to  you,  as  to  the  first-born  of 
 Egypt,  '  I  have  spared  your  lives,  and  you  shall  be  mine." 
 I  trust  it  is  not  the  wish  of  either  of  you,  that  a  commutation 
 of  the  Levites  should  ever  take  place.  You  are  well-contented 
 and  happy  that  his  service  should  be  your  one  employment — 
 himself  your  only  portion.  I  was  much  comforted  to  find, 
 that  in  the  midst  of  your  danger  and  distress,  not  a  thought 
 of  regret  ever  assailed  your  minds.  Here  is  the  comfort  of  being 
 in  the  Lord's  way.  We  are  prepared  for  every  event.  I  am 
 persuaded  that  God  has  had  designs  of  good  towards  the  people 
 of  Calcutta.  The  exercises  of  love,  to  which  your  necessities 
 have  called  them,  will,  I  hope,  be  matured  to  a  habit,  and 
 such  an  attachment  be  formed  as  shall  endure  to  all  eternity." 
 
 The  following  letter,  written  by  Mr.  Thomason  five  months 
 after  his  shipwreck  to  Mr.  Simeon,  proves  his  loss  to  have  been 
 indeed  gain.  Like  the  Apostle,  whom  he  thus  followed  '  in 
 perils  in  the  sea/  amidst  all  his  i  necessities  and  distresses/  he 
 could  rejoice  '  as  having  nothing,  and  yet  possessing  all  things.' 
 
 "  My  Beloved  and  Honoured  Friend, 
 
 "  What  shall  I  say  to  you  ?  The  request  with 
 which  your  letter  concludes,  is  in  unison  with  all  the  feelings 
 of  my  heart.  I  may  well  have  something  appropriate  to  say 
 to  one  who  has  loved  so  much,  and  to  whom  we  are  all  bound 
 by  so  many  ties  of  obligation  and  love.  We  have  received 
 two  letters  from  you,  both  of  which  have  cheered  us  more  than 
 words  can  express.  The  tears  of  affection  you  have  shed  for 
 us  are  not,  I  hope,  totally  lost  upon  us,  though  we  are  very 
 unworthy  of  the  love  you  bear  towards  us.  Accept  of  our 
 most  affectionate  acknowledgments  for  every  expression  of 
 love,  every  friendly  admonition,  every  tender  petition  for  our 
 welfare.  It  has  often  comforted  and  warmed  our  hearts,  when 
 we  reflect  on  the  interest  we  bear  in  your  prayers.  One  evi- 
 dence I  have  that  my  heart  is  not  altogether  insensible,  is  my 
 daily  grief  and  sorrow  that  the  warm  and  lively  feelings  ex- 
 pressed in  your  letter,  do  not  meet  with  a  more  corresponding 
 
190  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1809. 
 
 glow  in  my  own  heart.  0  wretched  heart !  inexpressibly  un- 
 worthy the  least  of  God's  mercies  !  I  do  chide  myself  and 
 take  the  shame  of  my  coldness  and  ingratitude  towards  God, 
 and  towards  you.  I  pray  God  to  kindle  the  flame  of  love 
 in  me,  that  the  fire  may  be  burning  brighter  and  brighter 
 upon  the  altar  every  day.  It  is  not  animal  affection  I  deplore 
 the  want  of,  but  Christian  affection — holy  love,  that  love  that 
 gives  earnestness  to  prayer,  and  which  brings  us  into  the  happy 
 enjoyment  of  Christian  communion  at  a  throne  of  grace, 
 though  separated  16,000  miles  from  each  other.  Here  it  is 
 that  the  ardour  of  your  affection  meets  with  so  wretched  a 
 return,  and  here  it  is  that  I  find  daily  cause  for  humiliation 
 and  grief.  I  have  taken  your  letters  in  my  hand — walked 
 after  sunset  on  the  roof  of  our  Church,  and  wept.  In  feeble 
 and  sorrowful  accents  I  have  endeavoured  to  confess  all  my 
 vileness  before  God.  For  ever  blessed  be  His  name !  the 
 vilest  may  find  mercy  ;  and  that  one  word  expresses  the  one 
 thing  which  I  want.  Sure  none  will  have  such  great  cause  to 
 bless  God  for  his  pardoning  mercy  and  his  saving  grace  as 
 myself.  With  respect  to  the  actual  state  of  my  own  mind, 
 I  can  only  say,  as  I  think  I  did  in  my  last  to  you  from  Mr. 
 Brown's  house,  that  I  hope  I  am  beginning  to  understand 
 the  gracious  dealings  of  God,  and  to  feel  the  unspeakable  im- 
 portance of  my  situation  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
 Christ.  I  bless  God  the  shipwreck  has  not  been  wholly  for- 
 gotten, though  I  only  feel  beginning  to  improve  it.  '  If  the 
 Lord  himself  had  not  been  on  our  side,'  even  such  a  mercy 
 would  have  been  wholly  forgotten.  Experience  shews  us  that 
 except  He  give  us  grace  to  improve  His  dispensations,  no 
 judgments,  no  mercies,  no  warnings,  will  avail  anything.  In 
 our  almost  miraculous  escape  from  the  deep,  God  has  given  us 
 a  new  and  impressive  call,  for  which  we  have  reason  to  bless 
 his  name;  but  more  especially  have  we  reason  to  bless  Him 
 for  not  having  suffered  it  to  escape  from  our  wretched  hearts. 
 It  has  in  some  measure  led  us  to  renewed  earnestness  and 
 deep  humiliation  before  God,  and  now  at  the  end  of  five 
 months  I  feel  a  growing  sense  of  gratitude  to  the  Lord 
 lor  having  brought  us  to  India  in  the  way  he  has.  Many 
 of  our  friends  at  home  have  pitied  us,  but  indeed  it  is  a  great 
 matter  of  joy.  1  value  it  as  a  most  precious  jewel,  and  would 
 not  on  any  account  recover  from  the  deep  what  we  have  lost, 
 even  were  it  in  my  power.     The  Lord  moves  in  a  mysterious 
 
JST.  49.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  191 
 
 way,  but  all  his  doings  are  in  faithfulness  and  mercy.     We 
 
 were  coming  to  India  flushed  with  hope,  full  of  ardour  and 
 
 sanguine  expectations,  much  animal  fervour,  and  an  amazing 
 portion  of  self-sufficiency.  He  casta  us  upon  a  rock  ;  it  was 
 a  hard  blow  and  it  spoke  loudly,  *  Mind  what  you  arc  about.' 
 We  were  richly  furnished  with  books  and  stores  of  various 
 kinds  :  lie  takes  them  all  from  us  ;  sends  us  here  as  cast 
 aways,  completely  stripped  of  every  thin--  but  our  trust  in 
 Him,  and  hope  in  His  Word.  Blessed  be  His  name,  I  say 
 again  and  again,  that  lie  gives  us  also  a  heart  to  think  of 
 these  things,  and  to  pray  for  a  right  improvement  of  them. 
 The  searchings  of  heart  on  this  occasion  have  been  very 
 salutary  though  painful  ;  and  we  can  testify  to  the  praise  of 
 His  grace,  that  we  are  labouring  with  new  earnestness,  new 
 zeal,  new  love,  new  thankfulness,  to  live  wholly  for  God. 
 And  now,  my  dearly  beloved  friend,  you  having  expressed 
 a  wish  to  hear  something  appropriate,  what  can  I  say  to  you  I 
 What  can  I  communicate  to  vou  but  the  actual  workings  of 
 my  heart  I  You  will  reasonably  expect  that  such  an  intro- 
 duction to  India  ought  to  be  accompanied  with  important 
 effects  on  my  own  mind,  and  ought  to  lead  to  a  new  and 
 more  devoted  surrender  of  myself  to  the  Lord.  I  beseech  you. 
 when  you  write,  express  freely  your  views  upon  this  subject. 
 Tell  me  what  effects  ought  to  follow  from  a  dispensation  of 
 this  nature.  I  charge  you  before  God  as  you  value  the  cause 
 of  your  blessed  Redeemer,  and  desire  to  promote  it,  to  put  me 
 in  mind  of  these  things  with  authority.  Ask  whether  I  am 
 living  more  nearly  to  God  ;  remind  me  of  this  very  request 
 I  am  now  making,  that  I  may  be  stirred  up  to  diligent  self- 
 examination,  lest  I  be  put  to  shame  before  God  and  man.  1 
 pray  God  that  his  blessing  may  rest  upon  you,  both  in  your 
 public  and  private,  and  in  all  your  social  duties  :  to  all  the 
 dear  people  at  Shelford  and  Cambridge  present  my  Christian 
 love.  I  look  back  upon  my  ministry  amongst  them  with 
 deep  shame  and  grief  of  heart.  I  have  injured  them  all,  and 
 I  shall  never  be  able  to  express  this  to  them  in  person.  I 
 cannot  but  do  it  before  God,  and  implore  God  for  my  innu- 
 merable neglects  and  want  of  spiritual  zeal  and  faithfulness 
 whilst  amongst  them.  I  never  loved  them  so  much  as  at  this 
 moment,  and  never  so  earnestly  desired  their  spiritual  welfare. 
 "  If  it  please  God  to  spare  my  life,  1  hope  to  give  some 
 efficient    aid   in    translations.     At   present,  of  course,  I  can 
 
192  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [lS09. 
 
 do  nothing,  but  others  are  doing  wonders.  Honoured  and 
 beloved  Martyn,  whose  face  we  are  not  likely  to  see  for  a  long 
 time,  is  doing,  as  always,  great  things." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  replies  : — 
 
 "  I  cannot  express  what  refreshment  your  long  letter  was 
 to  my  soul.  The  length  of  time  between  one  month  after 
 your  arrival  and  the  month  of  February  was  so  great  as  to 
 cause  painful  apprehensions.  But  your  letter  at  last  made 
 amends  for  all.  There  was  one  part,  in  particular,  that 
 quite  overcame  me,  and  for  a  time  deprived  me  of  utter- 
 ance. Your  mention  of  our  dear  brother  Martyn  :  a  great 
 length  of  time  had  intervened  since  any  letter  had  arrived 
 from  him  :  the  last  gave  a  bad  account  of  his  health.  His 
 only-surviving  sister  died  about  eight  months  ago,  and 
 I  began  to  fear  that  he  was  dead  also.  The  sight  of  his  name 
 and  of  his  restoration  to  health  was  such  a  cause  for  gratitude, 
 that  I  instantly  fell  on  my  knees  to  bless  and  adore  my  God. 
 
 "  If  my  emotions  have  been  less  strong  respecting  you  they 
 have  not  been  less  sincere  or  less  affectionate.  Indeed,  the  two 
 first  times  I  read  your  letter,  my  sensations  were  quite  strong 
 enough  for  my  weak  frame  to  sustain.  As  it  contained  nothing 
 which  our  dear  friends  and  people  ought  not  to  hear,  I  per- 
 mitted it  to  be  read,  being  myself  present  to  make  observations : 
 it  is  needless  to  mention  what  universal  joy  and  gratitude 
 it  excited. 
 
 "  But  how  shall  I  answer  your  letter  where  you  bid  me  to 
 charge  you  in  the  name  of  our  Almighty  Father,  and  to  put 
 questions  to  you  in  my  own  particular  way.  Alas  !  I  want 
 to  be  charged  myself,  and  am  but  little  qualified  to  charge 
 others  :  and  if  questions  were  put  to  me,  I  must  answer  them 
 by  hanging  down  my  head  and  covering  my  face  with  shame. 
 As  to  the  question  you  ask  respecting  the  improvement  you 
 should  make  of  the  deliverance  vouchsafed  you,  I  know  of  no 
 words  whereby  to  express  it  better,  than  '  to  be  humbled  in 
 thankfulness  before  God.'  I  can  in  some  little  measure  tell 
 you  how  it  has  been  with  me  in  some  very  recent  deliverances 
 on  horseback.  I  had  most  confidently  put  myself  in  God's 
 hands,  and  he  most  graciously  preserved  me  :  in  return  for 
 which  I  could  not  help  saying,  in  the  words  of  David,  that 
 '  all  my  bones  should  praise  him.'  I  could  not  help  putting 
 forth  first  one  limb,  then  another,  stretching  them  forth  to 
 Him,  and  receiving  them  afresh  from  Him,  and  devoting  them 
 
JET.  49.]  RBV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  103 
 
 afresh  to  Him.     Thus  then,  I  think,  it  may  be  with  you  j  you 
 
 may  receive  yourself  afresh  from  Him,  and  devote  yourself,  in 
 all  your  powers  and  faculties,  afresh  to  Him.  When  you  see 
 dv:\r  Mrs.  Thomason  and  your  children,  receive  them  from  the 
 Lord  afresh,  tell  them  they  are  His,  and  that  you  give  them 
 up  to  Him.  The  state  of  mind,  which  under  your  circum- 
 stances I  should  wash  to  retain,  is  that  of  humble,  grateful 
 adoration.  It  was  but  Tuesday  last  I  preached  on  the  first 
 petition  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  though  commentators  gene- 
 rally interpret  it  as  merely  supplicatory,  I  could  not  but  con- 
 sider it  as  eucharistic.  I  have  found,  at  all  times  when  my 
 soul  has  been  in  a  better  frame,  that  admiring  and  adoring 
 acknowledgements  have  preceded  supplications,  and  that  I 
 dared  not  ask  for  more,  till  I  had  rendered  my  acknowledge- 
 ments for  past  favours.  This  I  feel  to  be  my  state,  when  I 
 awake,  if  I  am  at  all  in  a  proper  frame,  and  the  object  which, 
 whether  in  your  situation  or  my  own,  I  should  wish  to  attain, 
 would  be  to  have  my  soul  abidingly  in  this  state.,; 
 
 Allusions  have  occasionally  been  made  in  the  foregoing 
 Memoir  to  certain  meetings  of  Mr.  Simeon's  clerical  friends, 
 which  were  of  a  peculiarly  instructive  character,  and  regarded 
 by  those  who  attended  them  with  feelings  of  no  ordinary  grati- 
 fication. As  a  description  of  them  has  already  been  given  by 
 one,  who  of  all  others  is  the  most  competent  to  wrrite  on  the 
 subject,  the  account  here  subjoined  is  taken  without  alteration 
 from  Mr.  Preston's  Memoranda. 
 
 "  Of  the  many  recollections  of  Mr.  Simeon,  on  which  it  is 
 now  delightful  to  his  friends  to  dwell,  one,  not  the  least  inter- 
 esting or  profitable,  is  that  of  the  annual  meetings  of  clerical 
 parties,  which  assembled,  by  his  invitation,  at  the  house,  first 
 of  Mr.  Thomason,  at  Little  Shelford  near  Cambridge ;  and 
 afterwards  of  his  successor,  who  subsequently  removed  to  Aspe- 
 den  Hall  in  Hertfordshire,  where  the  meetings  were  continued. 
 These  were  distinguished  from  most  other  clerical  meetings, 
 which  are  now  not  uncommon,  by  being  composed,  not  of  per- 
 sons collected  from  the  immediate  neighbourhood,  but  of  those 
 with  whom,  from  circumstances  or  from  choice,  Mr.  Simeon 
 had  been  in  habits  of  more  than  ordinary  intimacy,  and  also  by 
 the  married  clergymen  being  invited  to  bring  their  wives  with 
 them ; — Mr.  Simeon,  with  kind  consideration,  wishing  that  that 
 sex,  which  often  contributes  largely,  like  the  beloved  '  Persis,'  to 
 
 o 
 
194  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1809. 
 
 the  success  of  ministerial  labours,  should  enjoy  the  benefit  of  the 
 general  conversation  which  took  place  after  dinner,  and  also  be 
 enabled  to  compare  together  their  several  schemes  of  parochial 
 usefulness,  as  the  helps-meet  of  their  respective  partners.  The 
 whole  of  the  party,  consisting  sometimes  of  from  twenty  to 
 thirty  persons,  were  accommodated  on  the  spot  \  and  continued 
 together  two  entire  days,  besides  the  days  of  arrival  and  de- 
 parture. The  clergy  spent  the  mornings,  after  breakfast,  in 
 conference,  principally  on  the  Scriptures;  Mr.  Simeon,  gene- 
 rally assisted  by  some  one,  presiding.  A  favourite  book  of 
 Mr.  Simeon,  on  these  occasions,  was  Warden's  System  of 
 Revealed  lieligion,  which  contains  a  digest  of  Ptevelation  under 
 separate  heads,  composed  in  the  express  words  of  Scripture. 
 The  passages  were  usually  read  ;  first,  as  collected  together, 
 and  then  separately,  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  ;  copies 
 of  the  original  being  provided,  and  continually  consulted. 
 These  conferences,  divested  as  much  as  possible  of  stiffness — 
 which  was  the  more  easily  effected  from  the  harmony  and 
 mutual  confidence  of  the  brotherly  circle — were  exceedingly 
 delightful,  and  doubtless  profitable.  God,  being  thus  honoured, 
 in  being  inquired  after  in  His  own  wrord  by  those  whose 
 province  it  was  to  dispense  it  to  others — the  search  after  His 
 will  being  begun  and  ended  with  prayer — did  assuredly  mani- 
 fest Himself  to  them  as  He  does  not  to  the  world.  They 
 have  often  said  in  words,  and  oftener  in  their  hearts,  '  It  is 
 good  for  us  to  be  here.'  This  imperfect  record  will  perhaps 
 meet  the  eye  of  some  who  were  present;  and  they  will  with 
 one  consent  confirm  it. 
 
 "  While  the  clergy  were  thus  employed,  the  ladies  were  in 
 another  room,  where  they  read  together,  and  endeavoured  to 
 edify  one  another.  At  the  hours  of  repast  and  in  the  even- 
 ings, all  met  together.  After  tea  there  was  usually  some  leading 
 topic  of  conversation  likely  to  be  interesting  and  profitable  to 
 both  sexes,  letters  also,  or  any  religious  intelligence,  or  schemes 
 of  usefulness  likely  to  be  generally  acceptable,  were  then 
 brought  forward. 
 
 "  This  narrative,  divested  of  all  mystery,  will  perhaps  abate 
 the  fears  of  some  persons,  who  have  apprehended  they  scarcely 
 know  what  lurking  mischief  from  such  '  unauthorized  assem- 
 blies.' If  any  who  felt  jealousy,  or  suspected  evil,  could  have 
 seen  and  heard  without  being  seen,  they  would  haply  have 
 fallen  upon  their  knees  and  confessed   that  God  was  in  that 
 
Xt.  49.]  RET.  CHARLES   BIMKON.  193 
 
 place.  They  would  at  least  have  witnessed  there,  what  is 
 recorded  on  high  authority  to  have  taken  place  in  olden  time; 
 — when  'they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  often  one  to  another  ; 
 and  the  Lord  hearkened,  and  heard  it  ;  and  a  book  of  remem- 
 brance was  written  before  Him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord, 
 and  thought  upon  his  name  :  and  they  shall  be  mine,  Baith 
 the  Lord  of  Hosts,  in  that  day  when  1  make  up  my  jewels  ; 
 and  I  will  spare  them,  asa  man  spareth  his  own  son  that  sorv- 
 eth  him.'*  Certainly  not  one  of  those  who  have  been  pre- 
 sent at  those  privileged  seasons  now  repents — except  of  not 
 having  profited  more  from  such  opportunities,  Never,  pro- 
 bably, will  some  vA'  them  know  more  than  they  then  experience  I 
 of  the  delight  of  the  communion  of  saints,  till  they  shall  again 
 meet  with  Martyn,  and  Jowett,  and  Lowe,  and  Thomason,  and 
 Sargent,  and  Simeon,  and  Farish,  and  (we  name  one  only  o( 
 those  still  on  earth,  because  he  is  out  oi'  the  immediate  reach 
 of  this  record)  Daniel  Wilson,  and  others  whom  we  could 
 name  -men  honoured  o(  God,  and  much  esteemed  in  the 
 Church — at  the  Supper  oi'  the  Lamb  in  Ilea  von." 
 
 What  were  Mr.  Simoon's  feelings  respecting  these  hallowed 
 meetings  o(  endeared  friends  will  appear  from  the  following- 
 letter  to  Dr.  Ring. 
 
 «  K.  0.,  July  28,  1809. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Brother, 
 
 "  Such  a  season  God  has  never  yet  vouchsafed  unto 
 us.  For  halt'  a  day  perhaps  1  have  often  known  times  as 
 precious  ;  but  never  for  nearly  three  days  together.  The 
 solemnity,  the  tenderness,  the  spirituality,  and  the  love  were 
 equal  to  any  thing  1  have  ever  seen.  Gfod  was  truly  in  '  the 
 midst  oi^  us.'  Ladies  and  gentlemen  were  both  highly  favoured 
 in  their  separate  discussions  ;  and  the  Sermons,  especially  Mr. 
 Fry's  last  night,  on  '  Because  thine  heart  was  tender,'  were 
 accompanied  with  an  unction  from  the  Holy  One.  and  a  bless- 
 ing on  all  who  heard  them.  You  may  judge  a  little  by  the 
 whole  assembly  grudging  the  time  that  was  allowed  for  bodily 
 refreshment,  (which  was  as  short  as  it  could  well  be,)  and  ex- 
 pressing a  wish  that,  in  future,  that  should  enter  as  little  as 
 possible  into  the  idea  o\'  the  Meeting*.  Our  separation  this  day 
 has  been  very  affecting  ;  every  one  seemed  as  if  taking  leave 
 of  his   dearest    friend,    who   was   going   to    India Our 
 
 y  Mai.  iii.  1(>;  17. 
 
 o  2 
 
10G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1809. 
 
 Jubilee  was  as  different  from  the  religious  dissipation  of  the 
 Mission  Societies,  as  a  sweet  rustic  scene  differs  from  Cheapside. 
 0  for  more  of  that  divine  composure,  that  tender  love,  that 
 heavenly  ardour  which  animated  the  whole  company  !  Less 
 mixture  of  the  animal  I  never  expect  to  see  in  this  world. 
 Humility,  meekness,  gentleness,  love,  stillness,  the  full  eye, 
 the  tender  look,  the  slow  unimposing  voice ;  in  short,  come 
 and  see, — come  and  taste, — come  and  exemplify, — if  our  lives 
 he  spared  to  another  year  ; — and  in  the  mean  time  believe  me, 
 my  dear  friend,  "  most  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 1809—1811. 
 
 In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1808,  Mr.  Simeon  sustained  a 
 serious  loss  in  the  death  of  his  kind  friend  and  patron,  Bishop 
 Yorke.  The  considerate  regard  and  steady  support  he  had 
 hitherto  enjoyed  from  his  Diocesan  were  now  to  be  exchanged 
 for  suspicion  and  interference  on  the  part  of  his  successor. 
 Little  sympathy  or  respect  was  felt  by  Bishop  Dampier  for  the 
 minister  of  Trinity  Church  ;  and  no  one  was  more  aware  of 
 this  than  Mr.  Simeon  himself.  Dr.  Dampier  had  formerly 
 been  a  Fellow  of  King's,  and  though  he  had  left  College  before 
 Mr.  Simeon  arrived  there  from  Eton,  he  was  certainly  not 
 ignorant  of  Mr.  S.'s  career  ;  and  it  was  well  known  he  had  not 
 viewed  it  with  much  favour.  Mr.  Simeon,  anxious  to  prevent 
 any  expression  of  the  Bishop's  feelings,  which  might  operate 
 unfavourably  upon  his  ministry,  took  the  first  opportunity  he 
 could  of  presenting  to  him  a  copy  of  the  Helps  to  Composition; 
 accompanying  it  with  a  respectful  request,  that  his  Lordship 
 would  condescend  to  peruse  the  preface,  as  it  contained  a 
 faithful  exhibition  of  the  '  sentiments  he  held,  and  as  he  held 
 them.'  To  this  note  the  Bishop  returned  an  answer  certainly 
 not  distinguished  for  its  courtesy,  or  calculated  to  allay  Mr. 
 Simeon's  previous  apprehensions.  As  it  was  possible  however 
 that  the  object  of  Mr.  S.'s  former  communication  might  have 
 been  misconstrued,  and  also  that  his  late  long  absence  from 
 Cambridge  might  require  some  explanation,  he  once  more  ven- 
 tured to  conciliate  his  Diocesan  by  a  further  exposition  of  his 
 sentiments  and  conduct. 
 
«,  4(J.]  KEV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  197 
 
 "My  Lord,  "  Fob.  10,  1809. 
 
 "  During  the  greater  part  of  last  year  I  was  under 
 the  necessity  of  being  absent  from  my  charge.  My  Btrength 
 had  been  so  impaired  by  ministerial  exertions,  that  I  was  com- 
 pelled to  desist  from  all  public  duty,  and  to  seek  the  renova- 
 tion of  it  by  a  change  of  air  and  sea-bathing.  In  October  last 
 I  returned  to  my  work,  and  since  that  time  have  continued  it 
 on  the  lowest  possible  scale  of  exertion,  never  attempting  more 
 than  one  sermon  in  the  day,  notwithstanding  the  prayers  are 
 read  for  me.  By  proceeding  thus  cautiously,  I  hope  to  be  able 
 to  maintain  my  ground,  without  having  any  further  occasion 
 to  apply  for  leave  of  absence.  I  take  for  granted,  that  if  any 
 record  be  kept  of  applications  for  leave,  you  will  find  that  my 
 absence  was  solicited,  and  complied  with  in  due  form  j  but  if 
 your  Lordship  should  wish  for  a  copy  of  my  late  Diocesan's 
 letter,  I  will  send  it  you  with  great  pleasure.  It  breathed  a 
 truly  parental  solicitude  and  kindness  throughout. 
 
 "  I  am  almost  afraid  that  I  did  not  state,  with  sufficient  clear- 
 ness, to  your  Lordship,  my  reason  for  asking  permission  to  lay 
 my  books  before  you.  I  beg  to  assure  your  Lordship,  that  it 
 Was  not  from  a  high  conceit  of  any  thing  that  1  hud  written, 
 or  from  an  undue  desire  to  obtrude  any  thing  of  mine  upon 
 your  Lordship's  notice ;  but  from  a  wish  that  your  Lordship 
 should  know,  from  an  authentic  source,  what  are  the  views  and 
 sentiments  of  one,  who  is  now  immediately  under  your  Lord- 
 ship's cognizance  and  jurisdiction.  Your  Lordship  knows  full 
 well  that  even  truth  itself  may  be  so  stated,  as  to  convey  a  very 
 erroneous  idea  of  a  person's  sentiments :  if,  for  instance,  any 
 one  should  say,  that  I  maintain  the  doctrine  of  Justification 
 by  faith  alone,  and  yet  leave  an  impression  on  the  mind,  that 
 I  neglected  to  enforce  good  works ;  what  he  might  say  in 
 words,  would  be  substantially  true,  but,  in  fact,  it  would  be  as 
 false  as  if  he  should  accuse  me  of  Socinianism  or  Deism. 
 Indeed,  it  appears  to  me,  my  Lord,  that  the  very  same  doctrines 
 may  be  useful  or  pernicious,  according  as  they  are  stated  in  a 
 way  crude  and  rash,  or  qualified  and  cautious  :  and  this  is 
 what  I  meant,  when  I  said,  that  i  the  preface  contains  all  that 
 I  hold,  and  as  I  hold  it.'  For  if  only  here  and  there  a  sen- 
 tence were  culled  from  the  sermons,  which  are  studiously 
 compressed  into  the  smallest  space,  my  views  might  possibly  be 
 mistaken  ;  but  in  the  preface  they  are  brought  to  a  point,  in 
 such  a  manner,  that  they  cannot  possibly  be  misunderstood. 
 
198  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1809. 
 
 In  all  matters  that  form  a  ground  of  difference  between  persons 
 of  real  piety,  I  think  I  have  endeavoured  to  exercise  caution 
 and  moderation,  but  in  truths  of  fundamental  importance,  I 
 have  thought  it  my  duty  to  speak  with  firmness  and  energy. 
 Doubtless,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that  every  sentence  in  600 
 sermons  should  be  so  written,  as  to  commend  itself  equally  to 
 all  ;  but  the  general  scope  of  the  whole,  and  the  spirit  which 
 it  breathes  throughout,  will  I  hope  be  approved  by  all,  even 
 by  those  who  here  and  there  might  have  stated  matters  some- 
 what differently;  and  if  one  single  sentence  were  pointed  out 
 to  me  as  objectionable  in  any  view,  I  should  instantly  guard 
 against  its  appearance  in  any  future  edition. 
 
 "  As  under  divine  providence  your  Lordship  is  now  become 
 my  immediate  superior  in  the  Church,  to  whom  I  owe  all  pos- 
 sible deference  and  respect,  I  trust  your  Lordship  will  approve 
 of  my  wish  to  lay  before  you  the  means  of  ascertaining  my 
 true  sentiments,  and  of  obviating  any  misconceptions,  which 
 the  statements  of  others,  however  unintentionally,  might  pos- 
 sibly create.  Nor  will  your  Lordship  think  this  caution  un- 
 necessary, when  you  are  informed,  that  only  about  two  years 
 ago,  the  late  Editor  of  the  Cambridge  Intelligencer  (Benjamin 
 Flower)  published  such  falsehoods  respecting  me,  that  I  judged 
 it  necessary  to  send  them  to  my  Diocesan,  and  to  take  his 
 judgement  on  the  expediency  of  commencing  a  prosecution 
 against  him.  It  is  the  same  man  who  was  brought  before  the 
 House  of  Lords,  and  committed  to  prison,  for  his  unwarrantable 
 attacks  on  the  Bishop  of  Llandaffi  Being  the  great  organ  of 
 the  Jacobins,  he  laboured  to  destroy  the  character  of  every 
 supporter  of  order  and  government.  His  attacks  on  me  were 
 frequent,  with  my  name  in  telegraphic  characters.  Your 
 Lordship  may  judge  of  the  tenor  of  them  by  one  single  sen- 
 tence in  the  first  of  them :  '  When  will  this  man  (namely  my- 
 self) cease  to  whet  the  appetite  of  ministers  for  blood1?'  To 
 enter  into  a  paper  war  with  such  a  man  would  answer  no  good 
 end.  The  only  way  to  treat  him  is  that  which  my  Diocesan 
 recommended.  For  your  Lordship's  satisfaction,  I  send  you 
 a  copy  of  this  letter.     (See  page  158.) 
 
 "  This,  my  Lord,  I  hope  will  be  deemed  a  sufficient  apology 
 for  the  trouble  I  have  given  you,  and  for  the  solicitude  I  feel 
 to  prevent  such  malignant  efforts,  if  ever  they  should  reach 
 your  ear,  from  having  any  influence  on  your  Lordship's  mind. 
 Not  that  I  should  have  troubled  you  thus,  if  I  had  not  feared 
 
JBT,  49.]  RET.    OHABLSS   SIMEON.  199 
 
 that  I  was  doI  perfectly  understood,  as  to  the  object  of  my 
 former  letter. 
 
 "  With  every  sentiment  of  respect, 
 
 "  I  remain,  my  Lord,  Ac." 
 
 There  can  be  no  doubt  that  some  occasion  had  been  given 
 for  these  violent  attacks  of  Flower  upon  Mr.  Simeon,  on  ac- 
 count of  his  preaching  '  in  unlicensed  places.'  In  common 
 with  others  of  the  more  earnest  and  zealous  clergy  of  those 
 times,  he  had  been  ready,  amidst  the  general  ignorance  and 
 indifference  that  prevailed,  to  embrace  every  opportunity  of 
 preaching,  to  those  who  were  willing  to  hear,  '  the  glorious 
 Gospel  of  the  blessed  God.'  And  truly  he  was  '  instant  in 
 season,  out  of  season.'  At  that  period  however  it  should  be 
 remembered,  that  the  notions  among  all  parties,  of  order  and 
 discipline,  and  even  of  Church-government,  were  very  differ- 
 ent from  what  they  are  now.  "For  many  years,"  observes 
 a  distinguished  writer,  "it  was  not  deemed  irregular,  even  by 
 the  Bishops,  for  clergymen  to  preach  in  Lady  Huntingdon's 
 chapels,  provided  the  prayers  were  read.  Preaching  in  barns, 
 or  other  places,  was  viewed  much  in  the  same  light.  It  was 
 not  until  a  comparatively  recent  period  that  the  Bishop's 
 license  was  deemed  absolutely  necessary.  Whilst  many  persons, 
 who  began  preaching  as  laymen  in  Lady  Huntingdon's  chapels, 
 were  ordained  by  the  Bishops  without  scruple."  In  forming 
 our  estimate  therefore  of  the  acts  of  Mr.  Simeon  in  his  earlier 
 days,  and  of  other  men  who  pursued  the  same  course,  we  must 
 never  lose  sight  of  the  views,  and  feelings,  and  principles  of 
 the  age.  It  would  scarcely  be  consistent  with  candour  or 
 justice  to  judge  those  men  by  the  maxims  or  rules  of  our  own 
 times.  The  very  men  who  were  irregular  then,  would  be  the 
 first  to  conform  in  every  particular  now.  Many  indeed  lived 
 to  give  the  proof  of  this  ;  and  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Simeon  this 
 was  remarkably  true  ;  for  not  only  in  later  life  was  he  singu- 
 larly attentive  to  order  himself,  but  was  wont  particularly  to 
 enforce  upon  his  younger  brethren  the  importance  and  duty 
 of  not  indulging  their  zeal  at  the  expense  of  regularity  and 
 discretion.  On  one  occasion,  a  few  years  before  Ins  death,  (in 
 the  presence  of  the  Editor)  he  was  good-naturedly  reminded 
 by  an  old  friend  of  some  of  those  instances  of  his  early  fer- 
 vour : —  <  Do  you  remember,  Mr.  Simeon,  in  former  times 
 coming  very  early  in  the  morning  to  my  great  barn,  to  preach 
 
200  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1809. 
 
 to  the  men  before  they  went  to  their  work  V  After  a  most 
 significant  look,  instantly  turning  his  face  aside,  and  then 
 with  both  hands  uplifted  to  hide  it,  he  exclaimed — 0  spare 
 me  !  spare  me  !    I  was  a  young  man  then. 
 
 In  the  month  of  November,  Mr.  Simeon  again  appeared  in 
 the  University  Pulpit,  and  preached  a  faithful  and  searching 
 Sermon  from  Matth.  v.  20,  '  Except  your  righteousness  shall 
 exceed  the  righteousness  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ye  shall 
 in  no  case  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Heaven.'  This  Sermon 
 was  soon  afterwards  printed  under  the  title,  '  Evangelical  and 
 Pharisaic  Righteousness  compared,'  and  drew  forth  (Jan.  11, 
 1810,)  from  the  Christian  Advocate,  Dr.  Pearson,  a  pamphlet 
 which  he  designated  '  Cautions  to  the  hearers  and  readers  of 
 the  Rev.  Mr.  Simeon's  Sermon,  &c.' 
 
 A  few  passages  from  the  pamphlet  will  be  sufficient  to 
 introduce  Mr.  Simeon's  remarks  in  reply. 
 
 "  On  hearing  and  reading  Mr.  Simeon's  Sermon,  entitled 
 1  Evangelical  and  Pharisaical  Pvighteousness  compared,'  it 
 occurred  to  me,  and  not  for  the  first  time,  that  the  young 
 men  of  our  University,  many  of  whom  are  designed  for  minis- 
 ters of  the  Established  Church,  should  be  cautioned  against 
 imbibing  error  even  in  the  sermons  which  they  hear  at  St. 
 Mary's,  the  University  Church.  .  .  . 
 
 "  Having  a  great  personal  regard  for  Mr.  Simeon,  and  for 
 his  zealous  exertions  in  the  cause  of  religion  and  humanity,  as 
 also  an  admiration  of  his  eloquence  and  impressive  mode  of 
 preaching,  I  indulge  the  hope,  that  I  may  make  a  few  remarks 
 on  his  Sermon,  without  giving  him  offence,  which  I  by  no 
 means  intend  or  wish  to  do."' 
 
 In  the  course  of  his  observations,  Dr.  Pearson  generously 
 admits  that,  "  There  is  much  in  the  Sermon  to  be  commended, 
 and  but  little  to  be  condemned." 
 
 But  the  gravamen  of  the  charge  against  Mr.  Simeon,  and 
 the  grounds  for  the  ' Cautions'  to  his  hearers,  may  probably 
 be  discovered  in  the  following  paragraphs  : — 
 
 "On  the  whole,  then,  it  appears,  that  Mr.  Simeon,  with  the 
 view,  as  it  should  seem,  of  shutting  out  those  from  salvation, 
 whom  he  had  previously  determined  to  condemn,  has  raised 
 the  character  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  above  its  proper 
 level.     In  proportion  as  this  process  would    render  it  mure 
 
49.]  BET,    CHABLE8   SIMXOK.  201 
 
 difficult  for  anv  Christian  to  excel  the  righteousness  of  the 
 Scribes  and  Pharisees,  ir  afforded  him  an  opportunity  of 
 excluding  from  salvation  those  Christians,  whom  he  might 
 choose  to  represent  as  tailing'  short  of  it  ;  for  it  would  neces- 
 sarily follow,  from  his  text,  that  those  who  did  fall  short 
 of  it,  could  not  possibly  be  saved. 
 
 .  .  .  .  M  We  may,  then,  von-  fairly  conclude,  that  when  Mr. 
 Simeon  speaks  o{  those  who  now  *  occupy  the  seat  o(  Moses/  he 
 must  at  least  mean  to  comprehend  his  brethren,  the  Clergy  of 
 the  Church  o(  England,  if  he  Joes  not  mean  to  speak  of  them 
 exclusively.  The  latter  is  what  is  most  likely  to  be  under- 
 stood by  the  generality  o(  his  readers.  Mr,  Simeon  has 
 himself  made  the  application  more  pointed  by  referring  to 
 those  *  who  are  in  repute  for  wisdom  and  piety  amongst  US,' 
 and  whom,  therefore,  if  I  rightly  understand  him,  he  considers 
 as  persons  'who  have  a  disapprobation  o(  real  piety  lurking 
 in  their  hearts/  What  are  we  to  think  o(  such  a  passage  as 
 this  in  a  Sermon,  preached  at  an  University  Church,  and  printed 
 at  an  University  Press  F  If  Mr.  Simeon  can  point  out  any  other 
 interpretation  of  this  passage,  which  the  passage  itself  will  fairly 
 bear,  I  shall  be  happy  to  attend  ami  receive  it.  At  present, 
 I  can  consider  it  in  no  other  light  than  as  a  libel? 
 
 To  this  pamphlet  Dr.  P.  appended  the  bettor  written  in 
 1806,  and  addressed  to  the  •  Orthodox  Churchman's  Magazine/ 
 on  the  subject  of  Mr.  Simeon's  'Churchman's  Confession/ 
 (See  page  150.) 
 
 With  his  wonted  promptness  and  energy  in  a  few  days 
 Mr.  Simeon  prepared  a  reply,  entitled  ■  Fresh  Cautions?  But 
 previous  to  its  publication,  he  submitted  it  to  the  judgement 
 of  his  faithful  and  clear-sighted  friend,  the  Rev.  Wm.  Parish, 
 formerly  the  Tutor  of  Magdalene  College,  and  then  Professor 
 of  Chemistry  in  the  University.  From  him  he  had  the 
 advantage  of  receiving  the  following  very  seasonable  and  judi- 
 cious observations. 
 
 "Chesterton,  9  o'clock,  Feb.  1,  1810. 
 
 "My  dear  Simeon, 
 
 u  The  enclosed  hasty  remarks  1  wrote  before  I  went 
 to  bed  last  night.  My  pillow  has  not  made  me  at  all  more 
 favourable  to  the  passages,  to  which  I  have  objected.  Aris- 
 totle indeed,  I  think,  somewhere  says,  that  in  oratory,  yeXoia 
 are  most  advantageously  rebutted  by  serious  arguments,  and 
 vit\  versd.     And  the  remark  is  very  shrewd  :  but  it  is  not  to 
 
202  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1810. 
 
 be  followed  throughout.  I  don't  see  that  you  get  any  advan- 
 tage by  it  in  the  present  case,  that  is  not  counterbalanced 
 many  times  over  by  disadvantages.  Ridicule,  as  the  test  of 
 truth,  is  a  very  powerful  weapon  in  the  hands  of  a  disingenu- 
 ous infidel  ;  but  the  sentiment  is  false,  and  the  weapon  suits 
 ill  in  the  hands  of  a  Christian.  I  don't  see  the  propriety  of 
 using  it,  on  a  serious  subject,  against  an  adversary  that  means 
 seriously,  and  aims  to  speak  candidly  ;  which  1  really  think 
 is  the  case  at  present,  though  I  never  felt  less  conviction  from 
 an  attack  in  my  life,  with  respect  to  the  substance  of  it.  I 
 think  too,  your  opponent  is  too  respectable  a  man  to  be  so 
 treated,  and  his  office  too  respectable  also.  I  think  you  will 
 have  the  prejudices  at  least,  not  to  say  the  ingenuous  and 
 proper  feelings,  both  of  your  friends  and  enemies  against  you 
 on  this  point.  I  see  no  good  that  you  get  by  following  Aris- 
 totle. But  only  think,  what  an  advantage  his  rule  will  give 
 to  your  opponents,  or  rather  to  those  who  will  infallibly  take 
 up  the  cudgels  for  him  ;  for  I  think  he  himself  is  too  candid 
 to  make  all  the  advantage  which  he  miffht  of  the  occasion. 
 How  will  your  ironies  appear,  when  they  are  dressed  up  as 
 your  serious  sentiments,  and  gravely  refuted?  You  will  in 
 vain  say,  c  I  never  meant  this  ; '  the  answer  will  be,  '  They  are 
 your  very  words  ;  why  did  you  say  so  1 ' — '  I  was  in  joke.'- 
 *  But  why  joke  on  such  a  subject  1 '  This  is  the  best  you  can 
 expect  from  your  enemies.  But  the  truth  is,  not  one  in  twenty 
 of  those,  who  will  read  their  answer,  will  ever  look  at  your 
 'Cautions;'  and  the  majority  of  that  twenty  will  seriously 
 believe,  on  the  testimony  of  your  enemies,  supported  by  in- 
 verted commas,  that  you  actually  hold  what  you  only  meant 
 to  ridicule. — But  enough  of  this. 
 
 "  I  like  your  answer  (so  far  as  it  is  serious,  and  leaving  out 
 a  little  would  make  it  entirely  so)  very  much.  I  think  you 
 ought  to  print  it  ;  and  that  it  will  have  a  very  good  effect, 
 especially  if  you  should  rather  keep  down  a  lash  or  two, 
 which  might  irritate  too  much.  I  looked  upon  the  attack, 
 when  it  first  came  out,  as  by  fir  the  most  dangerous  one  that 
 was  ever  made  upon  you;  though  by  no  means  either  the  most 
 malicious,  or  the  most  conclusive — indeed,  as  having  scarce 
 any  of  either.  But  it  may  bring  upon  you  the  collected 
 resentment  of  a  most  powerful  body  ;  not  upon  you  only,  but 
 upon  all  your  sect,  (if  I  may  use  the  word).  It  may  serve  as 
 a  watch-word — as  a  pretence — and  there  is   no  saying  what 
 
MS.  50.]  RKV.  CHARLES    SIMEOX.  203 
 
 Be  verities  it  may  justify  ;  and  the  more  so,  on  this  account, 
 that  the  whole  sting  of  it  is  contained  in  two  syllables,  which 
 is  a  weapon  not  too  ponderous  for  any  knave  to  teach  any  fool 
 to  use.  Only  think  what  a  wasp's  nest  may  be  armed  against 
 you  !  I  think  your  answer  serves  to  extract  this  sting — to  take 
 away  its  poison  in  a  degree  far  beyond  my  hopes.  All  your 
 friends  thought  you  had  a  very  delicate  point  to  touch,  and  I 
 think  that  you  have  touched  it  very  delicately,  very  judici- 
 ously, and  very  ingeniously.  Therefore  I  am  altogether  for 
 publishing  it;  though  not  for  publishing  it  altogether  as  it 
 stands.  I  should  have  called,  if  you  had  not  wished  to  see 
 my  opinion  so  early.  I  shall  perhaps  call  sometime  to-day, 
 and  talk  over  some  of  these  points  more  at  large.  Excuse 
 haste ;  I  have  no  time  to  look  over  what  I  have  said. 
 "  Yours,  most  affectionately, 
 
 "W/Farish." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  appears  to  have  profited  by  this  judicious 
 counsel.  The  commencement  of  his  rejoinder  to  the  Master  of 
 Sidney  is  a  good  illustration  of  the  courtesy  and  kind  feeling, 
 which  ought  ever  to  be  maintained  in  controversies  on  religious 
 subjects. 
 
 "  In  noticing  the  Cautions  which  you  have  given  to  the 
 readers  of  my  Sermon,  I  beg  leave  to  thank  you  for  the  very 
 kind,  not  to  say  flattering,  terms,  in  which  you  do  me  the 
 honour  to  speak  of  me  :  and  to  assure  you,  that  the  regard 
 which  you  express,  is  mutual ;  and  that,  in  respect  for  your 
 person  and  character,  I  do  not  fall  short  of  your  most  esteemed 
 friends. 
 
 "I  am  sensible,  that  to  enter  into  controversy  with  a  truly 
 Christian  spirit  is  easier  than  to  preserve  that  spirit  through- 
 out ;  and  that  it  is  difficult  to  find  an  advantage  against  an 
 adversary,  and  to  use  it  with  due  moderation.  However,  as  I 
 feel  at  present  nothing  in  my  heart  but  unfeigned  respect  and 
 kindness  towards  you,  I  hope  I  am  in  no  great  danger  of 
 transgressing  the  limits  which  I  would  at  all  times  assign  to 
 myself  in  such  a  correspondence  :  and,  if  there  be  in  any  part 
 an  expression  that  excites  the  smallest  pain  in  your  mind,  I 
 beg  you  to  construe  it  in  the  most  favourable  sense,  and  to  be 
 assured,  that  nothing  was  further  from  my  heart  than  an  in- 
 tention to  wound  your  feelings." 
 
 Then,  in  reply  to  Dr.  P.'s  charge,  f  that   with   the  view  of 
 
204  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1810. 
 
 shutting  out  those  from  salvation,  whom  he  had  previously 
 determined  to  condemn,  Mr.  S.  has  raised  the  character  of  the 
 Scribes  and  Pharisees  above  its  proper  level,'  Mr.  Simeon 
 observes  : — 
 
 "  Point  out  one  single  thing  which  I  have  required  as  neces- 
 sary to  salvation,  and  which  God  has  not  required  ;  or  one 
 thing  which  I  have  condemned,  which  God  has  not  condemned  : 
 do  this,  I  say,  and  I  will  admit  the  truth  of  your  accusation  in 
 its  fullest  extent.  But,  if  you  cannot  do  it,  then  you  will  see,  I 
 think,  the  harshness  and  injustice  of  your  remarks.  However, 
 I  forgive  them  freely  ;  for,  whilst  you  have,  in  your  own  appre- 
 hension, detected  and  exposed  this  evil  disposition  of  mine, 
 and  shewn,  that  I,  for  the  sake  of  terrifying  some  particular 
 persons,  make  the  way  to  heaven  more  strait  and  difficult  than 
 I  ought  to  do,  I  feel  myself,  on  the  whole,  a  gainer  by  the 
 expression  :  for  I  have  gained  this  at  least  out  of  the  mouth 
 of  an  adversary,  (and  it  will  be  very  gratifying  to  all  the  read- 
 ers of  my  Sermons,)  namely,  that  I  hold  up  the  standard  of 
 holiness  very  high.  You  know,  Sir,  that  persons  who  maintain 
 the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone  without  the  works 
 of  the  law,  are  supposed  in  general  to  disregard  good  works. 
 But  you  have  informed  the  world,  that  this,  with  me  at  least, 
 is  not  the  case ;  and  whatever  they  have  need  to  be  cautioned 
 against  in  my  writings,  they  have  no  reason  to  fear  an  Anti- 
 nomian  spirit :  you  acknowledge,  not  only  that  I  am  as  strong 
 an  advocate  for  good  works  as  you  yourself  can  be,  but  that  I 
 even  go  beyond  you,  and  maintain  a  higher  standard  of  holi- 
 ness than  you.     Thus  far  then  all  is  well." 
 
 With*  respect  to  the  remaining  charge,  of  having  published 
 a  l  libel/  he  adds  :  — 
 
 "  Truly,  here  is  a  libel,  and  a  very  serious  one  too.  I  say, 
 here  is  a  libel ;  but  who  the  author  of  it  is,  I  must  leave  the 
 public  to  determine.  The  public  will  at  least  suppose  that 
 you  were  convinced  in  your  own  mind.  But,  no  ;  whilst  you 
 are  holding  me  up  to  the  public  as  a  libeller  of  all  the  Clergy 
 of  England,  you  provide  a  salvo  for  yourself  by  saying,  '  If 
 I  rightly  understand  him?  Pray,  Sir,  is  it  right  to  bring  such 
 heavy  charges,  without  knowing  whether  you  understand  the 
 grounds  on  which  they  are  brought;  yea,  at  the  very  time  that 
 you  acknowledge  yourself  to  be  in  doubt  whether  you  do  under- 
 stand them?  You  put  me  into  the  predicament  of  a  person,  who, 
 having  received  many  severe  blows  from  constables,  under  the 
 
JIT.  50.]  RBT.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  20.7 
 
 idea  that  he  was  some  great  offender,  is  told  by  them,  ( If  we 
 do  not  mistake,  you  are  he  that  deserves  to  he  thus  treated.' 
 But,  '  you  do  mistake/  replies  the  poor  sufferer  ;  '  for  I  am 
 not  the  man  whom  you  take  me  for :  and  you  should  have  be<  D 
 sure  of  your  man,  before  you  gave  me  the  blows.'  .... 
 
 "  Thus,  Sir,"  he  concludes,  "  I  have  answered,  and,  I  hope, 
 satisfactorily,  your  different  objections  :  and,  after  all,  I  am  go 
 much  at  a  loss  to  know  what  you  intend  to  caution  the  world 
 against,  that,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  last  charge  of  a  libel, 
 I  should  not  have  felt  myself  called  upon  to  take  any  notice 
 of  your  pamphlet.  Let  me  then  be  permitted  to  ask  you, 
 What  would  you  caution  the  world  against  ?  Is  it  against 
 being  led  by  my  sermon  to  place  their  hopes  of  salvation  on  a 
 wrong  basis  ?  No. — Is  it  against  being  led  to  disregard  good 
 works  ?  No. — Is  it  against  being  led  to  place  the  standard  of 
 morality  too  high  ?  This,  methinks,  would  ill  become  a  Chris- 
 tian Advocate.  If  you  say,  This  is  the  thing  which  I  would 
 caution  them  against  ;  then  I  say  again,  Point  out  in  that 
 sermon  any  one  thing,  which  I  either  require  or  condemn,  and 
 which  God  himself  has  not  required  or  condemned;  do  this, 
 and  I  pledge  myself,  as  before,  publicly  and  immediately  to 
 recant  my  error." 
 
 Having  thus  vindicated  himself  before  the  public,  Mr. 
 Simeon  addressed  the  following  letter  to  Dr.  Pearson,  as  the 
 expression  of  his  private  feelings  on  the  occasion. 
 
 "  Rev.  Sir,  "  King's  College,  Feb.  23,  1810. 
 
 "  I  beg  leave  to  return  you  my  very  sincere  thanks 
 for  your  polite  note,  and  for  the  present  of  your  new  publica- 
 tion,* with  which  it  was  accompanied  ;  and  I  request  you  to 
 accept  the  assurance  of  my  esteem  and  regard,  together  with 
 the  postscript  to  my  public  letter.  It  is  indeed  a  matter  of 
 regret  to  me,  that  my  public  correspondence  wears  a  different 
 aspect  from  what  I  could  have  wished.  Glad  should  I  have 
 been,  exceeding  glad,  if  circumstances  would  have  allowed  me 
 to  waive  every  unpleasant  remark,  and  to  confine  myself  alto- 
 gether to  such  expressions  of  respect,  as  truth  would  have  dic- 
 tated, and  your  general  character  demands.  Believe  me,  Sir, 
 it  is  painful  to  make  any  observation  which  may  have  a  ten- 
 dency in  any  degree  to  lower  you  in  the  estimation  of  the 
 public.     I  can  say  with  truth,  that  though  it  is  gratifying  to 
 
 •  Probably  the  Letter  on  the  '  Churchman's  Con  To- 
 
206  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1810. 
 
 me  to  feel  my  ground  firm,  I  regret  exceedingly  the  necessity 
 of  making  it  so  at  your  expense ;  and  account  even  victory 
 itself  painful,  when  gained  on  such  terms. 
 
 "  To  shew  that  I  am  not  unwilling  to  satisfy  your  mind 
 privately,  whilst  I  decline  any  further  public  controversy,  I 
 will  most  cheerfully  assign  to  you  my  reasons  for  inserting  in 
 the  '  Churchman's  Confession'  the  note  that  related  to  Dr. 
 Marsh.  That,  which  you  yourself  have  now  publicly  asserted, 
 was  at  the  time  universally  understood  to  be  the  fact,  namely, 
 that  Dr.  Marsh's  sermons  were  preached  professedly  '  in  oppo- 
 sition to  the  peculiar  doctrines  maintained  by  me  and  my 
 friends.'  It  was  not  in  my  power  to  attend  any  of  them  my- 
 self, because  I  was  always  professionally  engaged  ;  but  the 
 accounts  I  heard  from  all  quarters  were,  that  the  sentiments 
 intended  to  be  refuted  were  very  incorrectly  stated  ;  and  con- 
 sequently, that  very  erroneous  opinions  respecting  my  senti- 
 ments were  circulated  through  the  University.  It  was  given 
 out  by  Dr.  Marsh  himself,  that  he  intended  to  publish  his 
 Sermons  :  in  which  case  I  should  have  had  an  opportunity  of 
 disclaiming  any  of  those  sentiments,  which  had  been  errone- 
 ously imputed  to  me,  and  of  vindicating  those,  which  I  really 
 entertained.  In  hopes  of  finding  such  an  opportunity,  I  waited 
 a  considerable  time  ;  but  when  it  became  very  doubtful  whether 
 any  such  would  be  afforded  me,  I  got  a  turn  at  St.  Mary's  on 
 purpose  that  I  might  state  my  sentiments  fully  and  plainly  to 
 that  audience,  which  had  been  taught  to  regard  them  with 
 suspicion  and  distrust.  I  selected  a  text,  the  most  appropriate 
 that  I  could  find,  and  a  subject,  the  most  satisfactory  that 
 could  be  imagined,  '  The  Confession  in  our  Liturgy.'  Having 
 delivered  the  Sermon,  I  printed  it ;  and  in  a  note  expressed 
 my  hope,  that  Dr.  M.'s  Sermons,  if  printed  at  all,  might  be 
 printed  precisely  as  they  were  delivered ;  my  reason  for  this 
 was,  that  I  wished  Dr.  M.  to  know,  and  the  University  to 
 know,  that  I  was  ready  to  maintain  my  sentiments,  if  upon 
 further  investigation  I  should  think  them  true,  or  to  submit  to 
 his  corrections  of  them,  if  they  were  false.  That  a  prejudice 
 had  been  excited  against  me  and  my  sentiments  was  manifest ; 
 and  if  it  was  well-founded,  I  had  no  objection  to  its  being 
 confirmed  ;  but,  if  it  was  ill-founded,  I  apprehend,  you  your- 
 self, Sir,  will  think  I  was  justified  in  wishing  to  remove  it. 
 But,  if  Dr.  M.  should  preach  one  thing  and  print  another,  it 
 would  be  impossible  for  me  to  remove  that  prejudice  by  any 
 
Jtt,  50.1  RET.  OHABLB8  SIMEON,  207 
 
 moans :  the  evil  tliat  had  been  done  would  remain,  and  L 
 should  have  no  remedy.  But  if  he  should  not  print  his 
 Sermons  at  all.  my  open  profession  of  a  willingness  to  hav  • 
 my  reputed  sentiments  exposed  was  a  pledge  to  the  public, 
 
 that  I  was  not  ashamed  of  those  which  I  really  maintained,  or 
 afraid  to  discuss  them  oven  with  such  an  able  antagonist  as 
 Dr.  Marsh.  Had  my  request  been  made  to  a  gentleman  who 
 merely  preached  an  occasional  sermon,  and  who  did  not  pro- 
 fessedly strike  at  me,  it  would  have  been  unreasonable.  1  grant  ; 
 but,  in  Dr.  M.'s  case,  who  had  been  a  long  time  preparing  his 
 sermons,  and  with  an  avowed  intention  to  print  them,  such  a 
 request  was  no  other  than  what  I  might  reasonably  make,  and 
 no  other  than  what  equity  would  have  required  him  to  comply 
 with.  It  imposed  no  necessity  on  him  to  print  them  ;  but  only, 
 in  the  event  of  his  printing  them,  to  give  me  a  fair  opportu- 
 nity of  answering  for  myself. 
 
 "As  you  have  not  mentioned  anything  respecting  a  later 
 Sermon  of  mine,  entitled  '  The  Fountain  of  living  Waters/  I 
 might  properly  enough  omit  to  notice  it  myself.  But  as  in 
 that,  I  took  the  liberty  of  stating  my  view  of  a  subject,  which 
 I  thought  had  been  misstated  by  Dr.  M.  on  a  preceding  day.  1 
 think  it  right  to  mention,  that  I  acted  precisely  on  the  same 
 principle  as  in  the  former  case.  He  spoke  of  a  whole  class  of 
 people,  who  entertained  some  absurd  sentiments  which  he  con- 
 troverted. Of  the  class  that  he  referred  to  I  had  never  heard  ; 
 nor  do  I  at  this  moment  believe  that  any  such  persons  (with 
 the  exception,  perhaps.  o{  some  enthusiastic  individuals)  are 
 to  be  found  in  England.  What  my  sentiments  on  that  subject 
 were  I  stated,  and  openly  shewed,  that  whoever  they  might  be, 
 /  was  not  one  of  them.  But  whilst  I  thus  turned  off  the 
 shafts  from  myself,  and  shewed  that  the  errors  he  opposed 
 were  not  countenanced  by  mv,  I  did  not  utter  a  word  that 
 could  be  construed  into  a  reflection  upon  him  :  on  the  con- 
 trary, I  expressed  the  high  respect  I  bore  towards  him  for  his 
 zeal  in  the  cause  of  sacred  literature,  and  endeavoured,  as  far 
 as  my  feeble  testimony  could  reach,  to  confirm  his  well-earned 
 reputation.  This  I  thought  the  proper  conduct  to  observe 
 towards  one,  from  whom,  in  other  respects,  I  widely  differed  : 
 and  1  can  truly  say,  it  was  very  gratifying  to  me  to  have  so  good 
 an  opportunity  of  offering  him  my  public  acknowledgements. 
 
 "  This,  Sir,  is  the  kind  of  conduct  which  1  would  wish  to 
 see,  wherever  a  difference  on  religious  subjects  exists  ;  and  I 
 
208  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1810. 
 
 .  that  if  our  little  controversy  do  not  bring  us  nearer  in 
 sentiment,  it  may,  at  least,  not  be  suffered  to  operate  to  the 
 diminution  of  our  mutual  regard. 
 
 u  In  forbearing  to  answer  your  last  publication,  I  have 
 shewn  that  1  wish  to  avoid  controversy  :  not  that  I  desire  to 
 shun  it  on  account  of  any  apprehended  weakness  in  my  cause ; 
 but  because  I  know  and  feel  within  myself  (as  most  probably 
 you  do  also,)  that  controversy  is  hurtful  to  the  spirit  :  it  leads 
 us  to  find  pleasure  in  detecting  and  exposing  the  errors  of  an 
 adversary ;  and  gratifies,  both  in  the  writers  and  readers,  some 
 of  the  worst  passions  of  the  heart.  Happy  shall  I  be,  Sir, 
 to  have  no  occasion  ever  to  resume  it,  and  happy  to  embrace 
 every  opportunity  of  approving  myself,  in  deed  as  well  as  in 
 word,  "  Sir,  your  most  devoted  Servant,  "  C.  S." 
 
 The  controversy,  however,  was  not  yet  quite  ended  ;  in  a 
 few  weeks  the  Christian  Advocate  published  some  '  Remarks,' 
 which  he  forwarded  to  Mr.  Simeon  with  a  polite  note ;  to 
 which  Mr.  S.  replies  : — 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir, 
 
 "  Permit  me  to  return  you  my  best  thanks  for  the 
 present  of  your  '  Remarks  ;'  and  to  say,  that  I  most  cordiallv 
 agree  with  you  in  terminating  our  public  correspondence, 
 trust  that  the  desire  of  both  of  us  is  to  do  all  the  good  we  can 
 whilst  we  are  here,  and  to  obtain,  both  for  ourselves  and  others, 
 eternal  happiness  hereafter  :  and  I  am  persuaded  that,  if  cir- 
 cumstances should  ever  bring  us  into  a  nearer  acquaintance 
 with  each  other,  we  should  find,  that  the  difference  between 
 us,  though  certainly  great,  is  not  so  great  as  may  at  first  sight 
 appear.  Persons  who  have  the  same  general  design,  but  differ 
 in  some  particular  modes  of  carrying  it  into  execution,  often 
 stand  more  aloof  from  each  other,  than  they  do  from  persons 
 whose  principles  and  conduct  they  entirely  disapprove.  Henc 
 prejudice  arises,  and  a  tendency  to  mutual  crimination  :  where 
 as,  if  they  occasionally  conversed  for  half  an  hour  with  each 
 other,  they  would  soon  rectify  their  mutual  misapprehensions, 
 and  concur  in  aiding,  rather  than  undermining,  the  efforts  of 
 each  other  for  the  public  good.  The  number  of  those  who  ar 
 zealous  in  the  cause  of  religion  is  not  so  great,  but  that  they 
 may  find  ample  scope  for  their  exertions,  without  wasting  their 
 time  in  mutual  contentions  :  and  it  is  my  earnest  wish  that 
 the   only  strife  we   may  ever  know   in  future,   may  be   that 
 
JBT,  50.]  KKV.  0HABLK8  BIME0N. 
 
 which  the  Apostles  recommend,  of  k  contending  earnestly  fox 
 the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints.'  and  o{  '  provoking  one 
 
 another  to  love  and  to  good  works.' 
 
 u  With    these   sentiments    and   wishes,  1    beg  leave   to  Bub- 
 scribe  myself, 
 
 "Dear  Sir,  with  great  respect  and  esteem, 
 
 "  Your  most  obedient  Servant,  "  C.  S.M 
 
 Thus  amicably  terminated  a  controversy,  which   for  some 
 months  caused  considerable  excitement  in  the  University  ;  the 
 
 pamphlets  'running  (^as  Mr,  Simeon  described  it  in  a  letter  a: 
 the  time)  like  wildfire.'  Would  that  all  discussions  on  religions 
 topies.  between  earnest  and  serions  men,  were  conducted  m 
 the  same  spirit  of  candour,  and  brought  with  the  like  courtesy 
 and  Christian  feeling  to  a  conclusion  ! 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  was  not  slow  to  express  his  opinions  with  stern 
 fidelity,  especially  when  dealing  with  young  men  who  made  a 
 profession  of  piety,  if  an  occasion  arose  demanding  a  marked 
 rebuke.  Such  a  circumstance  occurred  at  the  close  oi  this 
 year,  when  an  undergraduate,  with  whom  he  was  to  a  certain 
 extent  acquainted,  had  been  strongly  suspeeted  o^  writing 
 some  very  flippant  comments  upon  the  margin  of  a  book  be- 
 longing to  the  College  Library. 
 
 "Sir,  "Dec  14,  1810. 
 
 "In  your  letter  to  me  you  say,  cyou  never  wrote 
 BUch  a  paragraph  to  your  knowledge.'  You  have  nothing  to 
 do  but  to  write  down  the  same  words,  and  you  will  soon 
 on  a  comparison  of  the  handwriting,  whether  you  wrote  it  or 
 not.  It  is  evident  you  have  been  in  the  habit  of  writing  in 
 the  books  of  the  College  Library.  This,  not  to  speak  of  the 
 presumption,  is  a  most  flagrant  breach  o(  confidence,  and  de- 
 serves the  most  serious  reprehension.  What,  if  every  under- 
 graduate took  the  same  liberty'/  If  your  conduct  excited 
 prejudice  only  against  yourself.  I  should  think  that  I  had 
 little  to  do  with  it,  except  in  a  way  of  private  advice  ;  but  it 
 involves  the  whole  body  of  religious  young  men,  and  religion 
 itself  together  with  them  :  and  therefore  calls  for  a  public 
 testimony  of  my  disapprobation.  You  are  not  at  all  aware 
 how  contrary  your  conduct  in  this  matter  has  been  to  the 
 modesty  that  becomes  a  young  man,  and  a  religious  professor 
 in  particular  :  and   I  hope  you  will  take  occasion  from  it   to 
 
 P 
 
210  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1812. 
 
 mark  how  exceedingly  defective  you  are  in  that  prime  orna- 
 ment of  a  Christian  character.  My  advice  is,  that  you  com- 
 pare your  handwriting  with  the  paragraph  in  questior,  in  order 
 to  refresh  your  memory ;  and  that,  when  you  have  found  out 
 the  extent  of  your  misconduct,  you  go  .to  your  Tutor,  and  con- 
 fess it,  and  humble  yourself  for  it.  When  you  have  done 
 that,  and  obtained  forgiveness  of  your  College,  I  shall  be  happy 
 to  see  you  again  upon  the  former  footing." 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 1811—1812. 
 
 It  will  have  been  frequently  observed  in  the  foregoing  Memoir 
 how  strong  and  constant  was  Mr.  Simeon's  regard  for  the 
 Liturgy  and  Services  of  our  Church.  From  an  early  period  in  his 
 college  life,  when  he  says  that  the  prayers  were  l  as  marrow 
 and  fatness'  to  him,  during  the  space  of  thirty  years  after 
 until  the  season  of  his  late  indisposition,  when  he  remarks, 
 i  surely  the  Liturgy  is  of  more  service  than  is  generally 
 imagined  ;'  his  attachment  to  our  ritual  had  been  unwavering. 
 This  long-cherished  and  cordial  regard  for  the  formularies  of 
 our  Church  induced  him,  when  appointed  at  length  select 
 preacher  at  St.  Mary's,  to  deliver  a  course  of  Sermons  on 
 1  The  Excellency  of  the  Liturgy.'  These  were  preached  before 
 the  University  during  the  month  of  November  (1811)  from 
 the  text  :  Deut.  v.  28,  29.  <  They  have  well  said  all  that 
 they  have  spoken  :  0  that  there  were  such  an  heart  in  them  !' 
 On  publishing  these  four  Sermons  the  following  spring,  Mr. 
 Simeon  prefixed  to  them  a  Letter  addressed  to  Dr.  Marsh,  the 
 Lady  Margaret's  Professor  of  Divinity,  as  an  '  Answer'  to  his 
 1  Inquiry  respecting  the  neglecting  to  give  the  Prayer-Book 
 with  the  Bible.'  In  the  course  of  his  argument  Dr.  Marsh 
 had  endeavoured  to  draw  a  parallel  between  the  Assembly 
 of  Divines,  who  set  aside  the  Liturgy,  and  the  friends  of 
 the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  whom  he  accused  of 
 '  neglecting  to  give  it  away.'  To  heighten  the  representation, 
 he  says — "  There  was  another  feature  in  the  Assembly  of 
 Divines,  which  we  may  distinctly  perceive  in  the  modern 
 Society:  it  consisted  chiefly  of  Calvinists  :  and  the  Calvinistk 
 Clergy  of  the  Church  of  England  are  generally  members  of  the 
 
JET.  52.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  211 
 
 modern  Society.  Now  a  man  who  adopts  the  doctrines  of 
 Calvin  cannot  be  zealously  attached  to  our  English  Liturgy  : 
 a  Calvinist  may  in  many  respects  have  a  great  regard  for  it  : 
 but  he  cannot  have  much  pain  in  parting  with  it,  as  it 
 abounds  with  passages  so  decisive  of  conditional  salvation, 
 that  no  ingenuity  can  torture  them  into  the  language  of  abso- 
 lute decrees.  Indeed  we  know  that  the  English  Liturgy  was 
 so  offensive  to  the  Calvinists  of  Scotland,  that  the  very  attempt 
 to  introduce  it  in  that  country  produced  an  insurrection, 
 which  ended  in  the  solemn  league  and  covenant,  to  which  the 
 English  Calvinists  acceded." — 
 
 "  In  this  passage,"  replies  Mr.  Simeon,  "  you  avail  yourself 
 of  a  popular  cry  against  a  great  body  of  the  Clergy  as  espous- 
 ing Calvinism,  and  as  carrying  their  tenets  to  a  very  dangerous 
 extent.  But,  Sir,  it  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  those  who 
 impute  such  sentiments  to  the  Clergy  here  alluded  to,  will  not 
 tell  us  from  whence  they  take  their  statements.  If  they 
 would  quote  the  obnoxious  passages,  they  would  put  it  into 
 the  power  of  those  who  might  be  supposed  to  be  implicated 
 in  the  charge,  to  say,  whether  they  maintained  such  opinions 
 or  not.  As  for  a  great  number  of  opinions  which  they  are 
 supposed  to  hold,  I  dare  to  assure  the  public,  that  Socinianism, 
 or  even  Atheism  itself,  is  not  farther  from  their  real  sentiments, 
 than  such  expressions  as  are  often  put  into  their  mouths.* 
 
 "  Among  the  Clergy  designated  as  Calvinists,  I  have  no 
 doubt  but  that  I  am  ranked  :  (with  what  justice  that  name, 
 in  its  obnoxious  sense,  can  be  given  me,  the  reader  will  see  in 
 the  Sermons  here  brought  before  him  :)  and  I  believe,  indeed  I 
 am  sure,  that  my  sentiments  in  general  do  coincide  with  those, 
 which  the  great  body  of  the  Clergy  here  referred  to  maintain. 
 And,  that  the  readers  of  your  pamphlet  may  know  how  far 
 these  sentiments  are  repugnant  to  the  Articles  or  Liturgy 
 of  the  Church  of  England,  I  shall  here  present  them  with  an 
 extract  from  the  Preface  to  my  work,  entitled,  '  Helps  to 
 Composition.'" 
 
 *  "  Innumerable  passages  of  this  kind  may  be  found  in  the  Bishop 
 of  Lincoln's  (Tomline)  Refutation  of  Calvinism.  It  is  much  to  be 
 regretted  that  great  and  good  men,  whom  no  consideration  whatever 
 could  induce  to  be  guilty  of  wilful  misrepresentation,  will  not  use  some 
 more  effectual  means  of  ascertaining  the  sentiments  of  others,  before 
 they  undertake  to  >tate  them  to  the  public,  and  to  hold  them  up  to  the 
 abhorrence  of  mankind." 
 
 p2 
 
212  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 [Here  follows  the  extract  which  has  been  given  entire  in 
 pages  131 — 139.]  Mr.  Simeon  then  proceeds:  "Now,  Sir, 
 I  do  not  say  that  every  individual  of  those  whom  you  desig- 
 nate as  Calvinistic  Clergy,  would  express  himself  in  precisely 
 the  same  terms  as  I  have  done,  or  that  there  are  not  shades  of 
 difference  between  them  :  for  you  cannot  find  any  ten  men  in 
 the  world,  or  indeed  any  two,  whose  minds  are  so  constructed 
 as  to  have  no  discordance  of  sentiment  upon  any  thing  :  for 
 as,  in  the  countenances  of  men,  there  are  points  of  difference  in 
 persons  between  whom  there  exists  the  most  perfect  family 
 likeness,  so,  in  the  minds  of  men,  no  two  are  perfectly  alike. 
 But  I  defy  contradiction  when  I  affirm,  that  the  great  mass  of 
 Clergy,  who  are  now  invidiously  called  Calvinistic,  do  preach 
 in  a  way  perfectly  consonant  with  what  is  expressed  in  that 
 preface  :  and  I  challenge  the  whole  world  to  say  that  it  is  not 
 perfectly  in  harmony  with  the  Articles,  the  Homilies,  and  the 
 Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England. 
 
 "  I  have  dwelt  the  more  fully  upon  this  point,  because  it  is 
 that,  whereon  a  great  portion  of  your  pamphlet  turns.  For  it  is 
 on  the  supposed  Calvinism  of  those  advocates  of  the  British 
 *and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  that  you  found  your  accusation  of 
 them  as  unfriendly  to  the  Liturgy  :  it  is  on  that  you  found  your 
 parallel  between  them  and  the  Puritans,  who  subverted  the 
 government  ;  between  them  also  and  the  Assembly  of  Divines, 
 who  set  aside  the  Liturgy,  as  i  offensive  to  the  godly  at  home, 
 and  to  the  reformed  Churches  abroad.'  In  a  word,  it  is  on 
 that  you  found  your  apprehensions  of  the  repeal  of  the  Test 
 Act,  and  the  utter  overthrow  of  the  Establishment. 
 
 "  Having  shewn  you  what  Calvinists  the  clerical  friends  of 
 the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  are,  I  now  come  to  shew 
 you,  that  they  are  not  indifferent  to  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church 
 of  England. 
 
 "  Perhaps  it  will  be  within  your  recollection,  that  about 
 seven  years  ago  you  preached  before  the  University  a  set  of 
 Sermons,  in  which  you  were  supposed  to  arraign  the  sentiments 
 of  those  Clergy  who  have  been  before  referred  to.  On  that 
 occasion,  I  felt  myself  imperiously  called  upon  to  state  freely 
 and  fully  to  the  University,  what  my  sentiments  were  in  refer- 
 ence to  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  our  religion  :  and,  in 
 order  that  I  might  shew  my  agreement  with  the  Church  of 
 England,  I  founded  my  discourse  on  the  General  Confession, 
 and  then  printed  it  immediately  under  the  title  of  The  Church- 
 
JET.  52.]  RET.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  213 
 
 mans  Confession,  or  An  Appeal  to  the  Liturgy*  Perhaps  you 
 will  recollect  also,  that,  there  having  been  a  general  expectation 
 that  you  would,  according  to  your  avowed  intention,  print  those 
 sermons,  and  that  expectation  having  been  disappointed,  I 
 took  the  liberty  of  expressing  my  regret,  in  common  with  that 
 of  many  others,  that  they  were  not  laid  before  the  public  ; 
 and  my  hope,  that,  if  printed,  they  would  appear  precisely  as 
 they  were  delivered.  My  reason  for  this  was,  not  to  preclude 
 you  from  that  liberty  which  every  author  has  of  amending  his 
 own  compositions,  but  that  your  assertions  on  different  subjects, 
 in  which  the  sentiments  and  characters  of  others  were  involved, 
 and  which  had  produced  a  considerable  effect  in  the  Univer- 
 sity, might  be  brought  to  the  test  both  of  the  Scripture  and  the 
 Liturgy :  and  it  was  certainly  my  intention  at  that  time  to 
 undertake  the  task  of  examining  them  myself,  if  no  other 
 person  should  do  it. 
 
 "  Now,  Sir,  this  will  at  least  shew  you,  that,  long  before  the 
 present  controversy  had  arisen,  I  dared  to  appeal  to  the 
 Liturgy  for  my  sentiments  ;  and  that  if  your  sermons  had 
 been  published,  they  would  have  been  brought  to  that  test. 
 Does  this  look  like  indifference  to  the  Liturgy  on  the  part  of 
 those  whom  you  call  the  Calvinistic  Clergy  ? 
 
 "  Again, — in  the  month  of  November  last,  I  was  called  to 
 preach  a  course  of  Sermons  before  the  University  ;  and  I  chose 
 for  my  subject  The  Excellency  of  the  Liturgy.  What  a  strange 
 subject  to  be  chosen,  if  those  whom  you  call  the  Calvinistic 
 Clergy  are  so  devoid  of  attachment  to  the  Liturgy,  as  you 
 would  represent  them  !  After  they  were  delivered,  it  was 
 generally  wished,  (if  I  am  rightly  informed,)  that  they  should 
 be  printed  ;  but  I  withstood  every  application  to  me  for  that 
 purpose ;  not  because  I  was  afraid  of  having  my  sentiments 
 tried  by  the  Liturgy,  but  because  I  was  determined  to  avoid 
 controversy  of  any  kind.  I  was  aware  that  Dissenters  are  apt 
 to  construe  a  defence  of  the  Establishment  as  an  attack  upon 
 those  who  dissent  from  it  :*  and  as  my  design  in  those  Ser- 
 mons was  to  confirm  Churchmen  in  their  attachment  to  the 
 Church,  and  not  to  wound  unnecessarily  the  feelings  of  those 
 who  differed  from  us,  I  thought  it  desirable  on  the  whole  to 
 
 *  "  I  am  happy  however  to  say,  that  their  union  with  Churchmen  in 
 the  Bible  Society  lias  produced  a  wonderful  change  in  them  in  this 
 respect;  the  asperities  of  both  parties  having  by  friendly  contact  and 
 brotherly  collision  been  greatly  diminished." 
 
214  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 postpone  the  publication  of  them  ;  more  especially  as  it  is  my 
 intention  that  they  shall  stand  at  the  head  of  a  publication, 
 which,  if  my  life  be  spared,  will,  I  hope,  be  ready  for  the 
 press  in  about  three  years.  In  so  large  a  work  as  that  will 
 be,  I  feel  it  peculiarly  incumbent  on  me  to  give  to  the  reader 
 a  pledge  of  what  he  will  find,  and  of  what  alone  he  will  find, 
 throughout  the  work  :  and  I  desire  every  thing  I  ever  have 
 written,  or  ever  shall  write,  to  be  brought  to  that  test,  the 
 Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England  ;  persuaded  as  I  am  of  its 
 perfect  conformity  to  the  Holy  Scriptures.  It  is  to  you  alone, 
 Sir,  that  the  appearance  of  these  Sermons  at  this  time  is 
 owing.  You  have  come  forward  with  an  accusation,  circulated 
 with  incredible  diligence  through  the  whole  kingdom,  That 
 the  Clergy  who  are  the  warmest  advocates  for  the  British  and 
 Foreign  Bible  Society,  are  not,  and  '  cannot  be,  zealously 
 attached  to  our  English  Liturgy  :'  and  here  is  a  flat  contra- 
 diction to  your  assertion  :  a  contradiction  formed  before  the 
 accusation  itself,  formed  before  any  such  accusations  could 
 possibly  be  foreseen ;  a  contradiction  that  comes  before  the 
 public  'in  a  tangible  shape  :'  and  I  affirm  respecting  this,  as 
 I  did  respecting  the  Calvinism  of  the  Clergy,  that  those  Ser- 
 mons do  express  the  general  sentiment  of  those,  whom  you 
 venture  to  represent  as  indifferent  to  the  Liturgy.  Of  course, 
 some  difference  of  sentiment  must  exist  among  them  on  this, 
 as  well  as  on  other  subjects  ;  but  if  there  be  one  part  more 
 than  another  in  which  they  are  agreed,  it  is  in  that  which  is 
 contained  in  the  third  Sermon,  (and  which  you  suppose  to 
 render  it  so  ( offensive  to  the  godly  at  home,  and  to  the  re- 
 formed Churches  abroad,')  namely,  '  The  Moderation  and  Can- 
 dour of  the  Liturgy.' 
 
 u  Perhaps  in  answer  to  what  I  have  said,  you  will  reply  : 
 That  I  am  setting  up  myself  as  a  kind  of  representative  of 
 the  whole  body.  But  1  beg  leave  utterly  to  disclaim  any  such 
 idea.  I  shew  you  by  indubitable  proofs  what  I  am  :  and, 
 from  a  very  extensive  knowledge  of  the  persons  whom  you 
 refer  to,  I  declare  to  the  public  what  they  are  :  and,  if  I  am 
 wrong  in  this  statement,  I  make  it  in  the  face  of  the  whole 
 world,  who  may  contradict  me,  if  they  can." 
 
 The  following  extract  from  the  third  Sermon  distinctly  ex- 
 presses Mr.  Simeon's  view  of  the  'Excellency  of  the  Liturgy.1 
 "I  hope  I  have  now  met  the  question  of  our  Liturgy  fairly. 
 
52.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  215 
 
 I  have  not  confined  myself  to  general  assertions,  but  have  set 
 forth  the  difficulties  which  are  supposed  to  exist  against  it, 
 and  have  given  such  a  solution  of  them,  as  I  think  is  sufficient 
 
 to  satisfy  any  conscientious  mind  :  though  it  is  still  matter  of 
 regret  that  any  laboured  explanation  of  them  should  be  neces- 
 sary. Now  then,  acknowledging  that  our  Liturgy  is  not 
 absolutely  perfect,  and  that  those  who  most  admire  it  would 
 be  glad  if  these  few  blemishes  were  removed  ;  have  we  not 
 still  abundant  reason  to  be  thankful  for  it?  Let  its  excel- 
 lencies be  fairly  weighed  ;  and  its  blemishes  will  sink  into 
 nothing  :  let  its  excellencies  be  duly  appreciated,  and  every 
 person  in  the  kingdom  will  acknowledge  himself  deeply  in- 
 debted to  those,  who  with  so  much  care  and  piety  compiled  it. 
 But  these  blemishes  alone  are  seen  by  multitudes  ;  and  its 
 excellencies  are  altogether  forgotten  :  yea,  moreover,  frequent 
 occasion  is  taken  from  these  blemishes  to  persuade  men  to 
 renounce  their  communion  with  the  Established  Church,  in 
 (lie  hopes  of  finding  a  purer  worship  elsewhere.  With  what 
 justice  such  arguments  are  urged,  will  best  appear  by  a  com- 
 parison between  the  prayers  that  are  offered  elsewhere,  and 
 those  that  are  offered  in  the  Established  Church.  There  are 
 about  11,000  places  of  worship  in  the  Established  Church,  and 
 about  as  many  out  of  it.  Now  take  the  prayers  that  are 
 offered  on  any  Sabbath  in  all  places  out  of  the  Establishment ; 
 have  thern  all  written  down,  and  every  expression  sifted  and 
 scrutinized  as  our  Liturgy  has  been  :  then  compare  them  with 
 the  prayers  that  have  been  offered  in  all  the  Churches  of  the 
 kingdom  ;  and  see  what  comparison  the  extemporaneous  effu- 
 sions will  bear  with  our  precomposed  forms.  Having  done 
 this  for  one  Sabbath,  proceed  to  do  it  for  a  year ;  and  then, 
 after  a  similar  examination,  compare  them  again  :  were  this 
 done,  (and  done  it  ought  to  be  in  order  to  form  a  correct  judg- 
 ment on  the  case,)  methinks  there  is  scarcely  a  man  in  the 
 kingdom  that  would  not  fall  down  on  his  knees  and  bless  God 
 for  the  Liturgy  of  the  Established  Church." 
 
 Another  extract  from  the  second  of  these  Sermons,  upon  a 
 subject  which  has  unhappily  given  rise  to  much  painful  con- 
 troversy in  our  Church,  must  here  be  introduced,  as  it  contains 
 the  deliberate  expression  of  Mr.  Simeon's  sentiments  upon  a 
 topic  to  which  reference  will  hereafter  be  made ;  and  many  of 
 the  readers  of  this  Memoir  may  not  have  access  to  the  statement 
 
216  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1812. 
 
 as  published  in  his  entire  works.  His  argument  is  the  defence 
 of  the  Baptismal  Service. 
 
 "  A  multitude  of  other  passages  might  be  cited  to  the  same 
 effect ;  to  shew  that  the  Apostles,  in  a  spirit  of  candour  and 
 of  love,  spoke  in  terms  of  commendation  respecting  all,  when, 
 in  strictness  of  speech,  they  should  have  made  some  particular 
 exceptions.*  And,  if  we  at  this  day  were  called  to  use  the 
 same  language  under  the  very  same  circumstances,  it  is  proba- 
 ble that  many  would  feel  scruples  respecting  it,  and  especially 
 in  thanking  God  for  things,  which,  if  pressed  to  the  utmost 
 meaning  of  the  words,  might  not  be  strictly  true.  But  surely, 
 if  the  Apostles,  in  a  spirit  of  love  and  charity,  used  such  lan- 
 guage, we  may  safely  and  properly  do  the  same  :  and  knowing 
 in  what  manner,  and  with  what  views,  they  spake,  yje  need  not 
 hesitate  to  deliver  ourselves  with  the  same  spirit,  and  in  the  same 
 latitude,  as  they." 
 
 [Mr.  S.  adds  the  following  important  remark  in  a  note  : — 
 
 "  To  guard  against  a  misapprehension  of  his  meaning,  the 
 author  wishes  these  words  to  be  distinctly  noticed;  because 
 they  contain  the  whole  drift  of  his  argument. — He  does  not 
 mean  to  say  that  the  Apostles  ascribed  salvation  to  the  opus 
 operatum,  the  outward  act  of  baptism;  or,  that  they  intended 
 to  assert  distinctly  the  salvation  of  every  individual  who  had 
 been  baptized;  but  only  that,  in  reference  to  these  subjects, 
 they  did  use  a  language  very  similar  to  that  in  our  Liturgy, 
 and  that  therefore  our  Reformers  were  justified,  as  we  also  are, 
 in  using  the  same.] 
 
 "  In  the  Baptismal  Service,  we  thank  God  for  having  regene- 
 rated the  baptized  infant  by  his  Holy  Spirit.  Now  from 
 hence  it  appears  that,  in  the  opinion  of  our  Reformers,  regene- 
 ration and  remission  of  sins  did  accompany  baptism.  But  in 
 what  sense  did  they  hold  this  sentiment?  Did  they  maintain 
 that  there  was  no  need  for  the  seed,  then  sown  in  the  heart 
 of  the  baptized  person,  to  grow  up,  and  to  bring  forth  fruit ; 
 or  that  he  could  be  saved  in  any  other  way  than  by  a  pro- 
 gressive renovation  of  his  soul  after  the  divine  image?  Had 
 they  asserted  or  countenanced  any  such  doctrine  as  that,  it 
 would  have  been  impossible  for  any  enlightened  person  to  con- 
 cur with  them.  But  nothing  can  be  conceived  more  repugnant 
 to   their  sentiments  than  .such   an   idea  as  this  :  so  far  from 
 
 *  1  The 
 
JIT.  52.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON,  217 
 
 harbouring  such  a  thought,  they  have,  and  thai  boo  in  this 
 very  prayer,  taught  as  to  look  unto  God  for  that  total  change 
 both  of  heart  and  life,  which  long  since  their  days,  has  begun 
 to  be  expressed  by  the  term,  Regeneration.  After  thanking 
 God  for  regenerating  the  infant  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  we  are 
 taught  to  pray,  'that  he,  being  (load  unto  sin,  and  living  unto 
 righteousness,  may  crucify  the  old  man,  and  utterly  abolish  (/,•• 
 whole  body  of  sin:1  and  then  declaring  that  total  change  to  be 
 the  necessary  moan  of  his  obtaining  salvation,  we  add,  '#0  that 
 finally,  with  the  residue  of  thy  holy  Church  he  may  be  an  in- 
 heritor oi%  thine  everlasting  kingdom.'  Is  there,  1  would  ask, 
 any  person  that  can  require  more  than  this?  or  does  God  in 
 his  word  require  more?  There  are  two  things  to  be  noticed 
 in  reference  to  this  subject;  the  term,  Regeneration,  and  the 
 thing.  The  term  occurs  but  twice  in  the  Scriptures  ;  in  one 
 place  it  refers  to  baptism,  and  is  distinguished  from  the  re- 
 newing of  the  Holy  Ghost  j  which,  however,  is  represented  as 
 attendant  on  it  :  and,  in  the  other  place,  it  has  a  totally  dis- 
 tinct meaning  unconnected  with  the  subject.  Now  the/-/// 
 they  use  as  the  Scripture  uses  it  ;  and  the  thing  they  require, 
 as  strongly  as  any  person  can  require  it.  They  d;)  not  give  us 
 any  reason  to  imagine  that  an  adult  person  can  be  saved,  with- 
 out experiencing  all  that  modern  divines  have  included  in  the 
 term  Regeneration;  on  the  contrary,  they  do,  both  there  and 
 throughout  the  whole  Liturgy,  insist  upon  the  necessity  of 
 a  radical  change  both  of  heart  and  life.  Here  then,  the 
 only  question  is,  not,  whether  a  baptized  person  can  be  saved 
 by  that  ordinance  without  sanctification  ;  but,  whether  God 
 does  always  accompany  the  sign  with  the  thing  signified) 
 Here  is  certainly  room  for  difference  of  opinion :  but  it  cannot 
 be  positively  decided  in  the  negative;  because  we  cannot  know, 
 or  even  judge,  respecting  it,  in  any  instance  whatever,  except 
 by  the  fruits  that  follow :  and  therefore,  in  all  fairness,  it  may 
 be  considered  only  as  a  doubtful  point;  and,  if  we  appeal,  as 
 we  ought  to  do,  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  they  certainly  do,  in 
 a  very  remarkable  way,  accord  with  the  expressions  in  our 
 Liturgy.  St.  Paul  says,  '  By  one  Spirit  are  we  all  baptized 
 into  one  body,  whether  we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  be 
 bond  or  free;  and  have  been  all  made  to  drink  into  ont  Spirit;9 
 and  this  he  says  of  all  the  visible  members  of  Christ's  body.* 
 
 *  1  Cor.  xii.  13- 
 
218  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l  812. 
 
 Again,  speaking  of  the  whole  nation  of  Israel,  infants  as  well 
 as  adults,  he  says,  '  They  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the 
 cloud  and  in  the  sea,  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat  j 
 and  did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink :  for  they  drank  of 
 that  spiritual  rock  that  followed  them;  and  that  rock  was 
 Christ9*  Yet,  behold,  in  the  very  next  verse  he  tells  us,  that 
 c  with  many  of  them  God  was  displeased,  and  overthrew  them 
 in  the  wilderness.'  In  another  place  he  speaks  yet  more 
 strongly  still  :  '  As  many  of  you,'  says  he,  '  as  are  baptized 
 into  Christ,  have  put  on  Christ.^  Here  we  see  what  is  meant 
 by  the  expression,  l  baptized  into  Christ ;'  it  is  precisely  the 
 same  expression  as  that  before  mentioned,  of  the  Israelites  be- 
 ing '  baptized  unto  Moses ;'  (the  preposition  eIq  is  used  in  both 
 places ;)  it  includes  all  that  had  been  initiated  into  his  religion 
 by  the  right  of  baptism  :  and  of  them  universally  does  the 
 Apostle  say,  '  They  have  put  on  Christ.'  Now  I  ask,  Have  not 
 the  persons  who  scruple  the  use  of  that  prayer  in  the  Baptismal 
 Service,  equal  reason  to  scruple  the  use  of  these  different  ex- 
 pressions % 
 
 "  Again :  St.  Peter  says,  '  Ptepent,  and  be  baptized,  every- 
 one of  you,  for  the  remission  of  sins  ;'$  and  in  another  place, 
 '  Baptism  doth  now  save  us.'§  And,  speaking  elsewhere  of 
 baptized  persons  who  were  unfruitful  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  he  says,  '  He  hath  forgotten  that  he  was 
 purged  from  his  old  sins.'||  Does  not  this  very  strongly  counte- 
 nance the  idea  which  our  Reformers  entertained,  That  the  remis- 
 sion of  our  sins,  as  well  as  the  regeneration  of  our  souls,  is  an 
 attendant  on  the  baptismal  rite  ?  Perhaps  it  will  be  said,  that 
 the  inspired  writers  spake  of  persons  who  had  been  baptized  at 
 an  adult  age.  But  if  they  did  so  in  some  places,  they  certainly 
 did  not  in  others;  and,  where  they  did  not,  they  must  be  un- 
 derstood as  comprehending  all,  whether  infants  or  adults ;  and 
 therefore  the  language  of  our  Liturgy,  which  is  not  a  whit 
 stronger  than  theirs,  may  be  both  subscribed  and  used  without 
 any  just  occasion  of  offence. 
 
 "  Let  me  then  speak  the  truth  before  God :  Though  I  am 
 no  Arminian,  I  do  think  that  the  refinements  of  Calvin  have 
 done  great  harm  in  the  Church  ;  they  have  driven  multitudes 
 from  the  plain  and  popular  way  of  speaking  used  by  the  in- 
 
 1  Cor.  x.  1—4.  f  Gal.  iii.  27.  %  Acts  ii.  38,  39. 
 
 §  1  Pet.  iii.  21.  ||  2  Pet.  i.  9. 
 
JET.   52.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  219 
 
 spired  writers,  and  have  made  them  unreasonably  and  unscrip- 
 
 turally  squeamish  in  their  modes  of  expression  j  and  [conceive 
 that,  the  less  addicted  any  person  is  to  systematic  accuracy, 
 the  more  he  will  accord  with  the  inspired  writers,  and  the 
 more  he  will  approve  of  the  views  of  our  Reformers.  I  do  not 
 mean,  however,  to  say,  that  a  slight  alteration  in  two  or  three 
 instances  would  not  be  an  improvement;  since  it  would  take 
 off  a  burden  from  many  minds,  and  supersede  the  necessity  of 
 laboured  explanations;  but  I  do  mean  to  say,  that  there  is  no 
 such  objection  to  these  expressions  as  to  deter  any  conscientious 
 person  from  giving  his  unfeigned  assent  and  consent  to  the 
 Liturgy  altogether,  or  from  using  the  particular  expressions 
 which  we  have  been  endeavouring  to  explain." 
 
 "  Rev.  T.  Thomason.  "  K.  C,  Nov.  25,  1811. 
 
 "  I  now  sit  down  to  write  you  a  long  letter,  which 
 I  shall  do  the  more  joyfully,  as  through  your  dearest  mother's 
 present  I  am  enabled  to  write  two  letters  at  once.  This  is  the 
 first  use  I  make  of  her  copying  machine,  and  it  is  the  most 
 delightful  use  I  could  possibly  make  of  it.  All  my  letters 
 since  the  loss  of  the  Elizabeth  have  been  poor  and  stinted. 
 I  greatly  lament  the  loss  of  those  letters,  because  I  never  could 
 recover  the  spirit,  even  though  I  should  have  been  able  to 
 recollect  the  substance  of  them.  But  now  that  I  can  send  a 
 duplicate,  the  fault  will  be  entirely  in  my  own  wicked  heart, 
 if  I  do  not  endeavour  at  least  to  express  myself  more  fully 
 and  more  acceptably  to  you. 
 
 "How  good  have  you  been!  how  many  rich  feasts  have  you 
 given  us !  and  how  often  have  I  been  ready  to  envy  you  the 
 sweet  spiritual  frame  which  God  in  his  mercy  has  vouchsafed 
 unto  you  !  Clear  it  is,  that  to  serve  God  is  the  best  way  of 
 serving  ourselves.  AVhilst  you  have  been  actively  employed 
 for  Him,  He  has  not  been  forgetful  of  you.  I  bless  and  adore 
 His  name  for  His  mercy  towards  you.  Truly  it  is  a  glorious 
 work  in  which  you  have  been  engaged  ;  and  God  has  given 
 you  rich  success  :  though  I  hope  you  see  at  present  only  the 
 firstfruits  of  your  harvest.  We  now  see  why  our  beloved  and 
 honoured  brother  Mr.  Martyn  must  be  ill,  and  leave  his  own 
 sphere,  and  come  down  to  Calcutta.  Is  it  not  the  Lord  that 
 appoints  the  bounds  of  our  habitation  ?  The  histories  of  Joseph 
 and  of  Esther  are  yet  passing  before  our  eyes  every  day  ;  and 
 sweet  they  are  when  we  can  read  a  chapter  in  our  own  expe- 
 
220  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l  81 1. 
 
 rience.  God  has  given  you  to  see  more  reasons  for  your  ship- 
 wreck than  any  other  of  the  crew  saw,  except  your  beloved 
 wife  :  and  more  you  will  see  of  God's  wisdom  in  all  his  dis- 
 pensations towards  you  as  long  as  you  live.  Perhaps  before 
 I  close  this  letter,  I  may  be  able  to  tell  you  of  something 
 doing  here  ;  but  what  at  present  I  know  not.  Your  dear 
 mother  felt  a  little  as  a  mother,  at  finding  that  you  did  not 
 occupy  such  an  ostensible  post  as  she  could  have  wished  :  but 
 I,  being  only  a  brother,  rejoiced;  knowing,  that  the  less  reward 
 you  have  from  man,  the  more  you  will  have  from  God.  There 
 is  even  at  present  a  refined  joy  arising  from  the  secret,  unos- 
 tentatious act,  that  far  exceeds  the  gratifications  which  are  of 
 a  more  mixed  kind.  The  joy  of  Paul  and  Silas  in  the  prison 
 equalled  any  that  they  could  have  felt  in  a  palace.  I  feel  such 
 a  love  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harrington  that  I  could  rejoice  in 
 sending  them  a  small  token  of  my  love,  were  it  not  that  such 
 an  act  would  appear  officious  and  almost  impertinent. 
 
 "  How  admirably  was  our  dear  brother's  [Martyn]  discourse 
 adapted  to  the  occasion  !  It  is  precisely  such  an  Address  as  I 
 should  have  expected  from  him.  With  a  truly  Christian  sim- 
 plicity he  still,  in  spite  of  himself,  betrays  the  scholar.  I  have 
 read  it  to  some  of  my  people,  who  are  greatly  delighted  with  it ; 
 and  I  have  lent  it  to  Mr.  Wood,  Mr.  Hornbuckle,  and  Mr. 
 Whitfield  of  St.  John's,  all  of  whom  admire  it  greatly,  and 
 seem  to  rejoice  in  what  God  is  doing  for  him  and  by  him. 
 Dear  man  !  he  wrote  me  from  Bombay  :  and  I  shall  rejoice  to 
 hear  that  he  is  returned  from  Bussorah  with  an  increased 
 measure  of  health.  Would  that  I  could  whisper  in  his  ear, 
 and  tell  him  what  God  has  graciously  done  for  me.  In  the 
 autumn  I  laid  by  for  five  weeks,  and  had  my  lips  hermetically 
 sealed,  except  for  the  introduction  of  beef  and  pudding  :  and 
 I  improved  more  in  that  time  than  in  two  years  before.  It  is 
 with  you,  as  it  is  here,  friends  all  say,  '  Spare  yourself :  but  do 
 it  to-morrow,  and  elsewhere ;  not  to-day,  whilst  you  are  with 
 me.'  And  I  am  not  sure  that  you  did  not  let  him  do  too 
 much  :  only  I  fear  your  own  state  of  health  required  all  the 
 aid  you  could  receive.  However,  I  will  forgive  both  him  and 
 you  all  the  injury  he  did,  either  to  himself  or  others,  by  preach- 
 ing that  sermon.  I  hope  Hatchard  will  print  it  for  circulation 
 at  home.  Believe  me,  my  dearest  brother,  I  feel  much  indebted 
 to  you  for  your  love  in  persuading  him  to  sit  for  his  picture 
 for  me.     How  much  I  shall  value  it  I  shall  not  attempt  to 
 
JET.   52.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  221 
 
 declare ;  but  I  seem  to  think  I  should  feel  less  regret  for  the 
 loss  o\'  a  whole  fleet,  than  oC  that  ship.     When  1  receive  it 
 
 1  shall  send  Mr.  Charles  lloare  and  his  wife  the  one  1  had 
 before.  Among  the  many  sweet  sentiments  contained  in  your 
 letters,  I  am  particularly  struck  with  one,  which  entirely  ac- 
 cords with  my  own  experience,  namely,  the  importance  of  a 
 devout  reading  of  the  Scriptures  for  ourselves,  in  order  to  qua- 
 lify us  to  speak  to  others.  There  is,  I  am  persuaded,  more  in 
 this  than  even  pious  ministers  are  in  general  aware  ot\  God  docs 
 draw  nigh  to  the  soul  that  seeks  him  in  his  word,  and  docs 
 communicate  an  unction,  that  is  in  vain  sought  for  in  the 
 books  o^  men  :  and  that  unction  will,  like  '  the  ointment  of 
 the  right  hand,  bewray  itself  both  in  the  pulpit  and  out  of 
 it.  0,  that  we  might  have  it  more  richly  poured  out  upon  us, 
 from  our  Great  High  Priest,  on  whose  head  it  was  poured 
 '  without  measure. ' 
 
 "  I  have  a  party  coming  to  supper ;  this  being  the  first 
 leisure  day  that  I  have  had  for  a  long  while.  I  have  only 
 yesterday  finished  my  Course  of  Sermons  before  the  Univer- 
 sity, respecting  which  I  will  proceed  to  tell  you  in  the  next 
 sheet ;  therefore,  for  the  night,  Adieu." 
 
 "  Dec.  13. 
 "  I  said  in  my  last  page  that  I  would  proceed  to  tell 
 you  about  my  Sermons  :  but  I  have  a  matter  of  infinitely 
 greater  importance  to  communicate,  and  with  that  1  will  now 
 proceed  in  a  way  of  narrative.  At  the  time  I  wrote  my  last 
 sheet,  some  young  men  in  the  University  were  endeavouring 
 to  set  forward  a  Bible  Society  in  Cambridge,  and  1  had  deter- 
 mined to  call  the  attention  of  the  Seniors  to  it  in  my  last 
 Sermon.  But  the  young  men,  full  of  ardour,  had  gone  to  the 
 Yice-Chancellor  (Dr.  Browne  of  Christ's),  and  to  the  Bishop  of 
 Bristol  (Dr.  Mansel),  and  to  Dr.  Milner,  and  some  others,  to 
 try  to  interest  them.  A  great  alarm  was  excited  through  the 
 University,  and  every  person  without  exception  threw  cold 
 water  upon  it,  from  this  principle,  that  if  they  were  suffered 
 to  proceed  in  this  way  about  the  Bible,  they  would  soon  do 
 the  same  about  politics.  This  so  discouraged  me,  that  1  almost 
 determined  to  blot  out  what  I  had  written.  But  as  I  had 
 written  it  for  God,  I  at  last  resolved  to  deliver  it  for  God,  in 
 hopes  that  God  might  yet  do  something  by  it.  My  view  was 
 to  the  Seniors  only,  I  never  dreamed  of  its  being  serviceable 
 in  any  other  way.   But  how  unsearchable  are  the  ways  of  God  ! 
 
222  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1811. 
 
 The  young  men,  who  would  not  have  submitted  to  any  other 
 individual,  bowed  with  perfect  willingness  to  me,  and  suffered 
 me  to  draw  a  line  around  them,  beyond  which  they  were  not 
 to  move.  They  drew  back,  and  committed  everything  to  their 
 Seniors,  having  indeed  professed  a  willingness  to  do  so  from  the 
 beginning,  but  manifestly  determined  to  have  more  hand  in  it 
 than  would  perfectly  consist  with  academic  discipline.  When 
 their  readiness  to  recede  was  known,  instantly  Dr.  Jowett, 
 Mr.  Farish,  Mr.  John  Brown  of  Trinity,  and  myself,  stood  for- 
 ward. Mr.  F.  went  to  get  the  sanction  of  the  Vice-Chancellor, 
 who  though  he  could  not  say  he  approved  of  the  measure,  gave 
 his  consent  that  a  Meeting  should  be  called  of  the  University, 
 Town,  and  County,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  Society. 
 
 u  Now  opposition  became  very  formidable.  Dr.  Marsh  pub- 
 lished a  paper  against  the  plan,  and  with  incredible  industry 
 put  it  into  the  hands  of  all  the  great  men  in  the  County,  and 
 all  the  leading  members  of  the  University,  so  that  we  could  not 
 get  a  person,  except  a  few  pious  characters,  to  join  us.  Hence 
 arose  a  further  argument  against  it,  that  it  was  in  the  hands 
 of  Methodists  only.  Application  was  made  to  Lord  Hard- 
 wicke,  who  agreed  to  take  the  chair  :  but  this  very  circum- 
 stance augmented  our  difficulties  exceedingly.  No  Head  of  a 
 College  would  come  forward,  nor  any  individual,  except  a  few 
 Methodists.  Dr.  Milner  was  in  Town,  and  would  not  come 
 forward  unless  the  Bishop  would.  The  Bishop,  though  Presi- 
 dent of  the  Bristol  Society,  would  not,  because  it  was  in  the 
 Bishop  of  Ely's  Diocese,  and  he  did  not  like  to  interfere  with 
 him.  Thus  things  went  till  Tuesday  last,  and  the  Meeting 
 was  called  for  Thursday.  I  would  at  that  time  have  given  a 
 large  sum  that  we  had  not  stirred  at  all  ;  and  so  would  all  niy 
 colleagues,  and  if  it  had  been  possible  to  have  recalled  the  letter* 
 and  notices,  we  should  have  done  it.  But  it  was  not  possible  : 
 and  we  all  trembled  lest  Lord  Hardwicke,  when  he  came  to 
 take  the  chair,  should  complain  that  he  had  been  deceived  by 
 us.  On  Tuesday  however  we  heard  with  joy,  that  Lord  F. 
 Osborne  would  come  and  support  Lord  H.  Still,  however,  we 
 were  in  a  very  painful  predicament.  Who  must  speak  on  the 
 occasion?  None  but  ourselves.  Mr.  YVilberforce  had  d<>ne 
 all  he  could  to  get  the  Chancellor  (the  Duke  of  Gloucester)  to 
 give  us  his  name,  and  with  Dr.  M  to  come  and  aid  us  with 
 his  presence  ;  but  all  in  vain.  At  last  however  we  had  joyftd 
 tidings  from  different  quarters.      The  Duke  of  Gloucester  was 
 
jfcr,  52.]  RET.  ciiarles  BIMEOlf.  223 
 
 willing  to  be  President :  and  now  we  felt  that  we  had  firm 
 standing.     We  sent  off  a  deputation  to  Lord  Hardwicke,  and 
 
 another  to  Lord  F.  Osborne,  to  inform  them,  and  fco  give  tin  m 
 the  Resolutions  that  were  prepared.  And  then  at  last  the 
 day  arrived.  But  how?  Truly  God  shewed  that  he  reigns 
 in  the  earth..  The  Earl  of  Bristol,  to  whom  Ave  had  seni  an 
 express  at  Bury,  gave  us  his  name.  Dr.  Milner  had  come 
 down  during  the  night.  The  Dukes  of  Bedford  and  of  Rut- 
 land gave  us  their  names.  The  Bishop  of  Bristol  permitted 
 us  to  use  his  also  And,  to  crown  the  whole,  Mr.  Nicholas 
 Yansittart  sent  down  a  printed  letter  to  Dr.  Marsh  in  answer 
 to  his.  (N.B.  Mr.  V.  is  of  the  Privy  Council.)  Thus  we 
 entered  the  Hall.  As  for  myself,  the  successive  tidings  so 
 overwhelmed  my  soul  with  joy  and  gratitude,  as  to  take  all 
 the  semblance  of  the  profoundest  sorrow  ;  insomuch,  that  when 
 I  went  to  announce  the  tidings  to  Dr.  Jowett,  he  apprehended 
 instantly  that  Mr.  Owen  must  be  either  dead,  or  detained  by 
 illness  on  the  road,  so  as  to  be  incapable  of  coming.  Now 
 then  to  the  account. — Yet,  on  second  thoughts,  it  will  be 
 needless  to  send  you  an  account  of  what  was  said,  because  we 
 are  going  immediately  to  prepare  an  official  account,  which 
 I  will  send  you  in  print  :  I  will  therefore  only  give  you  some 
 circumstances,  which  will  not  appear  before  the  public.  Dear 
 Mr.  Steinkopff,  the  moment  he  rose,  was  applauded  for  a  great 
 length  of  time,  and  all  that  he  said  was  most  affecting  and 
 well  received.  Mr.  Owen  was  brilliant  beyond  measure,  and 
 more  chastised  than  usual.  His  imagination  generally  carries 
 him  too  far  ;  but  his  excess  was  not  great  on  this  occasion. 
 
 "  Professor  Farish,  with  all  his  placidity,  was  animated  and 
 bold  as  a  lion  :  but  owing  to  the  weakness  of  his  voice  he 
 could  not  be  heard. 
 
 "  Dr.  Clarke,  the  Professor  of  Mineralogy,  was  extremely 
 eloquent.  He  was  aware,  that  by  taking  an  active  part  he 
 was  likely  to  cut  himself  off  from  all  hopes  of  the  Mastership 
 of  Jesus  College;  but  avowed  his  determination  to  disregard 
 all  hints  of  whatever  kind,  and  from  whatever  quarter,  and 
 to  do  what  he  thought  most  acceptable  to  God. 
 
 "  Dr.  Milner  spoke  nobly  and  manfully,  and  took  ^hame  to 
 himself  for  being  so  long  in  making  up  his  mind.  Lord 
 Francis  also  spoke  well,  though  short. 
 
 "  The  unanimity  was  like  that  of  the  day  of  Pentecost  ;  but 
 it  was  in  danger  of  being  interrupted  by  Mr. ,  who  was  per- 
 
224  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1811. 
 
 versely  endeavouring  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  company  to 
 the  Tracts  of  the  Bartlett's  Building  Society  ;  and  though  the 
 whole  assembly  of  a  thousand  persons  was  against  him,  and 
 the  Chairman  repeatedly  desired  him  to  desist,  he  could  not 
 be  persuaded  to  sit  down,  till  the  Chairman  told  him  he  could 
 not  be  heard  on  that  subject.  With  this  exception,  all  was 
 harmonious  ;  and  I  do  not  conceive  that  many  such  days  have 
 been  seen  since  the  day  of  Pentecost.  Many,  many  tears  were 
 shed  on  the  occasion  ;  and  God  himself  was  manifestly  pre- 
 sent. All  bore  testimony  to  the  excellent  conduct  of  the 
 young  men  ;  and  I  confirmed  the  account  by  a  brief  relation 
 of  what  they  had  permitted  me  to  do.  The  subscriptions 
 already  amount  to  nearly  £900,  and  I  trust  they  will  consi- 
 derably increase. 
 
 "  I  consider  our  beloved  and  honoured  friend,  Mr.  Wilber- 
 force,  as  very  eminently  instrumental  in  this  great  and  won- 
 derful work,  by  speaking  to  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  for  us  : 
 for  though  he  did  not  succeed  at  first,  I  believe  Ave  owe  it 
 chiefly  to  his  exertions,  that  both  the  Duke  and  Dr.  M.  were 
 brought  to  take  the  part  they  did.  [Mr.  Wilberforce  writes,  to 
 Mr.  S. — '  Io  triumphe  !  or  rather  let  me  more  properly  praise 
 God  for  the  greatly  altered  view  of  things.  When  all  my  pro- 
 spects were  dark  and  gloomy,  behold  the  light  suddenly  breaks 
 forth.  Who  should  be  announced  to  me  this  morning,  but 
 the  Duke  of  Gloucester,  who  with  a  cheerful  countenance 
 accosted  me  by  saying,  that  he  had  come  himself  to  let  me 
 know  that,  though  on  the  whole  he  still  thought  it  would  not 
 be  proper  for  him  to  attend  in  person,  he  had  written  to 
 desire  that  it  might  be  stated  to  the  Meeting  that  he  highly 
 approved  of  it,  and  took  a  lively  interest  in  the  Society's  suc- 
 cess ;  that  he  desired  to  be  put  down  as  a  subscriber  of  fifty 
 guineas  ;  and  that  if  there  should  be  a  request  made  to  him 
 to  become  President  or  Patron  of  the  Society,  he  should  not 
 decline  the  situation.  The  Duke  suggested,  that  if  the  Bishop 
 of  Bristol,  from  delicacy  towards  his  brother  of  Ely,  should 
 not  like  to  attend,  Lord  Hardwicke  would  be  the  fittest  person 
 to  represent,  and  speak  for,  him  at  the  Meeting.  The  Dean 
 lias  not  absolutely  decided,  but  I  think  he  will  go.  I  press 
 him  to  go  down  as  strongly  as  with  propriety  I  can.  Believe 
 me  ever  most  sincerely  yours,  W.  W.'] 
 
 "  The  enemies  look  very  small  on  the  occasion.  Dr.  Marsh 
 and  Mr.  B.,  for  the  purpose  of  defeating  the  object  of  the 
 
JET.  52.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  22-J 
 
 Meeting,  brought  in  a  Grace  the  very  day  before,  to  give  £100 
 to  the  Bartlett's  Buildings  Society  :  and  all  of  us  went  and 
 voted  for  it,  to  their  utter  surprise.  By  this  we  showed  them 
 that  we  were  of  a  different  spirit  from  them,  and  that  we 
 were  glad  that  good  was  done,  though  it  proceeded  from  envy 
 and  strife.  Whether  they  will  act  thus  towards  us  remains 
 to  be  proved.* 
 
 *  The  Editor  has  been  kindly  furnished  with  the  following  animated 
 account  of  this  transaction  from  one,  who  was  at  the  time  an  under- 
 graduate, and  a  principal  actor  in  the  business. 
 
 "  It  was  the  first  occasion,"  he  writes,  "  on  which  I  discovered  that 
 practical  wisdom  in  our  dear  friend,  which  I  have  ever  upheld  as  one  of 
 his  great  characteristics.  .  .  .  Mr.  Owen's  history  gives  sufficiently  well 
 the  outline  of  the  transaction,  but  he  could  not  state,  nor  is  it  known 
 at  all  generally,  that  the  moderation  and  wisdom  apparently  shewn  by 
 the  undergraduates  was  really  owing  to  Mr.  Simeon.  None  can  tell, 
 but  those  who  had  to  act  amongst  them,  how  repeatedly  the  vessel 
 was  on  the  point  of  wrecking  through  their  impetuosity  and  indis- 
 cretion, when  she  was  brought  up  into  her  right  course  by  his  wisdom 
 and  address. 
 
 "  But  to  my  story.     The  first  suggestion  was  made  at  the  room  of 
 
 .     Four  men,  undergraduates,  were  appointed  as  a  Committee  to 
 
 act  for  the  undergraduates.  .  .  .  The  first  I  heard  of  the  matter  was 
 from  Walker  Gray,  then  entering  his  last  term,  and  too  much  engaged 
 in  reading  for  his  degree  to  give  the  requisite  time  to  the  business;  he 
 was  a  truly  excellent  creature  and  delightful  man.  He  went  out  fourth 
 in  Neale's  year,  1812.  He  came  to  me  requesting  that  I  would  take  his 
 part,  which  I  did  accordingly,  and  called  with  my  colleagues  on  a  few 
 of  the  public  men  who  had  not  already  been  visited.  H.  E.  and  I  were 
 then,  and  have  been  ever  since,  most  intimate  friends  ;  with  him  I  con- 
 sulted on  every  point  which  arose,  and  we  conferred  together  with  Mr. 
 Simeon,  Dr.  Jowett,  and  Professor  Parish,  all  of  whom  had  admitted  us 
 into  very  considerable  intimacy.  Thus  was  providentially  established 
 that  secret  influence  of  the  Seniors  over  the  Juniors,  without  which 
 there  was  no  likelihood  of  a  favourable  result.  And  thus  the  Seniors 
 were  made  accurately  acquainted  with  all  the  proceedings  and  feelings 
 even  of  the  Juniors,  which  tended  to  impel  them  forward  to  the  position 
 which  ultimately  they  took.  Of  the  three  Seniors,  with  whom  we  held 
 communication,  my  friend  will  bear  me  witness  as  to  our  disappointment 
 in  the  first  instance  with  Mr.  Farish,  who  sat  with  his  head  on  his  hand, 
 and  said  very  little  to  us,  though  he  proved  ultimately  to  be  the  man  who 
 carried  the  vessel  in  fine  style  over  the  shoals,  when  every  other  hand 
 was  paralyzed.  Dr.  Jowett  was  very  kind,  and  interested  himself  fully 
 in  the  cause  from  the  first.  But  his  was  not  the  energy  to  take  a  com- 
 manding lead  amongst  us :  and,  although  most  untruly,  he,  as  well  as 
 Mr.  Farish,  was  suspected  by  us  of  lukewarmness,  and  therefore  their 
 prudential  suggestions  were  the  less  regarded.  It  was  effectively  Mr. 
 Simeon,  therefore,  who  was  at  the  helm  during  that  most  critical  period. 
 And  now  at  the  distance  of  a  quarter  of  a  century  his  zeal,  and  affection, 
 
 Q 
 
226  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 "Jan.  3,  1812. 
 
 "  I  had  intended  to  have  told  you  a  thousand  things 
 
 of  an  inferior  nature,  but  I   can  scarcely  bring  my  mind  to 
 
 and  wisdom,  and  influence  over  us,  are  as  full  upon  my  mind  as  at  the 
 very  time  of  the  transaction.  But  after  various  minor  difficulties  the 
 critical  period  arrived.  It  was  well  understood  by  the  Juniors,  that  Dr. 
 Marsh  and  other  Seniors  were  exerting  all  their  influence  to  prevent 
 our  scheme  from  being  matured,  and  in  consequence  there  was  a  restless 
 and  impatient  spirit  amongst  us.  At  length  our  Committee  decided  no 
 longer  to  act  on  their  own  responsibility,  and  called  together  a  number 
 
 of  the  first  promoters  of  the  object  at  the  rooms  of .     There 
 
 must  have  been  fifteen  or  twenty  of  us,  but  none  amongst  them,  except 
 myself,  were  Mr.  Simeon's  personal  friends.  In  that  room,  one,  besides 
 myself,  alone  resisted  the  proposition  for  immediately  establishing  a 
 Bible  Society  without  the  Seniors.  The  three  others  of  the  Committee 
 especially  urged  the  certainty  that  the  whole  design  would  be  crushed 
 before  the  birth,  by  some  proceeding  of  the  hostile  Seniors,  if  we  any 
 longer  delayed.  In  vain  did  I  communicate  to  them  what  I  knew  of 
 the  actual  preparation  of  the  favourable  Seniors  for  carrying  our  wishes 
 
 into  effect.     In  vain  did back  my  representations  in    a  very 
 
 vigorous  and  sensible  manner.  The  Resolution  of  the  Meeting  was 
 decided,  for  acting  by  ourselves,  neglecting  the  Seniors,  without  delay. 
 The  time  and  place  of  a  public  meeting  were  discussed,  and  all  but 
 settled ;  until  at  length,  at  a  very  late  hour,  our  constituents  were  pre- 
 vailed upon  to  refer  the  decision  back  to  the  Committee  (of  whom  they 
 knew  that  three  out  of  four  were  decidedly  in  favour  of  precipitate 
 measures,)  but  with  this  understanding,  that  the  Committee  should  have 
 an  interview  with  Mr.  Simeon,  before  we  promulgated  our  final  decision. 
 Then  the  battle  was  won.  I  obtained  access  to  our  dear  friend  without 
 any  delay,  and  fixed  with  him  the  hour  when  we  should  wait  upon  him 
 on  the  morrow.  It  was  by  far  the  most  momentous  crisis  that  I  had 
 ever  then  known,  and  you  will  not  wonder  at  the  indelible  impression 
 which  the  circumstances  made  upon  me,  and  the  interest  with  which  I 
 linger  upon  the  recollection.  He  was  then  in  those  rooms,  which  he  had 
 on  the  ground  floor,  at  the  foot  of  the  staircase  nearest  to  Queen's.  The 
 interior  of  his  study,  his  own  form  and  manner,  and  the  appearance 
 of  the  whole  group,  are  before  me  at  this  time.  The  gentleness  and 
 delicacy,  and  calm  strength  of  his  statements  and  reasoning  quite  sur- 
 prised me.  I  was  not  prepared  to  expect  that  he  could  exercise  so  irre- 
 sistible an  influence  (as  it  seemed  to  me)  over  the  faculties  and  wills  of 
 others,  and  all  without  seeming  to  attempt  any  influence  at  all,  but  only 
 to  shew  how  his  own  mind  had  been  brought  to  the  conclusion  at  which 
 he  arrived.  It  was  not  a  time  for  the  expression  of  his  affections,  as 
 you  know  he  was  wont  to  express  them,  but  the  influence  of  his  wnem 
 pressed  affection  was  all-powerful,  though  it  is  likely  that  the  parties 
 before  him  perceived  not  the  subtle  influence  of  that  secret  spell,  which 
 was  gradually  overmastering  their  previously  settled  resolution.  For  it 
 must  be  remembered,  that  no  one  of  the  three  had  come  with  any  waver- 
 ing of  mind  as  to  the  right  course,  but  only  in  deference  to  my  urgent 
 representations  that  it  was  not  just  for  them  to  decide,  without  personal 
 
.11T.   62.]  KKV.   rilAKLl'.S  SIMKON.  227 
 
 speak  of  anything  after  the  Bible  Society,  and  my  own  people; 
 
 those  two  points  seem  to  have  left  but  little  further  scope  for 
 
 tho  exorcise  either  of  joy  or  sorrow.   Yet  I  remember  I  told  you 
 
 conference  with  him  from  whom  I  had  my  information  and  my  views. 
 1  sat  in  astonishment  :  I  could  have  wept  for  joy  and  wonder.  The 
 effect  was  decisive  upon  two  of  my  colleagues.  From  that  hour  no  fur- 
 ther question  was  entertained  as  to  the  Juniors  acting  alone,  no  more 
 meetings  were  held  even  of  our  Committee;  the  whole  was  left  with 
 unhesitating  confidence  to  the  Seniors. 
 
 u  My  tale,  however,  is  not  yet  ended.  For  a  time,  all  that  we  Juniors 
 knew,  or  cared  to  know,  was,  that  communication  was  opened  with  in- 
 fluential persons  in  the  town  and  county,  that  a  Committee  was  formed, 
 and  was  proceeding  gradually  but  surely  with  their  preparation,  and 
 that  the  assistance  of  most  influential  members  of  the  University  had 
 been  secured,  until  the  day  was  fixed,  the  Town  Hall  secured,  and  the 
 hand-bills  sent  to  press.  Thus  all  went  on  well,  till  one  memorable 
 morning  our  very  dear  friend  came  down  to  my  rooms  by  the  time  it 
 was  light,  and  in  his  most  solemn  and  particular  manner  desired  me  to 
 put  on  my  gown  and  walk  with  him.  He  led  me  out  to  Chesterton, 
 where  Professor  Farish  then  lived,  and  on  the  way  opened  to  me  ■ 
 serious  change  in  our  prospects.  A  Committee  meeting  had  been  held 
 [at  Mr.  Hollick's]  the  previous  evening,  at  which  various  unfavourable 
 communications  were  brought  forward.  The  Bishop  of  Bristol  could 
 not  come,  Dean  Milner  must  attend  the  Board  of  Longitude,  something 
 was  the  matter  with  Lord  Hardwieke,  and  so  forth  :  the  result  was,  that 
 the  Committee  had  unanimously  decided,  that  the  proposed  establish- 
 ment of  the  Auxiliary  must  be  deferred  tine  die.  You  will  understand 
 the  deep  afflict  ion  with  which  our  dear  friend  announced  to  me  this 
 decision,  aware  as  he  was,  above  all  others,  of  the  secret  mine  over 
 which  we  were  standing,  and  conceiving  his  only  hope  of  preventing  an 
 explosion  to  be  by  anticipating,  if  possible,  the  burst  of  feeling  amongst 
 the  Juniors  by  previous  confidential  communication  with  them.  I  sup- 
 pose I  said  nothing.  I  left  him  at  Mr.  Farish's  door  and  went  away, 
 not  to  my  own  rooms,  nor  to  lectures,  but  to  my  friend  in  Trinity,  and 
 together  we  conferred  in  sorrowr  and  dismay  on  what  was  to  be  done. 
 You  will  observe,  we  were  close  upon  the  end  of  term.  The  public 
 Meeting  was  actually  held  on  the  12th  of  December.  The  great  fear 
 was,  that  the  disappointed  and  irritated  undergraduates  should  mar  the 
 whole  by  taking  the  thing  into  their  own  hands.  If  this  rock 
 should  be  escaped,  when  was  it  to  be  expected  that  a  similar  fervour 
 would  be  re-created  out  of  the  ruins  of  this  disappointment!  All  this 
 Mr.  Simeon  felt  most  acutely,  and  1  don't  know  that  I  ever  communi- 
 cated with  him  when  his  spirit  was  so  cast  down  within  him.  I  could 
 say  nothing  to  comfort  him,  nor  anything  to  effect  a  reversal  of  the 
 Committee's  decision.  But  the  Great  Killing  Kami  had  ordered  other- 
 wise.    After  vainly  attempting  with to  decide  what  was  best  to 
 
 be  done,  and  I  believe  before  we  had  communicated  our  sorrow  and  per- 
 plexity to  any  other,  on  turning  a  corner  of  the  street  we  saw  the  iden- 
 tical hand-bill,  whose  fate  we  were  deploring,  in  full  broad  characters 
 giving  the  lie  to  our  fears.     At  first  we  presumed  it  was  a  mistake  ;  but 
 
 Q2 
 
228  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1812. 
 
 in  the  beginning,  that  I  would  say  something  about  my  Ser- 
 mons at  St.  Mary's.  And  indeed,  standing  in  connexion  with 
 my  treatment  by  the  Bishop,  and  with  the  Bible  Society,  it 
 does  acquire  a  very  considerable  importance  as  an  article  of 
 intelligence  to  you. 
 
 "  Just  before  the  last  appointment  of  Preachers,  Mr.  Asp- 
 land,  the  Proctor,  sent  to  know  whether,  if  nominated,  I  would 
 accept  the  office.  Of  course  I  acceded.  But  the  Vice-Chan- 
 cellor had  prepared  his  list,  and  therefore  objected  to  my 
 nomination,  intimating  that  I  had  been  objected  to  before. 
 Mr.  A.  then  asked,  whether  I  had  done  anything  to  disqualify 
 myself  for  that  appointment  ]  If  I  had,  I  ought  not  to  be 
 suffered  to  preach  there  at  all  ;  but  if  not,  I  ought  not  to  be 
 passed  over  now  ;  and,  on  finding  that  the  others  concurred 
 with  him,  he  desired  that  the  matter  might  be  put  to  a  vote. 
 This  the  Vice-Chancellor  (Douglas)  did  not  like,  and  there- 
 fore, as  a  last  resort,  said  Dr.  Pearson  would  not  choose  to  be 
 on  the  list  with  me.  But  Mr.  A.  persisting,  the  Vice-Chan- 
 cellor  withdrew  the  name  of  Dr.  P.,  and  I  was  placed  in  his 
 stead  !  !  !     N.B.     It  was  Dr.  P.  that  had  before  rejected  me  ; 
 
 upon  due  inquiry  it  came  out,  that  whenMr.  Simeon  had  found  Mr.  Farish, 
 who  had  not  been  present  at  the  Committee  of  the  previous  evening, 
 and  told  him  their  decision,  he  positively  refused  to  be  bound  by  it. 
 He  said  that  he  had  personally  obtained  the  grant  of  the  Town  Hall 
 from  the  Mayor,  and  he  would  himself  hold  the  Meeting,  and  so  give  due 
 sanction  to  the  proceedings,  even  though  every  other  Senior  in  the  Uni- 
 versity should  refuse  to  attend.  He  then  succeeded  in  convincing  Mr. 
 Simeon  of  the  remarkably  critical  position  in  which  the  affair  was 
 standing,  and  by  their  united  authority  the  suspended  hand-bill  was 
 brought  forth  from  its  prison-house,  and  very  few  were  ever  fully  aware 
 how  nearly  our  vessel  was  stranded  in  the  very  attempt  to  launch  her. 
 Of  all  that  followed  I  need  tell  you  nothing.  It  was  a  day  much  to  be 
 remembered.  And  though,  before  that  time  I  had  been  through  the 
 discussion  of  all  the  principles  on  which  the  Society  is  founded,  and 
 have  found  nothing  new  in  all  the  latter  objections  raised  against  it,  yet  it 
 is  to  the  surpassing  excitement  of  that  period,  that  I  trace  the  singular 
 hold  which  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  has  on  my  affections, 
 so  that  there  is  no  other  Society  or  work  in  which  I  can  be  engaged, 
 which  so  remarkably  identifies  itself  with  my  thoughts  and  feelings, 
 and  leads  me  on  without  a  sense  of  sameness  and  weariness  in  the  ad- 
 vancement of  its  interests.  I  am  persuaded  that  this  feeling  has  been 
 in  a  measure  participated  by  many  who  were  connected  with  these  re- 
 markable events,  and  therefore  that  the  practical  wisdom  of  my  beloved 
 friend,  which  brought  us  safely  through  such  imminent  dangers,  was 
 made  the  means  of  that  vast  increase  of  interest  in  the  Society  through- 
 out the  country  which  very  soon  followed.'' 
 
Ml.  52.]  RBT.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  229 
 
 ami  now  he  was  put  out  to  make  room  for  me.  How  myste- 
 rious are  the  ways  of  God  !  Alas,  poor  man,  if  he  had  been 
 appointed,  it  would  have  been  to  no  purpose ;  for  he  died  sud- 
 denly, in  September  last 
 
 "But  to  go  on  with  the  Bubject,  The  text  I  took  was 
 Dent.  v.  29,  30,  'They  have  well  said  all  that  they  have 
 spoken  :  0  that  there  were  such  an  heart  in  them  !'  Your 
 dear  mother  talks  of  transcribing  them  for  you  ;  therefore  I 
 say  nothing  about  them,  except  that  the  audiences  were  very 
 large,  numbers  of  Masters  of  Arts  being  forced  to  go  up  into 
 the  galleries  ;  and  though  the  Sermons  were  an  hour  long, 
 there  was  not  the  smallest  symptom  of  weariness  to  be  seen. 
 It  has  pleased  God  to  make  them  generally  useful  in  removing 
 prejudice,  and  in   awakening  an  attention  to  my  ministry  : 
 
 though  such   was  the  conceit  of  Mr. ,  that  he  told  me 
 
 before  his  whole  class  of  stewards,  that  I  was  deceiving  myself 
 and  the  University,  and  that  God  would  make  no  use  of  such 
 Sermons.  But  it  is  not  he  alone,  for  there  are  many  of  my 
 people  now  so  wise,  that  they  know  far  better  what  and  how  I 
 ought  to  preach  than  I  myself  do. 
 
 u  There  was  however  one  most  signal  effect  from  them.  I 
 had  determined  to  recommend  in  a  modest  manner  the  adop- 
 tion of  an  Auxiliary  Bible  Society  in  the  University  :  but  the 
 young  men  had  on  the  Friday  before  my  last  Sermon  (in 
 which  I  intended  to  speak  of  it)  gone  to  the  Vice-Chancellor 
 and  the  Bishop  of  Bristol  to  gain  their  sanction  to  the  estab- 
 lishment of  one  by  the  young  men.  This  entirely  defeated  all 
 hope  of  benefit  from  what  I  could  say  ;  and  therefore  1  thought 
 it  very  doubtful  whether  it  would  be  expedient  for  me  to 
 introduce  the  subject  :  yet  as  I  had  written  it  for  the  Lord,  I 
 thought  it  best  that  the  Lord  should  be  left  to  do  with  it  as 
 he  pleased.  And  behold,  God  did  work  by  it  in  a  way  that 
 no  human  being  could  have  foreseen.  Among  the  Seniors  the 
 effect  was  lost ;  but  it  convinced  the  Juniors,  that,  however 
 lukewarm  others  of  the  Seniors  might  be  thought,  there  was 
 some  reason  to  believe  that  I  was  in  earnest.  Hence,  when 
 they  would  not  have  submitted  to  be  restrained  by  any  other 
 person,  they  permitted  me  to  dictate  to  them,  and  thus  enabled 
 me  to  prevent  them  from  defeating  their  own  object.  They 
 would  have  defeated  it  several  times  but  for  this  single  cir- 
 cumstance ;  so  graciously  was  God  pleased  to  work  by  means 
 the  most  unbooked  for  !     A  priori,  we  should  have  thought 
 
230  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 that  if  God  made  any  use  of  me,  it  would  have  been  in  a  way 
 of  incitement  :  but  it  was  by  checking,  and  not  by  stimulat- 
 ing ardour,  that  God  was  pleased  to  make  use  of  me.  The 
 whole  University  were  desirous  that  I  should  print  them.  .  .  . 
 
 "  Dr.  Buchanan  has  had  a  serious  illness,  but  hopes  in  the 
 spring  to  set  out  upon  a  pilgrimage  to  Palestine.  He  is  a  little 
 ardent  in  his  views  and  statements,  or  rather,  not  a  little ;  but 
 he  attracts  much  attention,  and  will  do  much  good,  by  stirring 
 up  the  minds  of  men  to  holy  pursuits.  He  is  quoted  every- 
 where as  an  authority,  and  is  supposed  to  be  quite  correct. 
 (I,  who  am  a  little  behind  the  curtain,  keep  my  own  counsel, 
 not  even  disclosing  my  sentiments  to  any  human  being :  it  will 
 be  time  enough  for  me  to  suggest  doubts,  when  I  see  the 
 confidence  that  is  placed  in  his  statements  likely  to  be  injuri- 
 ous). He  believes  himself,  and  therefore  is  accepted  before 
 God,  in  all  that  he  asserts,  because  he  aims  at  nothing  but  the 
 honour  of  God. 
 
 "  Had  I  written  to  you  three  months  ago,  I  should  have 
 entered  on  a  number  of  topics  which  now  have  lost  their  inter- 
 est, especially  after  so  long  a  letter  as  this.  The  installation 
 of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester — the  dinner  in  Neville's  Court,  all 
 round  it — the  music,  and  fitting  up  of  the  Senate-house — the 
 Duke's  visits  to  every  College — a  fete  given  to  Sir  Busick 
 Harwood,  at  which  I  was  present — the  public  breakfasts  at 
 Trinity  and  in  Sidney  Gardens,  &c.  &c,  I  pass  over.     The 
 
 bitter  Sermons  preached  at  the  Commencement  by  a  Dr. 
 
 and  Dr. both  against  all  spiritual  religion,  were  gene- 
 rally disapproved,  even  by  those  who  hate  religion.  They 
 were  thought  to  be  out  of  place  and  unseasonable,  not  to  men- 
 tion vehement  and  uncharitable. 
 
 u  The  balloon  also  I  pass  by — my  dining  shortly  after  at 
 Lord  P.  Osborne's,  with  many  other  things  that  savour  only  of 
 chit-chat 
 
 "  An   awful    event   took    place  a  few  months  ago  in  our 
 
 College.     A  Mr.  P ,  the  Vice-Provost,  had  been  glorying 
 
 in  an  account  of  one  of  our  former  Fellows,  who  he  said, 
 died  hard.  As  he  seemed  to  think  that  so  happy  a  death,  I 
 begged  leave  to  put  into  his  hands  Hannah  More's  book,  in 
 which  is  a  chapter  on  '  Happy  deaths.'  He  turned  it  all  into 
 ridicule  ;  and  boasted  that  he  should  never  '  die  in  a  bag ; ' 
 but  in  less  than  three  weeks  he  was  not  put  to  the  trial,  for 
 he  fell  down  suddenly,  and  died  without  one  moment's  con- 
 
JET.  5'2.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  231 
 
 sciousness  of  his  state.  What  a  terrible  judgment  on  such  a 
 scoffer  ! 
 
 u  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  another  Senior  Fellow,  once  as 
 gay  as  any,  who  now  in  his  illness  is  glad  to  have  me  every 
 morning  and  evening  to  pray  with  him  :  though,  alas,  he  does 
 not  make  that  progress  that  I  could  wish. 
 
 "But  it  is  time  that  I  come  to  an  end,  else  I  shall  quite 
 weary  you  with  my  scrawl :  yet  in  point  of  importance,  my 
 correspondence  in  the  last  year  has  been  far  beyond  that  of  any 
 other  year.  You  will  have  received  the  whole  correspondence 
 with  my  Bishop,  together  with  a  copy  of  my  Sermons  ;  so  that  I 
 shall  have  made  up  for  the  loss  of  the  Elizabeth  in  some  measure. 
 
 "  One  article  of  intelligence,  however,  and  that  of  a  most 
 afflictive  kind,  I  must  send  you  ;  and  that  is,  the  death  of  our 
 beloved  friend,  Mr.  Konig.  I  have  only  heard  that  he  died 
 last  spring  :  but  the  circumstances  of  his  death  are  not  yet 
 transmitted  to  us  ;  I  hope  at  a  future  period  to  communicate 
 them  to  you.  This  is  a  loss  to  the  whole  world,  and  especially 
 to  his  native  country.  I  cannot  but  ascribe  it,  in  my  own 
 mind,  to  his  own  father,  who  would  impose  such  restraints 
 upon  him  as  often  to  wound  his  conscience,  and  distress  him 
 beyond  measure.  He  was  constrained  to  entertain  his  father's 
 company  almost  every  Sabbath.  The  tidings  brought  to  my 
 heart  the  experience  of  my  beloved  Mrs.  T.  at  Shelford,  who, 
 when  she  lost  dear  little  Charles,  felt  herself  repaid  for  all  her 
 pangs  by  the  thought,  that  the  fruit  of  her  travail  was  safely 
 lodged  in  the  Redeemer's  bosom. 
 
 "  Whilst  I  am  wishing  to  relieve  you  from  any  further 
 fatigue,  I  cannot  find  it  in  my  heart  to  omit  anything  that  I 
 think  will  be  interesting  to  you  ;  for,  though  I  am  the  worst 
 of  correspondents,  I  feel  that  love  to  you  that  constrains  me 
 to  go  on  ;  more  especially  as  I  can  now,  if  need  be,  send  you 
 this  very  letter  again,  and  thus  have  two  chances  for  its  safe 
 arrival.  I  seem  to  have  recovered  my  spirits,  and  to  experi- 
 ence again  all  the  comfort  that  I  have  been  wont  to  do,  in 
 communicating  to  you  whatever  occurs." 
 
 Mr.  Preston  gives  the  following  account  of  this  interesting 
 young  friend,  whose  premature  death  Mr.  Simeon  was  thus 
 called  to  deplore. 
 
 "The  name  of  Konig  is  familiar  to  not  a  few  of  Mr.  Simeon's 
 friends,  who  resided  at  Cambridge  during  the  years  1808  and 
 1809.     That  young  man,  the  only  son  of  a  rich  merchant  at 
 
232  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 Amsterdam,  came  over  to  England  in  the  summer  of  1807. 
 He  was  received  by  Mr.  Edward  Simeon,  his  father's  corre- 
 spondent, and  sent  to  his  house  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  partly 
 for  the  sake  of  studying  the  English  language,  of  which  he 
 then  knew  very  little.  The  Rev.  C.  Simeon  was  then  at 
 St.  John's,  his  brother's  house  in  the  island,  having  been 
 ordered  by  his  physicians  to  abstain  altogether  for  some  weeks 
 from  the  exercise  of  his  ministry; — the  first  time  that  such 
 restraint  had  been  deemed  necessary  for  him.  It  soon  ap- 
 peared that  young  Konig  was  destitute  of  true  religion,  and 
 ignorant  of  its  principles  :  but  his  appearance  and  manners 
 were  such  as  to  invite  kindly  feeling  and  attention.  Mr. 
 Simeon's  benevolent  heart  was  drawn  towards  him,  and  he 
 earnestly  desired  to  win  this  soul  for  Christ.  One  day  he  was 
 riding  a  few  yards  in  advance  of  a  party,  of  which  Konig  was 
 one.  Konig,  seeing  Mr.  Simeon  alone,  rode  up  to  join  him ; 
 and  perceiving  that  his  lips  were  in  motion,  though  he  was 
 not  engaged  in  conversation,  inquired,  with  his  usual  sim- 
 plicity, l  what  he  was  saying.'  Mr.  Simeon  replied,  1 1  was 
 praying  for  my  young  friend.'  These  words  made  a  deep  im- 
 pression upon  the  interesting  youth,  and  caused  him  to  regard 
 Mr.  Simeon  as  one  who  was  tenderly  concerned  for  his  welfare. 
 His  mind  had,  in  fact,  been  prepared  by  the  Providence  of 
 God  for  this  impression,  which  might  otherwise  have  been 
 transient :  for  just  then  he  had  been  called  to  think  on  the 
 subject  of  prayer  by  the  following  occurrence.  The  party, 
 who  were  making  the  tour  of  the  island,  arrived  at  an  inn, 
 where  Konig  and  another  gentleman  were  necessitated  to 
 occupy  a  double-bedded  room.  That  gentleman,  before  retir- 
 ing to  rest,  knelt  down  to  prayer  by  his  bedside.  This,  it 
 afterwards  appeared,  was  a  new  sight  to  the  young  Hollander : 
 but  it  went  to  his  heart.  He  had  long  been  unhappy,  from 
 feeling  the  unsatisfactoriness  of  the  things  which  are  ordi- 
 narily accounted  capable  of  conferring  happiness  :  but  knew 
 not  the  better  way.  Immediately,  however,  as  he  afterwards 
 declared,  he  said  to  himself,  '  How  happy  is  that  man  !  What 
 would  I  give  to  feel  myself  in  the  hands  of  an  Almighty 
 guide  and  protector,  as  he  surely  does  ! '  Under  this  convic- 
 tion he  fell  upon  his  knees,  which  he  had  not  before  done  in 
 private  for  years  \  and  the  very  next  morning  he  unbosomed 
 himself  to  his  companion.  lie  was  thus  prepared  for  the 
 reply  of  Mr.  Simeon  to  his  inquiry,  and  was  not  repelled,  but 
 
MT.  52.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  233 
 
 encouraged  by  it.  The  watchful  shepherd,  perceiving  thai  the 
 Spirit  of  God  had  marked  this  stranger  for  Himself,  resolved 
 to  do  all  in  his  power  to  train  him  for  happiness  and  useful- 
 ness. After  a  sojourn  of  some  weeks  in  the  island,  he  invited 
 him  to  take  up  his  residence  at  Cambridge ;  and  there,  for 
 months,  did  he  spend  no  small  portion  of  the  day  in  cultivating 
 the  mind  of  this  young  foreigner,  and  storing  it  with  divine 
 and  human  knowledge.  The  improvement  of  the  scholar  in 
 other  useful  knowledge,  but  especially  in  spiritual  discern- 
 ment and  devout  feeling,  was  such  as  amply  to  repay  his 
 generous  teacher.  Indeed,  his  progress  in  the  divine  life  was 
 rapid,  and  soon  put  to  shame  some  who  had  contributed  to  the 
 happy  result.  In  a  tour  through  England  and  Scotland,  which 
 he  subsequently  made,  Mr.  Kbnig,  not  content  with  seeing  and 
 reporting  upon  the  ordinary  objects  of  interest  to  a  traveller 
 — of  which,  however,  he  was  a  diligent  observer,  explored,  as 
 he  went,  the  abodes  of  misery — the  infirmaries,  and  the  cot- 
 tages of  lonely  poverty — ministering  to  the  sufferers  instruc- 
 tion and  consolation,  as  well  as  pecuniary  relief. 
 
 "The  remembrance  of  that  youth,  graceful  in  person  and 
 beaming  with  benignity,  is  even  now  redolent  with  everything 
 lovely  and  of  good  report.  He  was,  in  fact,  ripening  for  early 
 removal  to  a  higher  sphere.  He  returned  to  Holland,  where 
 he  died  of  consumption  :  but  not  till  he  had  been  permitted 
 and  enabled  to  witness  for  his  Saviour  a  good  confession  in  his 
 native  city.  The  report  of  his  behaviour  during  his  death- 
 illness  excited  considerable  interest  and  surprise  in  Amster- 
 dam, where  his  family  was  well  known.  Many,  it  has  been 
 stated,  seemed  to  say,  '  What  new  thing  is  this  V 
 
 "  Such  blessings  from  above  seemed  to  precede  and  follow 
 this  good  man,  [Mr.  Simeon,]  even  when  he  was  sent,  as  it 
 were,  into  the  desert.  Surely  l  his  steps  were  ordered  by  the 
 Lord,  who  delighted  in  his  way  !'  How  aptly  might  be  ap- 
 plied to  him  the  sentiments  of  Bishop  Home,  speaking  of  the 
 conversion  of  the  Ethiopian  eunuch  :  'He,  who  sent  Philip 
 to  a  desert  place,  did  not  send  him  there  for  nought ;  but 
 raised  a  fair  and  fragrant  flower,  which  having  bloomed  for 
 its  appointed  time  on  earth  in  the  beauty  of  holiness,  now  dis- 
 plays its  colours  and  diffuses  its  odours  in  the  paradise  of 
 God;  — who,  whenever  He  pleases  to  bless  the  labours  of  His 
 servants,  can  cause  the  wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  to  be 
 glad  for  them,  and  the  desert  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose !' 
 
234  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1812. 
 
 "  From  this  and  other  instances,  it  appeared  that,  conver- 
 sant as  Mr.  Simeon  was  with  the  largest  projects  for  the  con- 
 version of  nations  and  of  the  world,  yet  like  the  angels,  who 
 account  it  an  honour  to  minister  to  the  heirs  of  salvation, 
 even  to  little  children,  and  who  rejoice  over  one  sinner  that 
 repenteth,  he  was  ready  also  to  seek  diligently  for  a  single 
 sheep  that  was  gone  astray  ;  and  '  when  he  had  found  it,  to 
 carry  it  as  on  his  shoulders  rejoicing.'  Indeed,  it  may  be  ge- 
 nerally remarked,  that  they  who  have  been  most  honoured  as 
 the  instruments  '  of  turning  many  to  righteousness,'  have  been 
 the  persons  who  have  been  least  grudging  in  their  efforts  to 
 seek  out  or  reclaim  single  wanderers  from  the  fold  of  Christ." 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 MEMOIR    CONCLUDED.       (1811 1813.) 
 
 "  I  must  here  state  at  large  a  persecution  which  arose  against 
 me  in  my  Parish,  which,  by  some  circumstances  connected  with 
 it,  led  to  the  crisis  which  I  have  referred  to  [page  111]. 
 Bishop  D —  had  now  succeeded  to  the  See  of  Ely ;  and  in  his 
 first  Charge  he  had  spoken  in  no  very  favourable  terms  of 
 those  who  maintain  what  I  believe  to  be  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 
 Aware,  from  the  moment  he  was  appointed,  what  were  his 
 dispositions  towards  persons  of  my  sentiments,  and  towards 
 myself  in  particular,  I  had  used  the  most  prudent  means  in 
 my  power  to  conciliate  him.  But  the  state  of  his  mind  being 
 pretty  clearly  understood,  as  well  from  his  Charge  as  from 
 general  report,  my  enemies  in  the  parish  thought  it  a  favour- 
 able time  for  them  to  stir,  and  to  see  if  they  could  not  raise  a 
 persecution  against  me. 
 
 "  The  precise  hour  in  which  my  parishioners  met  together, 
 to  carry  into  effect  their  malicious  designs,  is  worthy  of  parti- 
 cular observation.  I  had  been  lamenting  in  my  mind  that  so 
 little  good  was  done  in  my  Parish,  and  contriving  how  I 
 might  benefit  them  after  my  death.  I  thought  that  a  Sermon 
 which  I  had  very  recently  printed,  on  the  subject  of  c  Christ 
 Crucified,'*  would  serve  as  a  brief  summary  of  all  that  I  had 
 preached  to  them  for  thirty  years ;  and  I  wrote  a  codicil  to 
 
 *  Preached,  March  17,  1S11,  before  the  University,  from  1  Cor.  ii.  2. 
 
JBT,  5*2.]  ur.v.   CHABUH   SIMEON.  238 
 
 my  will,  appointing  that  an  edition  of  that  Sermon  should  he 
 printed  immediately  after  my  decease  ;  and  a  copy  be  pre- 
 sented to  every  family  in  my  Parish  as  a  voice  to  them  from 
 the  dead  :  and  it  is  remarkable,  that  at  the  very  moment  that 
 1  was  engaged  in  this  office  of  love,  they  were,  unknown  to 
 me,  cahalling  against  me  in  full  council,  to  destroy,  if  possible, 
 my  peace  and  usefulness  through  my  whole  life. 
 
 "  It  may  seem  strange,  that,  at  the  end  of  thirty  years,  and 
 of  twenty  years'  peace,  I  should  have  any  enemies  left ;  but 
 most  of  the  old  inhabitants  had  been  removed  by  death,  and 
 some  of  a  peculiarly  malignant  spirit  had  recently  come  into 
 the  Parish  ;  and  these,  joining  with  a  few  of  the  old  inhabi- 
 tants, who  are  given  over,  I  fear,  to  a  reprobate  mind,  drew 
 up  a  number  of  articles  against  me,  and  sent  them  to  the 
 Bishop,  (May  1811).  The  Bishop  sent  me  a  copy  of  them, 
 and  required  me  to  send  him  my  answer  to  them.  As  they 
 were  signed  by  at  least  forty  persons,  he  conceived  that  the 
 complaints  deserved  his  fullest  consideration  ;  though  if  he 
 had  known  the  character  of  the  leaders  and  instigators  of  the 
 commotion,  he  would  easily  have  seen,  I  think,  what  attention 
 such  complaints  deserved,  when  urged  by  stick  persons  against 
 a  Minister,  whose  principles  and  character  were  well  known, 
 and  who  had  spent  his  whole  ministerial  life  in  the  service  of 
 that  parish.  It  was  impossible  for  me  to  answer  those  com- 
 plaints without  bringing  forward  many  facts,  which  common 
 modesty  would  have  forbidden  me  ever  to  mention,  just  as  the 
 accusations  of  the  false  teachers  compelled  the  apostle  Paul  to 
 declare  many  things  for  the  vindication  of  his  own  character, 
 which  nothing  but  necessity  could  ever  have  induced  him  to 
 disclose.  The  Bishop  thinking  that  there  were  some  things 
 in  my  reply  which  would  invalidate  its  force,  sent  to  me  to 
 explain  them  ;  and  these  explanations  rendered  my  answer  so 
 much  the  more  triumphant  ;  so  that  it  was  evident  that  the 
 complainants  had  not  a  leg  to  stand  upon.  This  reply  of 
 mine  he  forwarded  (which  was  right  enough)  to  the  Parish, 
 for  them  to  communicate  their  observations  upon  it ;  and 
 immediately  they  exerted  themselves  to  the  uttermost  to  find 
 some  flaw  in  it  ;  but,  not  being  able  to  do  so,  they  never  sent 
 any  answer  to  the  Bishop,  nor  even  returned  him  my  reply, 
 which  he  had  intrusted  to  them  ;  but  pretended  that  they  had 
 lost  the  document,  though  it  contained  half  a  quire  of  paper. 
 
 "It  is  a   curious  fact,  that  the  persons  who  laboured  so 
 
236  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 earnestly  to  get  themselves  appointed  Churchwardens,  and 
 whose  failure  occasioned  their  petition  to  the  Bishop,  renewed 
 their  attempt  the  following  year  ;  and  as  it  was  a  matter  of 
 indifference  to  me  who  was  appointed  to  that  office,  I  not  only 
 desired  that  nothing  might  be  done  to  prevent  their  appoint- 
 ment, but  wTent  myself  to  vote  for  them.  When  I  came  to  the 
 vestry,  I  saw  two  different  lists,  as  is  usual,  and  took  up  that 
 paper  which  was  full  of  names  (concluding,  of  course,  that  it 
 contained  the  votes  in  favour  of  my  enemies),  and  was  pro- 
 ceeding to  add  my  name  to  the  list,  but  behold,  it  was  the  list 
 of  those  who  voluntarily  and  unsolicited  supported  my  friends, 
 whilst  the  other  list  contained  only  five  names  for  one  of  my 
 enemies,  and  two  for  the  other  ;  these  being  all  the  votes  they 
 could  gain,  notwithstanding  their  canvass  ;  so  entirely  had 
 they  disgusted  the  w^hole  parish  by  their  treatment  of  me.  If 
 ever  God  manifested  (out  of  the  Scriptures)  the  benefit  of 
 trusting  in  Him,  and  committing  our  ways  to  Him,  I  think 
 He  did  it  in  this  instance  ;  for  had  my  enemies  succeeded,  I 
 should  have  been  in  hot  wrater  all  my  life  by  means  of  their 
 wicked  opposition  ;  whereas  through  their  extraordinary  de- 
 feat, I  have  a  prospect  of  carrying  on  the  Lord's  work  through 
 the  remainder  of  my  days  in  peace.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my 
 soul  ;    and  all  that  is  within  me  bless  His  holy  name  ! 
 
 "  The  Bishop  found  in  this  complaint  no  just  occasion 
 against  me  :  but  still  he  wanted  to  proceed  against  me,  and 
 to  put  down  my  evening  lectures,  which,  in  my  reply,  I  had 
 vindicated  beyond  all  reasonable  exception.  He  therefore 
 wrote  privately  to  the  Vice-Chancellor  of  the  University,  and 
 desired  him  to  convene  the  Heads  of  Houses,  and  to  enquire, 
 whether  they  approved  of  the  young  men  coming  to  my  even- 
 ing lectures  (there  being  no  doubt  what  answer  would  be  given 
 to  an  enquiry  so  made),  that  so  he  might  put  down  the  lectures, 
 and  cast  the  odium  on  them.  And  now,  my  soul,  say  whether 
 there  be  not  a  God  that  ruleth  in  the  earth  ? — say  whether 
 there  be  not  One  who  '  doeth  according  to  His  will  in  the 
 armies  of  heaven  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth, 
 whose  counsel  shall  stand,  and  who  will  do  all  His  will  f  Yes; 
 I  see  it  on  this  occasion  as  clearly,  as  if  I  had  seen  the  sun 
 stand  still  on  Gibeon,  or  the  shadow  go  back  on  the  sun-dial 
 of  Ahaz. 
 
 "  The  Heads  were  convened,  ostensibly  to  consult  respecting 
 the  restoration  of  Mr.  D.,  of College,  to  his  degree,  of 
 
JET.  5"2.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  237 
 
 which  he  had  in  conformity  with  a  (J race  of  the  Senate  been 
 deprived,  though  there  was  do  blame  but  thai  of  a  mistake  to 
 be  imputed  to  him.  They  were  all  met  ;  and,  without  one 
 syllable  of  the  ostensible  business  being  mentioned,  the  Bishop's 
 letter  was  produced,  and  a  written  answer  of  disapprobation 
 was  produced  with  it,  and  they  all  rose  up  to  sign  it.  It 
 happened  that  one  Head  of  a  House,  a  friend  of  mine,  who 
 scarcely  ever  attends  such  meetings,  was  there — was  there,  I 
 had  almost  said,  by  miracle — and  it  being  the  first  that  he  had 
 heard  of  any  such  business,  as  that  which  was  now  brought 
 forward,  he  observed,  *  That  he  really  had  never  heard  of  any 
 evils  arising  from  my  lectures,  nor  saw  any  harm  in  the  young 
 men  attending  them  ;  that  he  had  always  heard  of  the  ex- 
 treme care  which  I  had  invariably  taken  to  prevent  evil ;  and 
 that,  though  he  did  not  wish  to  keep  others  from  signing  the 
 paper,  he  could  not  sign  it  himself.  He  thought  that  the 
 Bishop  had  written  to  make  enquiries  of  them,  and  that  it 
 was  proper  for  them  to  make  enquiries,  before  they  returned 
 their  answer  ;  at  least  he  felt  it  incumbent  on  him  to  do  so.' 
 The  propriety  of  these  observations  struck  the  whole  company; 
 and  they  agreed  to  meet  again  the  week  following  to  give  the 
 result  of  their  enquiries,  and  they  parted  without  adverting 
 for  a  moment  to  the  professed  occasion  for  which  the  meeting 
 had  been  called.  The  next  week  they  met  again;  and  the  same 
 friend  being  there,  not  one  word  of  my  business  was  brought 
 forward  :  the  original  business  alone  of  Mr.  D.'s  was  agitated; 
 and  thus  the  cloud  which  had  threatened  my  ministry  (two- 
 thirds  of  which  would  have  been  curtailed)  was  dispersed,  even 
 without  my  knowing  that  any  such  business  was  in  agitation. 
 This  whole  matter  was  soon  mentioned  to  me  by  my  friend  in 
 confidence  ;  and  I  therefore  felt  the  necessity  of  increased 
 circumspection  :  in  resorting  to  which  the  crisis  before  men- 
 tioned was  produced.* 
 
 *  "  My  friend  had  long  been  engaged  to  be  800  miles  oil',  and  would 
 actually  have  been  there,  but  for  the  following  astonishing  combination 
 
 of  circumstances.  The  Duke  of  Grafton  our  Chancellor  died.  The  Duke 
 of  Gloucester  was  a  candidate  to  succeed  him.  The  Duke  of  Glouces- 
 ter succeeded;  and  his  Installation  was  to  be  at  the  Commencement. 
 The  Duke  of  Gloucester  wishing  to  have  as  great  an  attendance  of 
 respectable  friends  there  as  possible,  personally  requested  Mr.  W'ilber- 
 foree  to  come  down.  Mr.  W.  not  having  any  other  person  in  Cam- 
 bridge, at  whose  house  he  could  so  properly,  or  so  comfortably  be,  as  at 
 my  friend's,  wrote  to  request  him  to  delay  his  departure  till   after  the 
 
238  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 "  Mr.  M ,  one  of  the  malcontents  in  my  parish,  knowing 
 
 that  the  prayer-meeting  among  my  people  was  still  kept  up, 
 had  declared  publicly  that  he  would  inform  against  it.  Now 
 though  I  did  not  attend  it,  the  obloquy  would  all  fall  on  me  : 
 it  would  be  in  vain  for  me  to  say,  that  I  had  repeatedly 
 testified  my  disapprobation  of  it  on  account  of  the  evil  effects 
 that  I  had  seen  arising  from  it,  or  that  I  had  laboured  very 
 earnestly  to  prevail  on  my  people  to  lay  it  aside;  it  would 
 have  been  sufficient  for  my  enemies  to  say,  that  I  had  once 
 countenanced  it ;  nor  would  they  have  believed  that  my 
 influence  among  my  people  was  insufficient  to  put  it  down  : 
 the  matter  would  have  been  brought  before  the  public  :  all 
 manner  of  odium  would  have  been  cast  on  me  and  my 
 ministry;  and  the  Bishop  would  assuredly  have  put  an  end 
 to  my  evening  lectures,  if  not  have  removed  me  also  from  the 
 Church,  which  I  hold  only  during  his  pleasure.  I  therefore 
 felt  that  there  was  now  no  alternative  left  me,  but  to  put 
 aside  the  room  ;  that  is,  to  change  it  for  smaller  parties ;  nor 
 was  there  a  moment  to  be  lost. 
 
 "  This  state  of  things  I  communicated  in  general  terms  to 
 my  people.  I  told  them  that  there  were  some  circumstances 
 existing,  which  rendered  it  absolutely  and  indispensably  neces- 
 sary for  them  to  meet  in  three  or  four  smaller  parties  at  each 
 other's  houses,  instead  of  meeting  in  so  great  a  number  at  that 
 one  room.  I  told  them,  that,  notwithstanding  I  had  long  seen, 
 and  lamented,  the  state  of  mind  to  which  many  of  them  had 
 been  brought  by  means  of  that  room,  (for  instead  of  merely  read- 
 ing the  Scripture  and  praying,  they  had  become  expounders 
 of  Scripture,  and  preachers  ;  and  instead  of  confining  the 
 assembly  to  those  who  had  been  united  to  my  Societies,  they 
 had  extended  it  to  others,  and  made  the  place  really  and  truly 
 
 Installation.  This  detained  my  friend  in  Cambridge,  and  prevented  his 
 going  for  about  three  weeks  ;  towards  the  close  of  which  time  the  Con- 
 vocation before  mentioned  was  called ;  so  that  the  Duke  of  Grafton's 
 death  -the  Duke  of  Gloucester's  success— his  personal  application  to 
 Mr.  Wilberforce,  and  Mr.  WVs  request  to  my  friend,  were  all  so  many 
 links  in  the  chain  of  Providence  to  protect  me  from  the  impending 
 storm  ;  and  after  all,  my  preservation  had  not  been  accomplished,  if  my 
 friend  had  not  protracted  his  stay  nearly  three  weeks  beyond  the  time 
 that  had  been  required,  and  accidentally,  as  we  say,  attended  a  Meeting 
 which  he  was  not  accustomed  to  attend.  The  want  of  any  one  of  these 
 links  had  ruined  me  beyond  recovery.  If  I  do  not  bless  and  magnify 
 my  God,  the  very  stones  will  cry  out  against  me." 
 
MT.  52.]  ROT.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  230 
 
 a  conventicle,  in  the  eye  of  the  law  ;  and  instead  of  retaining 
 their  original  simplicity,  many  of  them  were  filled  with  a  high 
 conceit  of  their  own  attainments,  and  with  a  contempt  for 
 their  authorized  instructors  ;)  I  could  appeal  to  them,  that  I 
 had  been  utterly  averse  to  exercise  authority  in  relation  to  it; 
 but  now  circumstances  had  arisen,  that  would  render  their 
 meeting  altogether  destructive  to  my  ministry. 
 
 "  Instead  of  acquiescing  in  my  wishes,  as  I  fondly  hoped  they 
 would,  they  declared,  that  they  would  not  consent  to  change  their 
 place  and  mode  of  meeting  :  they  even  said,  that  I  was  giving 
 way  to  the  fear  of  man,  and  dissembling  with  God ;  and  that, 
 as  God  had  commanded  his  people  not  to  forsake  the  assem- 
 bling themselves  together,  they  would  do  it  in  spite  of  me.    In 
 vain  I  told  them,  that  I  did  not  desire  to  abolish  their  prayer- 
 meeting  ;  that,  on  the  contrary,  I  wished  them  ever  to  unite 
 with  each  other  in  social  exercises  ;  but  that  I  wished  them  to 
 unite  in  small  parties  of  ten  or  twelve,  instead  of  in  one  large 
 assembly;  and  to  confine  their  companies  to  those  who  belonged 
 to  my  societies,  instead  of  extending  them  in  a  way  that  I  had 
 never  authorized  or  approved.     This,  I  told  them,  would  at 
 once  cut  off  all  occasion  from  those  who  sought  occasion  against 
 us,  and  be  equally  acceptable  to  God,  and  equally  beneficial  to 
 them.     In  some  respects  it  would  be  better  for  them,  because 
 it  would  remove  those  temptations  to  pride  and  vanity,  which 
 they  had  too  much  encouraged,  and  would  enable  them  to  dis- 
 cern more  clearly  by  what  spirit  they  were  actuated  in  their 
 social  meetings.     The  promise  of  God  was  made  to  assemblies 
 where  even  ( two  or  three  were  met  together/  and  therefore 
 they  might  expect  His   blessing  on  the  plan  proposed,  and 
 prosecute  it  without  endangering  the  safety  of  my  ministry. 
 Times  without  number  did  I  tell  them,  that  no  human  being 
 would  ever  believe,  that  the  sole  ground  of  all  this  controversy 
 was,  whether  they  should   have  one  large  prayer-meeting  of 
 about  fifty  persons,  which  endangered  my  usefulness  both  in 
 the  Town  and  University,  or  have  four  smaller  prayer-meetings 
 of  about  a  dozen  each  :  they  themselves,  a  year  hence,  would 
 scarcely  believe  that  they  could  have  been  so  perverse,  as  to 
 oppose  in  so  small  a  matter,  and  with  such  pertinacity,  the 
 wishes  of  their  Minister,  who  for  thirty  years  had  lived  but 
 for  them,  who  never  in  any  instance  had  thwarted  their  wishes, 
 and  who  had  sacrificed  for  them  all  that  the  world  in  general 
 holds  dear. 
 
240  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 "  But  all  this  was  in  vain.  They  would  not  believe  that 
 any  sufficient  cause  for  the  alteration  existed.  I  told  them 
 that  it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  state  to  them  all  the  circum- 
 stances which  operated  on  my  mind ;  but  that  I  thought,  after 
 I  had  refused  for  their  sakes  the  best  Living  that  my  College 
 could  give  me,  and  had  spent  my  whole  life  in  their  service, 
 and  had  never  on  any  occasion  shewn  the  smallest  disposition 
 either  to  fear  for  myself,  or  to  lord  it  over  them,  in  the  course 
 of  thirty  years,  they  might  well  give  me  credit  for  having  just 
 grounds  of  action,  when  I  solemnly  appealed  to  God  for  the 
 existence  of  them.  Still,  however,  they  would  not  be  satisfied, 
 unless  they  themselves  were  informed  of  all  the  particulars  : 
 but,  as  such  a  communication  would  make  known  to  the  whole 
 world  the  state  of  the  Bishop's  mind,  and  even  bring  upon  me 
 the  very  evils  from  which  I  hoped  to  escape,  I  could  not  pos- 
 sibly comply  with  such  a  requisition  as  that ;  nevertheless,  I 
 told  them  I  would  communicate  the  circumstances  to  one  of 
 the  most  prudent  and  temperate  of  them,  that  they  might 
 have  among  themselves  one  witness  for  the  truth  and  import- 
 ance of  all  that  I  had  asserted.  Accordingly  I  did  confide 
 everything  to  one  person,  who  saw  and  felt  that  the  measures 
 which  I  had  suggested  were  imperiously  called  for.  But  the 
 chief  of  the  people  were  still  dissatisfied,  and  quarrelled  now 
 with  that  person,  as  much  as  with  me,  and  claimed  a  right  to 
 hear  all  and  judge  for  themselves. 
 
 "  Finding  that  they  were  immovable,  I  told  them  that  they 
 must  either  adopt  my  plan,  or  separate  from  me.  If  they  felt 
 it  so  important  to  meet  together  as  they  had  done,  they  were 
 at  liberty  to  do  so ;  nor  had  I  the  least  wish  to  abridge  them 
 of  that  liberty ;  the  only  thing  to  which  I  objected  was, 
 the  connecting  of  their  conduct  with  me.  Whilst  they  con- 
 tinued to  unite  themselves  with  me  as  my  people,  I  should  of 
 necessity  be  considered  as  answerable  for  their  conduct :  the 
 world  would  not  inquire  whether  I  approved  of  their  conduct 
 or  not ;  they  would  simply  say,  These  people  are  connected  in 
 societies  with  Mr.  S.,  and  they  do  so  and  so.  The  conclusion, 
 that  I  approved  of  those  things,  would  follow  of  course.  But 
 was  it  right,  that  I  should  lay  myself  open  to  such  imputa- 
 tions, when  the  cause  of  Religion  in  Cambridge  depended  so 
 essentially  on  my  conducting  myself  with  wisdom  and  pru- 
 dence ?  Assuredly  not :  and  therefore,  I  told  the  chief  of  the 
 people,  that  if  they  determined  to  follow  their  own  ways,  I 
 
«T.   3'2.]  BUT.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  '2  I  1 
 
 wished  them  to  separate  entirely  from  me  and  from  my  minis- 
 try, that  I  might  not  be  involved  in  their  irregularities.  It' 
 they  chose  to  let  off  fireworks,  they  were  at  liberty  to  do  so ; 
 only  I  desired  they  would  not  put  them  under  my  thatch,  to 
 burn  down  my  house. 
 
 "  All  this,  and  much  more,  availed  little  :  they  did  not 
 choose  to  leave  my  church,  and  yet  determined  to  go  on  in 
 their  own  ways.  I  told  them  therefore,  that  if  that  was  their 
 determination,  I  could  not  keep  them  from  my  Church,  but 
 I  must  keep  them  from  attending  at  the  Communion  there. 
 They  then  denied  my  right  to  do  so  :  and  declared  that  they 
 would  come  to  the  Sacrament  in  spite  of  me ;  saying,  that  it 
 was  not  my  table  but  the  Lord's,  and  that  it  was  open  to  all  ; 
 and  they  would  come.  They  said  that  the  Lord's  table  was 
 the  property  of  the  Church,  and  not  of  the  Minister ;  and  that 
 I  should  not  hinder  them.  I  replied,  that,  whatever  might  be 
 the  case  among  Dissenters,  who  had  an  actual  property  in  their 
 respective  Churches,  it  was  not  so  with  the  Church  of  England : 
 that  they  had,  it  was  true,  a  right  in  their  own  Parish  Churches, 
 but  not  in  a  parish  to  which  they  did  not  belong  ;  and  that 
 the  doubt  rather  was,  whether  I  had  a  right  to  admit  them ; 
 but  certainly  there  was  no  doubt  whether  they  might  be  kept 
 away  \  since  the  Canons  were  very  express  upon  that  subject. 
 All  this  was  to  no  purpose  :  they  determined  to  come,  at  all 
 events,  to  see  whether  I  would  dare  to  refuse  them.  I  told 
 them,  that,  much  as  I  should  lament  the  necessity,  they  would 
 find  me  firm.  I  did  not  consider  it  as  a  dispute  between  them 
 and  me  about  a  matter  of  indifference  :  the  point  on  which  we 
 were  at  issue  was  no  less  than  this,  whether  they  should,  by 
 connecting  themselves  wTith  me,  involve  me,  and  the  whole  in- 
 terests of  Religion  in  the  University  of  Cambridge  in  the  most 
 imminent  danger,  or  not  ?  And  on  this  point  it  became  me  to 
 act  with  firmness  :  and  therefore  if  any  of  them,  except  those 
 who  belonged  to  my  parish,  would  come  in  spite  of  me,  and 
 disturb  the  worship  of  the  other  Communicants,  I  would  pro- 
 ceed against  them,  just  as  I  would  against  any  worldly  person, 
 who  should  come  thither  to  disturb  us.  They  well  knew  that 
 I  had  punished  ungodly  persons  for  making  a  noise  in  the 
 Church,  notwithstanding  they  had  done  it  undesignedly,  in  a 
 state  of  intoxication  ;  and  they  might  be  sure,  I  would  not 
 suffer  persons  professing  godliness  to  come  and  disturb  us,  in- 
 tentionally, at  the  table  of  the  Lord.   Who  would  believe,  that, 
 
 R 
 
2-42  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 such  was  their  wickedness,  as  to  determine  to  force  me  to  these 
 measures  ?  Yet  this  they  did  determine  ;  and  this  they  called 
 Religion. 
 
 "  That  I  might  shew  all  long-suffering  towards  them,  I  told 
 them  that  I  would  not  refuse  it  to  any  one  the  first  time,  but 
 would  administer  it,  and  afterwards  warn  the  individual  not 
 to  come  again ;  that  so  they  might  have  time  to  consider  their 
 ways,  and  to  repent  of  the  horrid  impiety  of  coming  to  the 
 Lord's  table  in  such  a  way.  During  all  this  time  I  laboured 
 night  and  day,  both  in  public  and  private,  and  frequently  with 
 tears,  to  shew  them  the  evil  of  the  spirit  they  indulged  ;  (for 
 in  truth  they  knew  not  what  spirit  they  were  of :)  I  separated 
 those  who  were  of  a  better  mind  ;  and  then  instead  of  casting 
 the  others  out  of  my  Societies,  I  asked  them,  individually,  how 
 long  a  time  they  would  wish  for  to  make  up  their  minds. 
 Some  wished  for  time ;  and  others  did  not :  but  that  I  might 
 in  no  instance  deal  hastily,  I  gave  them  all  six  months. 
 
 "  During  the  whole  of  that  time  they  proceeded  in  their  own 
 way  :  and  at  the  end  of  that  time  I  found  the  most  of  them  as 
 obstinate  as  ever  :  and  therefore  I  still  prolonged  the  time  for 
 consideration  from  month  to  month,  till  a  whole  year  had 
 elapsed.  I  then  appealed  to  them,  Whether  I  had  not  waited 
 long  enough  1  and  whether  there  was  anything  which  a  human 
 being  could  do,  which  I  had  not  done,  to  bring  them  to  a 
 better  mind  1  Having  constrained  every  one  of  them  to  make 
 these  acknowledgements,  and  to  confess  that  it  was  time  for 
 me  to  proceed,  I  did  desire  several  to  withdraw  from  my 
 Societies.  But  I  began  with  those  who  were  not  the  leaders, 
 for  this  reason  :  I  thought  that  if  I  first  expelled  the  leaders, 
 they  would  carry  the  others  along  with  them ;  but  if  I  began 
 with  the  others,  the  leaders,  seeing  my  firmness,  would  relent ; 
 and  by  yielding,  enable  me  to  bring  the  others  to  a  better  mind. 
 
 "  And  this  was  the  very  effect  produced  :  for  when  the 
 leaders  saw,  that  the  very  next  time  their  Society  met,  the 
 disaffected  among  them  would  be  expelled  from  it,  they  made 
 proposals,  or  terms  of  peace.  These  on  their  part  were  highly 
 unreasonable ;  for  they  stipulated,  that  if  they  consented  to 
 have  several  small  prayer-meetings,  instead  of  one  large  one, 
 they  and  their  friends,  that  is,  the  whole  body  of  the  dis- 
 affected, should  form  one  Society  by  themselves.  I  told  them, 
 that  this  would  infallibly  keep  up  a  spirit  of  disaffection  among 
 them,  and  not  only  divide  the  Church,  but  make  a  party  in  it 
 
JET.  5*2.]  BET,  CHARLES  SIMEON.  2  13 
 
 against  their  Minister,  and  that  on  these  accounts  I  did  not 
 think  it  wise  :  nevertheless,  to  shew  how  much  I  longed  for 
 reconciliation  with  them,  I  would  consent,  and  never  utter  one 
 word  against  it. 
 
 "  Thus  after  more  than  a  year  of  such  affliction  as  I  never 
 before  endured,  I  saw  them  gradually  coming  round  ;  and  was 
 restored  to  some  little  measure  of  comfort  in  my  own  mind. 
 Many  trials  have  I  met  with  from  relations,  from  my  parish, 
 and  from  the  world  •  but  in  all  of  them  I  was  enabled  to  re- 
 joice, yea,  frequently  to  i  rejoice  and  leap  for  joy ;'  but  this 
 greatly  oppressed  my  spirit,  not  only  because  I  was  wounded 
 in  the  house  of  my  friends,  but  because  the  state  of  my  people's 
 souls,  of  some  at  least,  was  as  bad,  as  would  not  consist  with 
 any  hope  of  their  final  salvation. 
 
 u  On  one  occasion,  when  I  found  that  the  person,  who  had 
 at  first  given  me  reason  to  think  that  all  would  be  easily  settled, 
 had  actually  instigated  the  whole  Church  to  rebellion,  I  said 
 to  him  with  warmth,  though  not  with  asperity,  that  it  were 
 far  better  for  the  whole  of  them  to  leave  me,  than  that  all  my 
 usefulness  in  the  Church  of  God  should  be  subverted  by  them. 
 On  that  occasion  I  spoke  too  warmly  •  (though  it  is  a  declara- 
 tion which  my  coolest  judgement  most  fully  approves  :)  but, 
 except  on  that  occasion,  I  bless  God  that  not  one  single  word 
 escaped  me,  or  temper  was  indulged  by  me,  which  I  have  the 
 smallest  reason  to  regret.  For  this  I  do,  and  ever  will,  bless 
 and  adore  my  God. 
 
 u  After  all  this  experience,  What  is  my  judgement  in  rela- 
 tion to  private  Societies'?  My  judgement  most  decidedly  is, 
 that  without  them,  wrhere  they  can  be  had,  a  people  will  never 
 be  kept  together ;  nor  will  they  ever  feel  related  to  their 
 Minister,  as  children  to  a  parent :  nor  will  the  Minister  him- 
 self take  that  lively  interest  in  their  welfare,  which  it  is  both 
 Ihis  duty  and  his  happiness  to  feel.  A  Minister  is  to  be  i  instant 
 in  season  and  out  of  season;'  and  if  his  public  labours  are  com- 
 prehended under  the  former  period,  these  private  exercises 
 seem  especially  intended  by  the  latter:  and  one  who  would 
 approve  himself  to  God,  as  St.  Paul  did,  should  be  able  to  say, 
 j  I  have  taught  you  publicly,  and  from  house  to  house,  and  , 
 have  warned  you  night  and  day  with  tears.'  But  then  great 
 care  should  be  taken  about  the  manner  of  conducting  them. 
 The  people  should  never,  if  it  can  be  avoided,  be  left  to  them- 
 selves :  the  moment  they  are,  there  is  danger  of  an  unhallowed 
 
 r2 
 
244  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1813. 
 
 kind  of  emulation  rising  up  among  them ;  and  those,  who  by 
 reason  of  their  natural  forwardness  are  most  unfit  to  lead,  will 
 always  obtrude  themselves  as  leaders  among  them;  whilst  the 
 modest  and  timid  will  be  discouraged,  because  they  cannot  exer- 
 cise those  gifts  which  they  behold  in  others.  On  such  occasions 
 too,  the  vain  and  conceited  will  be  peculiarly  gratified :  and 
 mistaking  the  gratifications  of  vanity  for  truly  spiritual  emo- 
 tions, they  will  attach  a  pre-eminent  importance  to  those 
 opportunities  which  tend  to  display  their  talents;  and  they 
 will  begin  to  entertain  low  thoughts  of  their  own  Minister, 
 wrhose  labours  do  not  afford  them  the  same  pleasure.  This 
 spirit,  too,  they  will  encourage  among  the  people  at  large,  and 
 this  will  spread  among  them  a  disposition  to  criticise  and  sit 
 in  judgment  on  the  labours  of  their  Ministers.  It  is  probable, 
 that  this  will  not  fall  on  their  stated  Minister,  to  whose  exer- 
 tions they  owe,  under  God,  the  salvation  of  their  souls :  they, 
 in  general,  will  idolize  him,  and  make  him  a  standard  wrhereby 
 to  judge  of  others  :  but  other  Ministers,  who  shall  occasionally 
 address  them,  will  be  applauded  or  censured  by  them  with  as 
 much  confidence,  as  if  their  taste  were  perfect  and  their  judg- 
 ment infallible.  This  therefore  a  Minister  must  guard  against 
 with  all  his  might  :  and  if  he  make  it  a  rule  to  conduct  the 
 service  in  the  private  societies  himself,  he  wrill,  for  the  most 
 part,  keep  dowrn  these  evils.  It  was  not  till  I  was  laid  aside 
 by  my  long  indisposition,  that  these  evils  shewed  themselves 
 in  any  considerable  degree :  and  after  all,  if  we  will  not  estab- 
 lish such  societies  for  fear  of  such  consequences,  we  must  re- 
 member that  there  is  a  Charybdis,  as  well  as  a  Scylla,  and  that 
 in  all  human  institutions  we  have  only,  as  it  were,  a  choice  of 
 evils ;  there  being  nothing  perfect  under  the  sun. 
 
 "  I  have  not  written  the  foregoing  Memoir  as  a  Life  of  my- 
 self ;  but  only  as  a  record  of  some  facts  connected  with  my 
 public  Ministry,  the  notoriety  of  which  renders  them  likely  to 
 be  mentioned  after  my  death  ;  whilst  yet  there  is  no  man  but 
 myself  who  could  place  them  in  their  true  light,  for  want  of 
 that  full  knowledge  of  the  circumstances  wThich  I  alone  pos- 
 sess. Had  I  designed  to  write  a  Life  of  myself,  I  should  have 
 entered  into  the  interior  working  of  my  heart  in  relation  to 
 my  religious  experience,  and  into  a  multitude  of  things  known 
 only  to  God  and  my  own  soul ;  but  I  have  no  wish  to  obtrude 
 upon  the  public  anything  relating  to  myself.  If  I  were  to 
 tell  them  all,  or  a  thousandth  part  of  the  evil  of  my  heart, 
 
MS,  53.]  Kr.V.  CHARLKS   BDfSOK.  248 
 
 they  could  not  boar  to  hear  it,  or  be  profited  by  the  recital  of 
 it  :  and  if  there  has  been  anything  good  in  me,  it  is  sufficient 
 for  me  that  God  knows  it.  My  whole  experience  is  compre- 
 hended in  this  plain  tale  ;  that  my  innumerable  corruptions 
 
 have  supplied  me  with  most  abundant  matter  for  humiliation 
 and  contrition  every  day  of  my  life;  but  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
 has  afforded  me  still  more  abundant  ground  for  hope  in  fleeing 
 to  the  Saviour,  and  plunging  beneath  that  fountain  which  was 
 (  opened  for  sin  and  for  uncleanness  :'  and  to  this  I  have  had 
 recourse  from  day  to  day.  precicely  as  I  did  the  first  moment 
 that  I  gained  a  sight  of  Christ ;  not  coming  to  Christ,  as  one 
 who  was  warranted  to  do  so  by  any  holiness  he  had  attained, 
 but  as  one  whose  iniquities  could  not  in  any  other  way  be  par- 
 doned, and  who  hoped  that  God  would  glorify  Himself  in 
 saving  the  very  chief  of  sinners." 
 
 The  Memoir  written  by  Mr.  Simeon  in  1813  here  ter- 
 minates. 
 
 After  this  period  no  attempt  will  be  made  to  present  a  con- 
 tinuous narrative  of  Mr.  Simeon's  Life  ;  as  it  would  be  im- 
 possible to  reduce  it,  together  with  his  Letters,  within  the 
 prescribed  limits  of  a  single  Volume.  It  is  hoped,  however, 
 that  the  following  selection  from  his  Writings  and  Corre- 
 spondence will  furnish  a  sufficient  history  of  his  ■  thoughts 
 and  actions.' 
 
CORRESPONDENCE, 
 
 Ac.  &c. 
 
 PART  II. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 1812. 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason.  "  Jan.  22,  1812. 
 
 "  My  beloved  and  honoured  Brother, 
 
 "  Though  I  have  within  these  few  days  sent  you, 
 including  your  wife  and  children,  a  long  letter  of  twelve 
 sheets,  I  begin  another,  which  will  probably  before  it  is  finished 
 occupy  a  considerable  space.  Of  all  the  things  most  interest- 
 ing to  me,  and  to  yourself  also,  is  the  cause  of  God,  and  espe- 
 cially where  it  is  immediately  connected  with  our  own  official 
 duties.  Having  laboured  so  long  amongst  us  at  Cambridge, 
 you  take  the  same  lively  interest  in  what  relates  to  us,  as  if 
 you  were  still  present  amongst  us  :  and  my  intention  in  this 
 letter  is  to  put  you  into  possession  of  everything  as  it  arises. 
 For  this  I  have  two  reasons  ;  first,  to  communicate  to  you  what 
 cannot  fail  to  interest  you  most  deeply  ;  and  second,  to  pre- 
 serve a  regular  account  of  everything  for  my  own  subsequent 
 reflection 
 
 "  I  have  been  prevented,  by  absence,  from  meeting  my 
 people  last  month,  except  two  societies.  At  the  young  men's 
 class  I  proceeded,  in  a  spirit  of  love,  to  make  the  foregoing 
 enquiry,  informing  them  at  the  same  time,  that  if  they  had 
 the  smallest  doubt  upon  their  minds,  I  would  wait  any  time, 
 till  they  should  have  fully  and  finally  determined  what  part 
 to  act.  I  had  rather  hoped,  from  the  spirit  in  which  they  ap- 
 peared to  be,  that  all  would  have  made  up  their  mind  to  com- 
 ply with  my  wishes ;  but  I  found  that  five  of  them  were  still 
 
 in  the  toils  of  Mr. ,  who  is  indefatigable  in  his  exertions 
 
 to  pervert  and  embitter  their  minds.  However,  I  would  not 
 take  their  final  answer,  but  gave  them  more  time  to  consider 
 of  it.     On  the  first  Monday  in  this  month,  at  the  meeting  of 
 
JET.  52.]  in  V.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  247 
 
 my  Visiting  Society,  I  again  laboured  the  point  with  all  the 
 love  I  could  express,  bringing  to  their  minds  all  my  expe- 
 rience at  the  time  I  went  into  Scotland  in  1798  ;  my  grief  at 
 parting,  my  anxieties  during  my  absence,  and  my  joy  at  my 
 
 return.    Every  heart,  except  Mr. and  Mr. ,  vibrated 
 
 at  the  touch  of  that  tender  string  •  but   Mr. cast  out 
 
 several  unkind  reflections,  of  which  however  I  took  no  notice, 
 being  extremely  desirous,  if  possible,  to  carry  the  whole  com- 
 pany (about  twenty)  along  with  me.     But  no  sooner  had  I  left 
 
 the  company,  than  Mr. and  Mr. gave  vent  to  all 
 
 their  unkind  feelings,  by  which  they  shewed  to  all  what  spirit 
 they  were  of,  and  created  much  grief  and  much  disgust  in  all 
 present.  It  happens  that  I  am  again  absent,  on  account  of  the 
 illness  of  my  long-afflicted  Brother  (in  whom  I  have  much 
 comfort),  and  therefore  I  again  miss  my  Stewards'  Class.  I 
 am  glad  that  I  have  occasion  to  miss  them ;  first,  because  it 
 
 will  give  Mr. and  Mr. more  time  to  reflect  on  their 
 
 ways  \  secondly,  because  it  will  give  me  more  time  to  weaken 
 their  influence  over  the  young  men  ;  and  thirdly,  because  it 
 will  enable  me  to  act  with  more  firmness  towards  them, 
 if  I  should  be  able  to  detach  the  others  from  them.     There 
 
 is  such  a  self-sufficiency  in  Mr. ,  and  such  an  obstinacy 
 
 in  Mr. ,  and  such  a  rooted  determination  in  both  to  make 
 
 divisions  in  the  Church,  that  there  never  can  be  union  amongst 
 us  again,  till  God  shall  be  pleased  either  to  change  their  dis- 
 positions, or  to  separate  them  from  us.  My  opinion  is,  that 
 God  will  ere  long  make  their  folly  manifest  unto  all  men,  as 
 he  did  that  of  Jannes  and  Jambres,  and  of  the  opponents  of 
 the  Apostle  Paul.  My  heart's  desire  and  prayer  for  them,  and 
 my  incessant  labour  too,  is  that  they  should  desist  from  their 
 evil  ways  and  return  to  a  becoming  spirit ;  but  if  they  do  not, 
 I  must  remove  them  from  my  Society  ;  though  I  will  en- 
 deavour to  proceed  with  all  tenderness  and  caution,  if  I  should 
 at  last  be  driven  by  them  to  this  extremity. 
 
 u  I  will  now  interrupt  the  thread  of  my  narration  to  speak 
 a  little  of  other  matters. 
 
 "  And  first  of  my  poor  Brother.  His  disorder  has  dread- 
 fully increased  during  this  last  year,  and  his  pains  have  been 
 most  distressing ;  but  they  have  been  sweetly  sanctified  to 
 him,  humbling  his  mind,  and  endearing  the  Saviour  to  his 
 soul.  Within  this  week  he  has  been  in  imminent  danger,  but 
 is  now  a  little  better.  My  own  strength,  blessed  be  God,  is  so 
 renewed,  that  I  can  expound  and  pray  with  him  twice  a  day 
 
248  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 which  till  within  these  three  months  was  more  than  I  could 
 do.  It  is  a  sweet  office  to  perform  for  so  dear  a  Brother,  and 
 I  account  it  no  little  mercy  from  the  Lord  that  he  enables  me 
 to  perform  it. 
 
 "  Next,  let  me  speak  of  your  dear  mother.  She  came  to 
 Shelford  on  the  4th  inst.,  and  is  to  take  up  her  abode  there 
 for  a  year  at  least.  It  is  probable,  I  think,  that  it  will  be- 
 come the  place  of  her  stated  abode;  for  the  sweet  remembrance 
 which  is  there  of  those  who  are  now  in  India,  tends  exceed- 
 ingly to  endear  the  place  and  people  to  her ;  and  if  God  may 
 enable  me  to  contribute  at  all  to  her  comfort,  it  will  greatly 
 facilitate  my  communications  with  her. 
 
 "The  Prestons  are  much  in  statu  quo;  their  health  is  not 
 strong,  but  they  are  holy  and  happy,  and  exemplary,  and  a 
 great  joy  to  all  around  them. 
 
 "  But  from  whom  think  you  did  I  receive  a  letter  yester- 
 day? From  our  beloved  Martyn  in  Persia.  He  begins  to 
 find  his  strength  improve  ;  and  he  is  '  disputing  daily'  with 
 the  learned,  who,  he  says,  are  extremely  subtle.  They  are  not 
 a  little  afraid  of  him  ;  and  are  going  to  write  a  book  on  the 
 Evidences  of  their  Religion.  Blessed  be  God,  I  have  no  doubt 
 but  that  great  good  will  result  from  this.  The  Evidences  of 
 Mahonietanism  !  A  fine  comparison  they  will  make  with 
 those  of  Christianity.  0  that  God  may  endue  our  Brother 
 with  wisdom  and  strength  to  execute  all  that  is  in  his  heart. 
 He  is  desirous  of  spending  two  years  in  India  ;  and  is  willing 
 to  sacrifice  his  salary,  if  the  East  India  Company  will  not 
 give  him  leave. 
 
 "  I  have  heard  lately  from  Mr.  Corrie,  and  rejoice  to  find 
 he  has  some  encouragement  in  his  labours.  I  now  shall  put 
 this  aside,  that  I  may  write  to  him,  for  as  I  cannot  possibly  finish 
 the  subject  of  my  people  this  month  or  two,  I  think  it  better 
 to  keep  what  1  have  written  till  you  can  have  it  complete. 
 Little  episodes  I  shall  insert  from  time  to  time;  which  yet 
 I  could  have  wished  to  add,  rather  than  interrupt  the  thread  : 
 but  as  I  write  with  a  copying  machine,  I  am  constrained  to 
 finish  a  page,  or  to  leave  it  in  a  rude  state. 
 
 "  The  medical  attendant  of  my  Brother  has  just  been  ex- 
 pressing his  surprise  to  see  how  much  I  am  worn  within  this 
 half  year  :  I  am  very  sensible  of  it  myself;  and  expect  that 
 1  shall  be  much  more  worn,  if  my  people  continue  in  such  a 
 grievous  state.  I  would  that  my  eyes  were  '  a  fountain  of 
 tears  to  run  down  day  and  night.'     Would  you  believe  it  1     I 
 
JET.  5 -J.]  KF.v.    0HABLB8   SIMEON.  249 
 
 have  boon  used  to  read  the  Scriptures  bo  get  from  them  rich 
 discoveries  of  the  power  and  grace  o\  Christ,  to  learn  how  to 
 minister  to  a  loving-  and  obedient  people  ;  L  am  now  reading 
 
 thorn  radii/  and  literally  to  know  how  to   minister   to  a  oon 
 oeited,  contentious,    and  rebellious  people.     Two  qualities  I 
 am  sure  are  requisite,  meekness  and  patience  :  yei    in  Borne 
 cases,  I  shall  be  constrained  to  ■  rebuke  with  authority.'  1  have 
 
 been  used  to  sail  in  the  Pacific  ;  1  am  now  learning  to  navigate 
 the  Red  Sea,  that  is  full  of  shoals  and  rocks,  with  a  wry 
 intricate  passage.  I  trust  the  Lord  will  earn  me  safely 
 through  ;  but  my  former  trials  have  been  nothing  to  this." 
 
 To  Mrs.  Tiiomason.  kk  Highgate,  dan.  1812. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  and  beloved  and  honoured  Sister, 
 
 "  What  shall  1  say  to  you,  in  return  for  that  sweet 
 and  most  acceptable  token  of  your  regard,  in  desiring  Mr.  T. 
 to  write  to  me  on  your  birthday  I  .  .  .  We  sympathized  with 
 you  when  we  heard  of  the  dispensation  of  God  towards  you  ; 
 and  we  are  prepared  to  participate  your  joys,  if  God  has  so 
 ordained,  as  well  as  your  sorrows.  I  confess  to  you,  1  think 
 myself  enriched  exceedingly  by  the  domestic  scenes  which  1 
 enjoyed  at  Shelford  ;  and  I  fondly  hope  that,  if  1  then  emerged 
 in  any  small  degree  from  the  selfish  apathy  of  a  Collegiate  life, 
 I  have  not  quite  lost  the  feelings  which  your  society  and 
 example  excited  in  my  breast.  The  circumstances  of  Mrs.  D. 
 have,  for  more  than  a  year  past,  been  such  as  to  call  for  all 
 my  little  stock  of  love  ;  and  I  thank  God  I  have  felt  inex- 
 pressible delight  in  endeavouring  to  make  a  pepper-corn 
 acknowledgement  to  my  brother  for  all  his  love.  1  cannot 
 express  to  you  what  joy  it  almost  daily  affords  me,  to  think 
 that  he  is  not  out  of  my  reach  :  I  hope  I  love  his  mother  for 
 her  own  sake,  and  most  of  all  for  her  Lord's  sake  :  but  1  love 
 her  also  for  her  son's  sake,  and  seem  to  defy  distance,  or  waves, 
 or  enemies  ;  I  can  get  at  him  at  any  time,  and  render  him 
 services,  which  I  know  are  a  thousand  times  more  acceptable 
 to  him  than  silver  and  gold.  And  methinks,  if  you,  my  dear 
 Sister,  were  by  the  Providence  of  God  brought  into  circum- 
 stances that  required  my  exertions,  you  would  find  that  my 
 love  for  him  has  not  abated  by  the  lapse  of  four  years,  and 
 would  be  contented  to  Inanifest  itself  to  him  by  proxy,  if 
 it  could  not  extend  to  him  in  person.  Believe  me,  ni\ 
 dearest  Sister, 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
2.30  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 To  Rev.  T.  Thomasox.  „  „.  1  r  ,    ,„  ,OVA 
 
 "  Highgate,  July  17,  1812. 
 
 "  My  dearest  friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  I  have  been  long  hoping  to  see  a  fleet  from 
 Calcutta,  in  order  that  I  might  receive  fresh  tidings  from 
 you,  and  behold  the  picture  of  my  dear  and  honoured  friend, 
 Mr.  Martyn.  I  trust  it  will  not  be  long  before  I  am  gratified 
 in  these  respects.  ...  I  have  remembered  too,  as  a  token  of 
 love,  my  dear  Godson. 
 
 "  I  am  as  yet  in  uncertainty,  whether  I  am  to  be  appointed 
 an  University  Preacher  again  for  next  year.  I  am  disposed 
 to  think  that  Mr.  Mandell  will  feel  it  a  duty  to  his  God  to 
 propose  me  ;  and  if  proposed  by  him,  there  is  not  much  pro- 
 bability of  any  opposition  being  made  from  other  quarters.  I 
 hope  that  in  this  I  do  not  give  Mr.  M.  credit  for  more  zeal 
 and  piety  than  he  possesses.  As  for  myself,  I  do  not  move  a 
 finger  in  the  business.  I  know  sufficiently  in  whose  hands  all 
 these  matters  are.  If  God  say,  '  Whom  shall  I  send  V  I  have 
 the  prophet's  answer  ready.  But  if  he  say,  '  I  have  no  delight 
 in  thee,'  I  am  equally  prepared  with  David's  answer,  '  Let 
 Him  do  as  seemeth  Him  good.'  How  sweet  it  is  to  be  assured 
 that  God  reign eth  !  Well  may  faith  be  called  '  precious  faith,' 
 when  it  so  composes  the  mind  under  all  circumstances  ! 
 
 "  You  will  be  glad  to  hear,  that  during  the  last  year  my 
 strength  has  greatly  increased  :  insomuch  that  for  the  last 
 six  or  seven  weeks  I  have  preached  twice  on  the  Sunday  ;  and 
 on  one  Sunday  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  besides.  I 
 undertook  it  most  gladly,  in  order  to  liberate  my  friend 
 Mr.  L.,  who  was  enabled  thereby  to  spend  seven  or  eight  weeks 
 with  his  friends.  We  move  together  on  the  most  friendly 
 terms  ;  and  it  will  be  a  great  grief  to  me,  if  Satan  prevail 
 to  deter  him  from  prosecuting  his  ministerial  work. 
 
 "  I  have  just  received  his  answer,  which  sets  my  mind 
 at  rest  respecting  myself;  for  he  speaks  all  that  is  kind  and 
 gratifying  to  my  feelings,  and  thus  far  all  is  well.  I  should 
 be  sorry  indeed,  if  after  moving  in  such  sweet  harmony  and 
 love  with  you,  and  dear  Mr.  Martyn,  I  had  undergone  such  a 
 change,  as  to  render  it  difficult  to  move  in  concert  with  me.  I 
 would  fondly  hope,  that  my  dispositions  have  not  altered  for 
 the  worse  since  you  knew  me  :  the  rn%rcies  I  have  experienced 
 would  have  been  sadly  thrown  away,  if  this  were  the  case  :  but  I 
 feel  it  good  to  entertain  a  godly  jealousy  over  myself,  even  in 
 matters  where  my  conscience  least  accuses  me,  because  I  know 
 
Mt.  u±]  Ki:V.  rnAULKS    SI.MI.uv.  251 
 
 how  blind  we  are  to  our  own  failings,  and  how  partial  a  monitor 
 
 conscience  is  :  and  on  this  account  1  not  only  besought,  bat 
 charged  him  '  before  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  tell 
 me,  if  he  saw  anything  in   me  that  caused  an  unfavourable 
 
 and  painful  impression  on  his  mind  :  and  it  isagreal  comfort 
 tome  to  have  such  strong  assurances  from  him  on  tin- 
 But  for  him  I  grieve  exceedingly,  because  his  news  of  himself 
 are  so  gloomy  and  so  discouraging.   .  .  . 
 
 "  You  have  heard  from  dear  Martyn,  his  disputations  with 
 the  Mahometans,  and  their  applications  to  the  father  of  tin.' 
 Moollahs  to  write  a  book  on  the  evidences  of  the  Mahometan 
 religion.  The  day  that  such  an  appeal  to  reason  shall  receive 
 the  sanction  of  the  Priests,  Mahometanism  will  receive  a  fatal 
 blow.  The  Lord  hasten  it  in  His  time  !  He  has  told  you  also 
 his  treatment  at  Shiraz,  and  the  Governor's  kind  attention  to 
 him  :  his  escape  also  in  not  going  with  his  fellow-traveller, 
 who  was  attacked  by  wild  Arabs. — What  abundant  i 
 have  we  to  thank  our  God  in  his  behalf! 
 
 "  I  will    now  add    a    single   line  to    my  dear   Sister,  and 
 conclude.   ... 
 
 "  Indeed,  the  idea  that  you  and  my  dear  Brother  would 
 know,  though  at  the  distance  of  six  months,  how  happy  God 
 had  made  her  after  all  her  afflictions,  and  how  happy  1  am  in 
 my  poor  attempts  to  contribute  to  her  happiness,— this  idea* 
 I  say,  is  productive  of  much  comfort  to  our  minds.  I  am 
 almost  inclined  to  think,  that  bod)  Mrs.  I),  and  myself  have 
 more  communion  with  you  from  day  to  day,  than  if  you 
 were  only  twenty  miles  off.  You  would  scarcely  conceive, 
 but  that  you  feel  the  same,  how  much  the  thought  of  you 
 all  contributes  to  our  happiness.  Yea,  we  already  know, 
 as  it  were,  and  love  your  little  one,  and  rejoice  with  you  in 
 such  an  acquisition.  Give  her  seven  kisses  from  me  :  seven  is 
 a  perfect  number,  to  denote  the  sincerity  of  my  love.  My 
 kind  love  also  to  Esther  and  Jay.  Believe  me,  my  d< 
 Sister,  most  affectionately  yours,  u  0.  SlHKON.1 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  dearest  Brother,  *  Highgate,  Aug.  21,  1  81  2. 
 
 "  You  will  perceive,  by  the  place  from  which  I  write, 
 
 that  I  am  on  a  visit  to  my  poor  invalid  Brother,  and  you  will 
 
 be  surprised  to  hear,  that  we  are  to  set  off  to-morrow  to  the 
 
252  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1812. 
 
 Isle  of  Wight.  This,  I  must  confess,  is  no  pleasure  to  me, 
 because  I  think  it  the  most  imprudent  thing  my  poor  Brother 
 can  do  :  but  such  is  human  nature  :  he  has  got  a  place  in 
 point  of  beauty  quite  equal  to  St.  John's  in  the  island,  and  in 
 point  of  magnificence  incomparably  beyond  it  :  he  has  also 
 roads  on  every  side  of  him  as  smooth  as  a  garden -walk,  and 
 can  go  fifteen  miles  on  any  side  of  him  without  fatigue,  and 
 yet  he  accounts  it  '  a  splendid  prison,'  because  he  cannot  run 
 about  like  a  man  in  the  full  vigour  of  youth.  His  heart  is  set 
 on  going  to  the  island  ;  and  we  had  yesterday  a  council  with 
 Mr.  Cline  in  the  chair,  and  permission  is  given  by  the  faculty 
 for  him  to  go  ;  but  this  permission  is  rather  with  a  view  to 
 reconcile  him  afterwards  to  stay  contented  here,  than  with  any 
 expectation  of  benefit  from  the  present  journey.  He  is  to  be 
 attended  by  one  of  his  medical  friends  ;  for  without  that  I 
 could  not  give  my  consent  to  his  going. 
 
 "  In  all  this  we  behold  a  striking  portrait  of  human  nature: 
 God  has  given  us  innumerable  blessings,  but  we  are  not  satis- 
 fied :  we  set  our  hearts  upon  something  that  will  do  us  harm, 
 instead  of  thankfully  enjoying  what  God  has  given  us  for  our 
 good  ;  and,  as  in  my  Brother's  case,  a  consciousness  that  we 
 are  acting  unwisely  robs  us  of  one  half  the  pleasure  even  of  the 
 anticipation  ;  and  it  always  adds  a  much  greater  pungency  to 
 the  gall,  with  which  every  cup  is  in  some  degree  mixed.  I  am 
 glad  I  am  with  him,  that  I  may  watch  over  him  during  this 
 perilous  journey  ;  but  I  should  feel  more  happy,  if  his  mind 
 were  to  rally  above  all  such  considerations.  We  all  are  apt  to 
 have  our  minds  too  much  attached  to  earthly  things  ;  but 
 I  think  that  this  is  a  disadvantage  particularly  connected 
 with  late  conversion,  and  with  great  worldly  prosperity. 
 
 "  I  know  not  whether  I  have  before  told  you,  that  after 
 thirty  years'  abode  in  my  old  rooms,  I  am  going  to  change 
 them  :  but  when  speaking  on  such  a  subject  as  the  foregoing, 
 it  is  highly  proper  that  I  should  give  you  the  reasons  of  my 
 change.  I  was  well  contented  to  live  and  die  there  ;  but  by 
 the  sudden  death  of  Mr.  P.  rooms  are  come  to  me,  which  have 
 a  passage  to  every  room,  instead  of  the  large  room  being  a 
 thoroughfare  to  the  others.  This  to  a  person  looking  forward 
 to  a  period  of  sickness  and  of  death  is  of  some  importance  ;  and 
 it  determined  me  to  change  my  rooms  ;  more  especially  as 
 I  shall  now  have  a  servant's  room,  and  a  solitary  oratory  on 
 the  roof;  a  walk  where  no  eye,  but  that  of  the  Supreme,  can 
 
JET.   62.]  KKV.    CHARLES    SIMMON.  253 
 
 behold  me.  I  have  made  considerable  alterations  in  them,  to 
 which  I  was  induced  by  an  offer  of  my  Brother  to  aid  in 
 fitting  them  up,  to  the  extent  of  £200,  (thia  is  entn   rn 
 
 for  it  lias  not  been  mentioned  to  a  human  being.)  They  arc 
 now  made  all  that  can  he  wished,  and  it  is  possible,  that  any 
 person  ignorant  of  my  views  may  imagine  that  I  am  building 
 my  nest  on  high  (for  I  am  up  two  pair  of  stairs)  •  but  I  hope 
 my  views  are  towards  another  and  a  better  world  :  I  have  long 
 felt  how  little  this  world  can  do  for  me,  and  I  desire  to  be 
 standing  ready  for  that  world  to  which  1  am  hastening." 
 
 "  St.  John's,  Isle  of  Wight,  August  29. 
 "  My  poor  invalid  Brother  and  myself  arrived  here. 
 by  short  stages,  on  Wednesday  last  ;  and  lie  bore  his  journey 
 far  better  than  I  expected.  He  was  brought  from  the  shore 
 in  a  sheet  by  six  men,  and  arrived  without  any  material  in- 
 jury. Indeed  God  appeared  to  be  most  signally  gracious  to 
 him  ;  for  we  had  fine  weather  all  the  way  down  ;  and  on  no 
 day  since  could  he  possibly  have  crossed  the  water.  Still 
 however  he  feels  exhausted,  in  a  measure,  by  the  efforts  which 
 he  has  made  to  get  hither ;  and  1  am  in  hopes,  that  I  shall  be 
 able  to  prevail  upon  him  to  leave  the  island  early  in  next 
 month,  if  there  should  be  any  favourable  weather  for  it,  in- 
 stead of  waiting  till  October,  as  he  has  hitherto  intended. 
 
 "I  had  hoped  that  I  should  be  able  to  express  to  you  my 
 sentiments  about  the  picture  of  our  most  beloved  and  honoured 
 brother  Martyn  ;  but  I  have  not  yet  been  able  to  get  it  out  of 
 the  ship,  notwithstanding  every  effort  made  for  that  purpose. 
 It  is  however  no  little  joy  to  me  to  know  that  it  has  arrived 
 safe ;  and  I  have  given  all  the  necessary  orders  about  the 
 framing  of  it,  and  sending  it  to  Cambridge,  where  I  hope  to 
 find  it  on  my  return.  It  is  indeed  an  inestimable  present  ; 
 and  I  shall  send  the  small  one,  which  is  in  my  possession,  as 
 a  present  to  Mr.  Charles  Hoare,  to  whom  it  will  be  very  ac- 
 ceptable  
 
 "What  a  treasure  is  that  letter  of  Mr.  Martyn  to  Mr.  Oor- 
 rie  !  A  thousand  thanks  to  you  for  sending  me  a  copy  of  it. 
 It  affords  just  such  a  view  of  our  beloved  friend  as  I  would 
 have  wished  to  see.  When  we  have  nothing  to  call  forth 
 particular  feelings,  we  go  on  in  the  common  jog-trot  way  ; 
 but  on  such  an  occasion  as  that,  the  heart  shows  itself  in  it- 
 true  light ;  and  there  is  in  that   letter  an  artless  simplicity 
 
254  MEMOIRS   OF   THE  [1812. 
 
 which  I  must  admire.  As  for  sitting  down  to  write  a  re- 
 ligious letter,  it  is  what  I  cannot  do  myself ;  and  what  I  do 
 not  very  much  admire,  unless  there  be  some  particular  occa- 
 sion that  calls  for  it.  I  love  rather  that  a  letter  be  a  free  and 
 easy  communication  of  such  things  as  are  upon  the  mind,  and 
 such  as  we  imagine  will  interest  the  person  with  whom  we 
 correspond.  Some  indeed,  who  have  a  talent  for  letter  writing, 
 may  employ  their  pen  profitably  in  the  more  direct  and 
 formal  way  ;  but  it  is  a  thing  I  cannot  do ;  religion  with  me 
 is  only  the  salt  with  which  I  season  the  different  subjects  on 
 which  I  write  ;  and  it  is  recommended  in  that  view  by  St. 
 Paul,  to  be  used  in  the  whole  of  our  converse  with  each  other. 
 Doubtless  when  the  mind  can  soar,  and  we  can  dip  our  pen  in 
 angel's  ink,  it  is  most  delightful  to  prosecute  the  heavenly 
 theme  :  but  to  sit  down  in  cold  blood  and  say,  I  must  now 
 write  a  religious  letter,  is  to  me  an  irksome  task  ;  or,  rather, 
 a  task  which  1  leave  to  those  who  have  talents  for  it.  In 
 a  word,  religious  communications  are  then  most  delightful, 
 when  they  proceed  from  the  abundance  of  the  heart ;  but  all 
 the  sweetness  of  them  is  taken  away,  when  they  are  constrained 
 and  formal. 
 
 "  I  told  you  in  a  former  letter  the  plan  I  had  for  a  course 
 of  Sermons  before  the  University,  in  case  I  should  be  nomi- 
 nated again  this  year  :  but  the  Vice-Chancellor  (Dr.  Browne 
 of  Christ's  College)  says,  he  will  not  take  the  trouble  of  nomi- 
 nating preachers  ;  so  that  during  this  year  Mr.  Heckford  will 
 have  it  all  to  himself.  I  thank  the  Lord  that  I  feel  not  the 
 smallest  disappointment  :  if  God  had  any  work  for  me  to 
 do  for  Him  in  the  University  pulpit,  he  would  soon  put  me 
 there. 
 
 "October  14,  1812. 
 "  Now  let  me  go  to  another  cause  of  joy  scarcely  infe- 
 rior to  the  former.  On  Monday,  the  very  same  day  that  the  people 
 returned  to  a  sense  of  their  duty,  I  opened  and  put  up  the 
 picture  of  my  ever  dear  and  honoured  brother.  Mr.  Martyn. 
 I  had  indeed,  after  it  was  opened  at  the  India  House,  gone  to 
 see  it  there,  and,  notwithstanding  all  that  you  had  said 
 respecting  it  to  prepare  my  mind,  I  was  so  overpowered  by 
 the  sight,  that  I  could  not  bear  to  look  upon  it ;  but  turned 
 away  and  wont  to  a  distance,  covering  my  face,  and,  in  spite 
 of  every  effort  to  the  contrary,  crying  aloud  with  anguish  ; 
 E.  was  with  me  ;  and  all  the  bystanders  said  to  her,  k  That 
 
.i:t.  52.]  i:i:v.   <ii.\ku:s   si  mi-ox. 
 
 I  suppose  is  his  father.1     And  I  think  it  probable,   thai  if  I 
 had  been  his  father,  or  his  mother  either,   I  should  do(  bai  • 
 
 felt  more  than  I  did  on  the  occasion.  Shall  1  attempt  to 
 describe  to  you  the  veneration  and  (lie  love  with  which  I  Look 
 at  it?  No  words  that  I  can  write  will  convoy  an  adequate 
 idea;  nothing  but  yourown  tender  mind  can  exactly  conceive 
 what  I  feel.  I  remember  (indeed  can  never  forget)  the  look 
 of  a  certain  lady,  when  the  thought  of  your  going  to  [ndi 
 was  last  suggested  to  her.  One  might  endeavour  to  describ 
 the  mixed  emotions  that  were  then  depicted  in  her  coun- 
 tenance :  but  it  must  have  been  seen  in  order  to  be  under- 
 stood ami  appreciated  ;  so  I  should  in  vain  attempt  to  de- 
 scribe wdiat  I  feel,  and  trust  I  shall  long  continue  to  feel,  in 
 looking  on  that  image  of  my  beloved  friend.  In  seeing  how 
 much  he  is  worn  1  am  constrained  to  call  to  my  relief  the 
 thought,  in  whose  service  he  has  worn  himself  so  much  :  an  1 
 this  reconciles  me  to  the  idea  of  weakness,  of  sickness,  or  even, 
 if  God  were  so  to  appoint,  of  death  itself.  As  for  your  aim  e 
 of  the  painter's  device  to  represent  India,  I  do  not  at  all  agree 
 with  you  :  it  is  done  as  well  as  I  wish  it  :  and  the  portrait 
 itself  cannot  I  think  be  excelled.*  I  behold  in  it  all  the 
 mind  of  my  honoured  brother  :  and  if  a  thousand  guineas  had 
 been  sent  me  instead  of  it,  they  would  really  and  truly  be 
 lighter  than  the  dust  upon  the  balance  in  comparison  of  it. 
 Pardon  me  if  I  say,  that  in  the  two  portraits  I  seem  to  have 
 the  wealth  of  the  Indies. 
 
 "  I  have  had  some  of  my  hair  taken  off,  that  I  may  send 
 him  a  pair  of  sleeve-buttons,  to  wear  in  the  remembrance  of  one 
 whom  he  has  obliged  beyond  all  that  language  can  express." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  dearest  Brother,  "  Fitzroy  Farm,  Dec.  14,  1812. 
 
 "  Here  I  arrived  three  days  ago  to  attend  my  beloved 
 Brother  in  his  last  hours,  which  are  now  drawing  fast  to  a  close. 
 The  state  of  his  body  has  not  admitted  of  much  conversation 
 with  him;  but  the  little  I  have  had  has  been  very  comforting 
 to  my  soul.  The  first  words  he  said  to  me  were,  *  I  know  thai 
 my  Redeemer  liveth  ;  and  in  Him,  as  dying  and  interceding 
 
 *  This  picture  was  bequeathed  by  Mr.  Simeon  to  the  Chancellor  and 
 Scholars  of  the  University  of*  Cambridge  ;  and  is  now  placed  in  the 
 University  Library. 
 
25 G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1813. 
 
 for  me,  is  all  my  hope.  I  am  much  more  comfortable  than 
 heretofore.'  What  can  I  wish  for  more  than  this,  except  that 
 I  myself  may  have  the  same  blessed  hope  in  a  dying  hour  ? 
 Have  I  not  reason  to  bless  God  for  my  own  illness,  which  occa- 
 sioned my  long  abode  with  him,  and  was  accessary,  I  trust,  to 
 his  eternal  welfare  ?  Yes,  I  bless  God  for  it ;  and  hope  my 
 own  soul  also  shall  not  be  without  some  benefit  resulting 
 from  it 
 
 "  Dear  Mr.  Martyn  has  been  at  death's  door  at  Tebriz,  and 
 is  coming  home  for  his  health.  Oh,  that  God  may  spare  his 
 valuable  life  !  You  may  be  well  assured,  that  many  hours  will 
 not  intervene  between  his  arrival  on  shore,  and  my  most  anxious 
 endeavours  to  promote  his  welfare.  In  whatever  place  he  shall 
 judge  best  for  his  complaint,  I  shall  be  most  thankful  to  have 
 the  honour  of  ministering  to  him 
 
 "Our  Anniversary  at  Cambridge  was  on  Thursday  last ;  and 
 not  a  whit  behind  our  last  year's  meeting.  Mr.  Cunningham 
 came  in  the  place  of  Mr.  Owen,  and  was  more  judicious,  and 
 quite  as  eloquent.  Mr.  Steinkopff  is  returned  from  the  Con- 
 tinent, whither  he  has  been  to  visit  the  foreign  Societies  ;  but 
 was  not  with  us  ;  having  arrived  but  a  few  days. 
 
 "  The  letter  of  Mr.  Martyn  to  Mr.  Corrie,  which  you  sent 
 me,  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  letters  that  was  ever  penned. 
 I  have  shewn  it  to  many  Fellows  of  his  College,  Messrs.  Wood, 
 Catton,  Hornbuckle,  Whitfield,  Fawcett,  and  it  has  caused  much 
 sympathy  among  them.  Indeed  my  correspondence  with  Mr. 
 Martyn  enables  me  from  time  to  time  to  communicate  to  them 
 some  intelligence  respecting  him,  and  brings  them  much  nearer 
 to  me  than  they  would  otherwise  be." 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 1813. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  friend  and  Brother,  "  Feb.  12,  1813. 
 
 "  How  will  you  be  distressed  to  hear  the  afflictive 
 intelligence  which  I  have  to  communicate,  respecting  our  be- 
 loved and  honoured  brother,  Mr.  Martyn  1  The  day  before 
 yesterday  a  letter  arrived  from  Mr.  Isaac  Morier  at  Constanti- 
 nople, announcing  that  on  the  16th  of  October  (or  thereabouts) 
 
.TA\  r}:).  ]  i;i;v.    QHARLBS   SIMEON. 
 
 our  beloved  brother  entered  into  the  realms  of  glory,  as 
 for  ever  in  the  bosom  of  bis  God.   .   .   . 
 
 "  But  what  an  event  it  is  !     How  calamitous  to  his  friends, 
 to  India,  and  to  the  world  !     Methinks   I    hear  God  Bay,     !'•• 
 still,  and  know  that  I  am  God.'     Our  rebellious  spi 
 ready  to  rise,  and  to  charge  God  foolishly  ;  but  it  be"  omes  us, 
 like  Aaron,  to  hold  our  peace.     I  had  been  forming  plans  in 
 my  mind  with  a  view  to  the  restoration  of  his  health  in  1 
 land,  and  should  now  have  been  able  to  carry  into  execu 
 whatever  might  have  been  judged  expedient:  but  1  am  denied 
 the  joy  of  ministering  to  him." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  friend  and  Brother,  "  April  2,  1813. 
 
 "  On  the  subject  of  facilitating  the  diffusion  of  Chris- 
 tian light  in  India,  there  are  going  to  be  petitions  from  all 
 quarters.  Vast  opposition  is  made  to  it  :  Lord  Castlereagh  is 
 adverse  to  it  :  examinations  are  making  in  relation  to  it  (as 
 well  as  to  the  trade  of  India)  at  the  bar  of  the  House  of 
 Commons  :  Mr.  Hastings,  Lord  Teignmouth,  and  others,  have 
 given  their  evidence,  Hastings  is  very  adverse.   .  .  . 
 
 "  Lord  Castlereagh's  plan  is  to  send  out  a  Bishop  and  three 
 Archdeacons  :  but  whether  it  will  be  approved  in  Parliament 
 I  cannot  tell.  .   .  . 
 
 "  We  are  making  collections  for  Mr.  Martyn's  brother's 
 family,  who  in  him  have  lost  their  main  support.  We  have 
 got  about  .£400,  and  Mr.  Thornton  has  sent  you  papers  for  the 
 purpose  of  getting  them  some  aid  in  India.  On  this  account, 
 by  the  advice  of  Mr.  Wilberforce,  I  have  not  yet  set  on  foot  a 
 Subscription  for  Mrs.  Brown.  It  w^as  thought  that  both  coming 
 precisely  at  the  same  moment  would  injure  both,  and  thai 
 Mrs.  B.'s  should  be  deferred  till  it  was  seen  what  the  East 
 India  Company  would  do  for  her:  when  the  proper  time  comes, 
 I  shall  feel  happy  in  exerting  myself  for  her. 
 
 "  Whilst  death  has  been  accomplishing  its  work  with  you, 
 it  has  not  been  idle  amongst  us.  You  will  be  grieved  to  hear 
 that  that  honoured  servant  of  God,  Mr.  Robinson  of  Leia  li 
 died  suddenly  about  a  week  ago.  He  had  been  repeated k 
 tacked  with  a  paralysis;  and  the  last  stroke  removed  him  in 
 a  moment.  Dr.  Buchanan  also  is  very  poorly,  and  lias  lost 
 his  second  wife.     Everything  says  to  us,   '  Be  ye  also  ready.' 
 
 "  I  am  doubtful  whether  some  marble  Inscription  should 
 
 s 
 
258  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1813. 
 
 not  be  put  up  in  St.  John's  College  Chapel  for  our  beloved 
 Martyn.  If  it  be  approved,  I  think  I  shall  get  it  done.  But 
 respecting  the  propriety  of  such  a  step  at  Dinapore  and  at 
 Oawnpore,  I  can  have  little  doubt.  You,  however,  will  judge 
 and  act  in  this  as  you  see  fit.  I  had  thought  of  putting  one 
 in  Trinity  Church'/  ;: 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  friend  and  Brother,  "  May  16,  1813. 
 
 "  There  have  been  about  loOO  petitions  delivered,  to 
 desire  that  some  opportunity  may  be  afforded  to  pious  persons 
 to  diffuse  the  light  of  Christianity  in  India  :  but  almost  all 
 feel  the  necessity  of  limiting  it  to  persons  recommended  by 
 some  large  Society,  and  approved  by  the  Government  at  home. 
 
 "  The  whole  Christian  world  seems  stirred  up,  almost  as 
 you  would  expect  it  to  be  in  the  Millennium.  You  remember 
 the  second  week  in  May  used  to  be  a  kind  of  sacred  season  for 
 the  London  Missionary  Society:  now  the  first  week  also  is  holy 
 and  devoted  to  many  different  objects ;  all  of  which  I  have 
 just  attended. 
 
 "  Tuesday. — '  The  Society  for  Missions  to  Africa  and  the 
 
 "  This  was  afterwards  done :  the  Tablet  is  in  the  Chancel,  on  the 
 South  Wall,  and  bears  the  following  inscription  : 
 
 Tins  Tablet 
 
 is  erected  to  the  Memory  of 
 
 The  Rev.  HENRY  MARTYN,  B.D. 
 
 Fellow  of  St.  John's  College, 
 
 and  two  years  Curate  of  this  Parish. 
 
 He  gained  by  his  talents  the  highest  Academical  honours; 
 
 but  counting  all  loss  for  Christ, 
 
 he  left  his  Native  Country,  and  went  into  the  East, 
 
 as  a  Chaplain  of  the  lion  East  India  Company. 
 
 There,  having  faithfully  done  the  work  of  an  Evangelist, 
 
 in  preaching  the  Qospel  of  a  Crucified  Redeemer, 
 
 in  translating  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  the  Oriental  Languages, 
 
 and  in  defending  the  Christian  Faith  in  the  heart  o(  Persia 
 
 against  the  united  talents  oft  lie  most  learned  Mahometans, 
 
 he  died  at  Tokat  on  the  l(ith  o^  October,  1812, 
 
 in  the  31st  year  oi'  his  age. 
 
 The  chief  monuments  which  he  left  o(  his  piety  and  talents  are 
 
 Translations  of  the  New  Testament 
 
 into  the  llindostanee  and  Persian  Languages; 
 
 and    '  by  these   lie,  being  dead,   vet   speaketh.' 
 
 •  Prayyethi  Lordofthi  harvest, 
 
 that  //•  wiU  send  forth  labourers  into  His  harvest? 
 
in,  53.]  rkv.  CHAELEa  simkon.  259 
 
 Bast/  together  with  '  The  African  Institution.'  Mr.  Dealtry 
 preached — and  sueli  a  Sermon,  as  to  electrify  the  whole  Con- 
 gregation, It  was  printed  instantly,  in  order  to  be  circulated 
 among  tin;  Members  of  both  Houses  of  Parliament,  It  u  on 
 the  subject  of  evangelizing  India. 
 
 u  Wednesday.— <  The  Bible  Society.'  Two  of  the  Royal 
 Dukes  attended  (Kent  and  Sussex),  and  the  Duke  of  fork 
 would,  if  he  had  been  able. 
 
 "  Thursday. — Two  Societies.  That  for  'the  Conversion  of 
 the  Jews/  and  '  The  Prayer  Book  and  Homily  Society.' 
 
 "  Friday. — '  The  Jews'  Society'  Report.  In  the  view  of  these 
 things  we  are  constrained  to  say,  l  What  hath  God  wrought !' 
 
 "  I  have  a  letter  this  day  from  Mr.  Fry,  saying  that  he 
 expects  the  Bishop  of  London  to  consecrate  the  new  Chapel 
 which  is  building  for  the  'Jews'  Society'  at  Bethnal  Green  ; 
 and  that  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  has  expressed  regret 
 at  not  having  given  them  his  countenance  before.  For  this  last 
 society  I  am  much  interested,  being  one  of  the  trustees  for  the 
 Chapel.  The  laying  of  the  first  stone  about  three  weeks  ago 
 was  a  most  interesting  scene.  The  Duke  of  Kent  laid  it ;  and 
 Lord  Erskine,  Lord  Dundas,  Mr.  Wilberforce,  &c.  assisted  with 
 a  silver  trowel.  We  hope  it  will  be  ready  in  about  fifteen 
 months  :  other  buildings  will  afterwards  be  added,  for  the 
 lodging  and  employing  both  the  children  that  have  been  bap- 
 tized, and  the  adults  that  want  employment. 
 
 "  A  rich  Jew  on  the  Continent  has  been  converted  ;  and  he 
 is  preaching  among  his  brethren.  He  is  a  merchant  who  has 
 five  difFerent  concerns  in  five  different  cities,  and  from  ten  to 
 twelve  clerks  in  every  one.  With  such  influence,  we  cannot 
 but  hope  that  he  may  lead  many  to  a  consideration  of  the 
 subject.  As  for  the  work  of  conversion,  we  know  to  Whom 
 that  exclusively  belongs,  even  though  '  Paul  should  plant,  or 
 Apollos  water.'  This  day  brings  me  tidings  of  another  rich 
 Jew  embracing  the  Christian  faith.  0  that  that  whole  nation 
 might  remember  themselves  and  turn  unto  the  Lord  ! 
 
 "  In  my  last  letter  I  mentioned  the  melancholy  tiding 
 our  beloved  brother  Marty n's  death.  I  told  you  also  of  hifl 
 Persian  Testament  being  finished  ;  and  his  controversy  with 
 the  Mahometans  being  consigned  to  my  care  (though  it  is  not 
 yet  arrived),  in  order  that  it  may  be  published  in  India.  I 
 shall  (d.v.)  act  in  this  matter  under  the  advice  of  Lord  Teign- 
 mouth.     The  utmost  care  has  been  taken  to  secure  the  safe 
 
 s  2 
 
260  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1813. 
 
 arrival  of  his  writings.  A  life  of  him  will  be  written  by  my 
 dear  friend,  Mr.  Sargent  (a  man  well  qualified  for  the  office), 
 and  I  am  collecting  all  possible  materials  from  England  and 
 Persia  ;  and  to  you  I  look  (with  Mr.  Corrie)  to  send  me 
 materials  from  India  ;  Mrs.  Young  will  furnish  me  with  some. 
 We  shall  proceed  slowly  ;  that  it  may  be  a  work  worthy  of  our 
 beloved  friend's  character.  How  deeply  will  you  be  grieved, 
 as  will  multitudes  of  others  in  India,  at  such  a  loss  !  Truly, 
 it  is  a  breach,  that  will  not  readily  be  healed  :  but  God  has 
 1  the  residue  of  the  Spirit  ; '  and  He  can  make  even  this  tend 
 to  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel. 
 
 "  My  own  health,  through  the  goodness  of  God,  is  good  :  my 
 voice  tolerably  strong ;  I  can  preach  once  with  ease,  and  twice 
 with  difficulty  :  twice,  if  continued  for  any  time,  would  bring 
 me  down.  I  am  going  to  rest  for  three  months  in  the  sum- 
 mer :  your  dear  Mother  and  Esther  are  going  with  me  to  the 
 sea-side,  where  we  hope  to  spend  a  profitable  time  in  quiet 
 retirement.  If  this  is  wrong,  the  fault  is  yours.  You  re- 
 member your  parting  charge,  '  Son,  behold  thy  Mother  ! ' — so 
 that  if  we  obey  your  commands,  you  must  bear  all  the  blame. 
 Truly,  I  find  her  to  be  a  mother  to  me  ;  nor  do  I  believe  it 
 possible  for  a  human  being  to  manifest  a  maternal  spirit  to  a 
 greater  extent  towards  her  own  offspring,  than  she  does  to- 
 wards me.  I  pray  God  I  may  be  permitted  in  my  turn  to 
 minister  in  some  measure  to  her  happiness.  .   .  . 
 
 "  Mrs.  James  has  been  at  the  point  of  death.  She  was 
 twenty-eight  days  without  taking  half  an  ounce  of  solid  food, 
 or  half-a-pint  of  liquid  in  the  whole  time.  But  such  a  state 
 of  soul  I  have  rarely  seen.  God  was  with  her  of  a  truth  ;  and 
 Mr.  Okes  told  me,  that  nothing  but  the  surprising  placidity 
 of  her  mind  had  kept  her  from  death  ;  since  without  it  she 
 could  not  possibly  have  survived.  These  are  sweet  testimonies 
 to  the  truth  of  our  word,  and  to  the  power  and  grace  of  Christ. 
 Blessed  be  God  for  them  ! " 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "July  1G,  1813,  Sandgate,  near  Folkstone. 
 "  My  very  dear  friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  Sandgate  !  Sandgate  !  What  can  have  carried  him 
 there!  Whom  is  he  visiting  there'?  or  whom  lias  lie  with  him 
 there  1  I  know  not  how  many  notes  of  admiration  you  will 
 use,  when  I  tell  you  that  I  am  here  with  your  dear  Mother 
 
T/r.  53.]  RBV.  OHABUN   BDCXON.  261 
 
 and  Esther.  Two  months  ago  1  was  rather  sinking,  and  deter 
 mined  to  lay  by  for  the  summer:  but  within  thai  space  I  have 
 astonishingly  risen  again,  notwithstanding  the  continuance  of 
 my  work  on  a  small  scale,  owing  under  God  to  m)  having 
 taken  several  excursions  (as  you  will  hear  presently  j  between 
 the  Sabbaths.  This  amendment  might  almost  have  led  me  to 
 say,  'Now  I  need  not  lay  by  at  all  ;'  but  it  has  rather  induced 
 me  to  argue  thus  :  'If  I  am  so  much  better  for  the  change  of 
 air  notwithstanding  my  work,  what  may  1  not  hope  for,  it'  I 
 carry  into  execution  my  projected  plan  I'  M\  view  has  been 
 to  see  no  human  being,  and  to  be  silent  as  death  for  the  space 
 of  three  months.  But  how  could  this  he  effected  without  the 
 society  of  some  friend  who  could  read  to  me,  and  relieve  the 
 tedium  of  entire  solitude  I-  It  was  judged  that  an  excursion 
 to  the  sea  would  be  conducive  to  the  health,  and  to  the  com- 
 fort too,  both  of  your  Mother  and  Esther,  and  accordingly  we 
 have  united  in  the  plan,  and  fixed  our  residence  ai  Sandgate, 
 where  the  Wilberforccs  spent  the  last  summer,  and  are  to 
 spend  this. 
 
 "  The  circumstances  that  have  occurred  within  these  three 
 weeks  are  too  important  to  pass  over  in  silence.  On  the  5th 
 of  this  month  we  had  fixed  to  set  out  on  our  journey,  and  five 
 days  previous  to  it  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  remove  into  the 
 eternal  world  our  dear  brother  in  the  Lord,  the  first  spiritual 
 acquaintance  that  1  had  in  the  world,  Mr.  Venn.  For  about 
 three  mouths  he  gradually  sank,  and,  at  last,  was  quite  given 
 over  about  three  weeks  before  his  death.  At  that  time  I  went 
 up  to  Town  to  settle  Mrs.  Brown  and  her  family  ;  and  availed 
 myself  of  that  opportunity  to  visit  my  dying  friend.  Thrice 
 I  enjoyed  the  high  privilege  of  praying  with  him,  on  all  of 
 Which  occasions  his  whole  family  was  summoned  together. 
 The  first  of  these  times  he  said  to  me,  'Do  not  pray,  but  len- 
 der praise  and  thanks  ;  let  it  all  be  praise.'  The  last  time  he 
 continued  praying  aloud  after  1  had  finished,  and  commended 
 his  children,  servants,  parish,  &c.  to  God,  in  a  very  devout  and 
 heavenly  manner.  When  1  took  leave  of  him,  1  did  QOl 
 expect  to  see  him  any  more  \  but  in  about  ten  days  he  was 
 tapped  ;  and  hopes  were  entertained  that  he  might  live  for 
 many  months  ;  these  however  soon  vanished,  and  he  entered 
 into  his  rest  on  the  1st  of  July. 
 
 "I  now  became  one  of  the  acting  trustees  (having  been 
 originally  nominated  a  provisional  one)  to  the  Livings  of  the 
 
262  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1813. 
 
 late  Mr.  Thornton  of  Clapham.  I  instantly  wrote  to  my  co- 
 trustees to  fix  their  eyes  on  God,  to  whom  alone  we  should 
 look  in  such  an  important  matter.  My  mind  was  at  once 
 made  up  to  act  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  that  alone  ;  I 
 
 instantly  called  on  Mr.  ,  secured  his  co-operation,   and 
 
 appointed  Mr.  Dealtry,  who  was  desired  by  all  the  parish,  and 
 who  is  the  fittest  person  that  can  be  found  for  the  situation. 
 For  months  together  he  had  preached  at  Clapham  in  Mr. 
 Venn's  stead ;  and  yesterday  I  sent  him  the  Presentation  to 
 the  Living.  I  have  the  joy  of  finding  my  conduct  most  fully 
 approved.  I  felt  that  I  might,  if  I  pleased,  decline  to  act ; 
 but,  if  I  acted,  I  had  no  option  ;  I  must  do  simply  and  solely 
 what  I  believed  would  be  most  acceptable  to  God,  and  I  adore 
 His  name  that  this  important  matter  is  brought  to  so  happy  a 
 conclusion.* 
 
 "  It  was  but  a  week  before  that  I  went  with  Dr.  Jowett 
 and  Mr.  Preston  to  Oxford,  for  the  establishment  of  a  Bible 
 Society  there  for  the  County.  The  matter  went  off  pretty  well, 
 the  three  Secretaries  being  there.     Considerable  interest  was 
 
 occasioned  by  Mr. ,  M.  P.  for  Oxford,  speaking  for  half  an 
 
 hour  against  the  use  of  the  words,  '  without  note  or  comment.' 
 He  conceived  it  to  be  a  public  reflection  upon  all  commentators, 
 and  to  be  a  withholding  of  necessary  instruction  from  the  poor. 
 He  was  hissed  a  good  deal,  but  went  on  undaunted.  After  he 
 had  done,  Mr.  Owen  got  up  and  answered  him,  in  a  very  com- 
 
 *  Amongst  other  testimonies  to  his  judicious  choice  and  holy  fidelity 
 in  this  delicate  matter,  Mr.  Simeon  had  the  satisfaction  of  receiving  the 
 following  remarks  from  two  distinguished  friends,  who  were  peculiarly 
 qualified  to  form  a  correct  judgment  on  the  occasion. 
 
 "JulyS,  1813. 
 
 "  The  Parish  to  a  man  are  longing  and  praying  for  Deal  try  ; 
 and  I  believe,  if  they  were  called  on  to  express  their  wishes,  there  would 
 not  be  a  dissenting  voice  among  old  or  young,  rich  or  poor,  male  or 
 female;  but  all  would  unite  in  praying  for  his  appointment.  He  has 
 gained  their  hearts  in  a  way  which  is  quite  surprising." 
 
 "July  13,  1813. 
 
 "I  cannot  close  this  letter  without  placing  on  paper  the 
 acknowledgement,  which  I  before  expressed  in  your  presence,  of  our 
 obligations  to  you — obligations,  as  I  trust,  which  we  never  shall  forget, 
 for  the  integrity  and  wisdom  with  which  you  appear  to  us  to  have  acted 
 in  the  case  of  the  Living  of  Clapham.  Our  thanks,  indeed,  are  chiefly 
 due  to  Him,  who  has  the  power  over  all  hearts,  and  is  the  Director  of 
 all  events;  but  the  expression  of  subordinate  gratitude,  which  I  beg  to 
 offer  you,  will,  1  am  sure,  be  acceptable  in  Ilis  sight." 
 
a:t.  58.]  BBT.    0HABLB8   SIMEON. 
 
 plete  and  eloquent  manner.     Eere  was  true  eloquence.     The 
 eet  speeches  of  Mr.  Owen  and  Mr.  Hughes  savoured  too  much 
 
 of  the  lamp  ;  but  this  came  from  the  heart.  In  point  of  i  B 
 the  Meeting  was  very,  very  far  below  that  of  Cambridge  ;  but 
 upon  paper  it  is  far,  v<ty  far  above  els  :  for  even  at  the  first, 
 they  had  six  Masters  and  ibur  Professors  to  countenance  them, 
 and  several  of  the  nobility;  and  now  they  have  the  Duke  of 
 Marlborough  (Lord  Lieutenant),  and  Lord  Grenville  (the  Chan- 
 cellor), with  a  host  of  others  :  and  now  they  have  altered  the 
 title  of  their  society  to  the  ' Oxford  and  Oxfordshire.'  Thi: 
 was  owing  to  a  curious  circumstance,  which  will  please  you. 
 There  was  an  Ordinary,  at  which  the  principal  promoters  of 
 the  measure  dined.  After  dinner  the  Chairman  drank  to  the 
 prosperity  of  the  two  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 
 It  was  now  expected,  that  one  of  us  Cantabs  should  get  up  and 
 return  thanks.  ])r.  Jowett  on  account  of  the  heat  had  left  the 
 room,  and  there  remained  only  Mr.  Preston  and  myself.  Mes- 
 sage after  message  was  sent  to  me  by  Mr.  Owen;  but  I  would 
 not  rise :  and  when  all  the  company  were  looking  for  some- 
 thing from  me,  I  said,  I  could  not  think  of  rising  in  behalf  of 
 my  University,  unless  others  did  in  behalf  of  Oxford.  Then, 
 to  force  me  up,  Mr.  Wilson  got  up  and  made  a  speech;  after 
 which  I  could  no  longer  decline.  I  therefore  began  with  say- 
 ing, that  as  they,  the  Chairman  and  Mr.  Wilson,  had  forced 
 me  to  speak,  I  would  wreak  my  vengeance  upon  them.  Ace 
 ingly,  in  a  jocose  way,  I  began  with  the  Chairman,  and  found 
 fault  with  a  toast  he  had  given,  viz.  the  Oxfordshire  Bible 
 Society.  I  observed  that  Oxford  was  the  place  from  whence 
 wisdom  and  knowledge  emanated  to  the  ends  of  the  earth — 
 that  the  Scriptures  contained  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and 
 knowledge —  ....  and  that  I  thought  the  University  should 
 have  the  honour  of  sending  forth  that  which  was  sacred,  as  well 
 as  that  which  was  profane — and  that  I  hoped  the  next  time 
 a  toast  was  given  on  that  subject,  it  would  be  the  Oxford  and 
 Oxfordshire  Bible  Society.  This  gave  a  very  interesting  turn 
 to  the  Meeting,  for  the  Chairman,  with  equal  good  humour, 
 got  up  and  defended  himself*  shewing  that  the  County  had 
 done  everything,  and  the  University  nothing  :  that  the  electric 
 fluid  had  collected  all  the  County  over,  but  had  shot  over  the 
 University,  without  touching  one  of  its  pinnacles;  and  that  if 
 they  would  now  exert  themselves,  he  would  admit  them  to  the 
 firm;  but  they  should  hold  their  place  as  junior  partners,  ami 
 
264  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1813. 
 
 the  firm  should  stand,  The  Oxfordshire  and  Oxford  Bible 
 Society.  Thus  we  had  our  jokes,  which  greatly  enlivened  the 
 party;  and  I  thought  no  more  of  it:  but  within  four  days 
 afterwards  a  public  Meeting  was  called,  and  the  name  which  I 
 had  proposed  was  given  to  it;  a  name  which  is  of  amazing  im- 
 portance in  the  eyes  of  the  world.  It  is  very  pleasant  to  see 
 from  what  little  incidents  important  things  frequently  arise. 
 
 "  I  mentioned  above  that  the  Bible  Society  had  done  great 
 things  for  Mr.  Deal  try;  and  I  will  now  mention  another,  who 
 by  means  of  it  has  obtained  a  rich  blessing  to  his  soul;  it  is 
 the  lion.  Dr.  Ryder,  brother  to  Lord  Harrowby,  and  Dean  of 
 Wells.  He  will  be  most  probably  the  next  Bishop.  He  visited 
 me  at  Cambridge,  and  preached  for  me  on  Commencement 
 Sunday,  a  most  excellent  sermon  ;  and  he  seems  determined 
 to  give  himself  up  wholly  to  the  Lord.  He  applied  to  me  also 
 for  a  Curate  ;  and  has  taken  one  of  my  recommendation.  How 
 delightful  is  it  to  see  Dignitaries  in  our  Church  thus  coming 
 forward,  and  disciples  springing  up  in  '  Caesar's  household.' 
 
 "  The  week  previous  to  our  journey  was  the  Shelford  Meet- 
 ing. It  had  been  fixed  for  the  first  week  of  Mr.  Preston's 
 holidays  instead  of  the  last,  on  account  of  my  journey;  it  being 
 inexpedient  to  drag  your  mother  and  myself  from  the  extremity 
 of  Kent,  if  we  could  manage  without.  Circumstances  inter- 
 vened to  rob  us  of  a  great  number  of  our  party.  The  Edwards, 
 Hankinsons,  Steinkopffs,  Mrs.  Whincop,  Mr.  Michell,  Mr.  and 
 Miss  Clark,  Mr.  Clarkson,  Mr.  Prebendary  King,  (King  of 
 Trinity),  and  another  most  blessed  clergyman,  a  Mr.  Marks, 
 who  is  Mr.  MichelFs  Curate,  and  acts  quite  as  a  Missionary 
 at  Waterbeach,  near  Cambridge ;  but,  notwithstanding  the  loss 
 of  these  thirteen,  we  had  a  goodly  company  of  twenty-two ;  and 
 a  very  blessed  season  we  had  together 
 
 "  Our  Confirmation  was  a  profitable  season  to  my  young 
 people.  I  instructed  them  twice  a  week  in  the  Chancel,  and 
 bad  a  public  Catechising  and  instruction  on  the  Sunday  after- 
 noons. On  the  evening  of  the  Confirmation  I  preached  to  all 
 who  had  been  confirmed.  I  took  the  same  text  as  you  had  done, 
 and  told  them  that  it  was  to  be  considered  as  a  second  part 
 of  your  Sermon.  Yours  I  had  given  to  them  at  the  beginning, 
 (for  there  were  about  seventy  of  them  left  in  Mrs.  Parish's 
 hands),  and  it  was  delightful  to  me  to  be  a  follower  of  one  so 
 revered  by  them,  and  so  beloved  by  me.    Ever,  ever  yours." 
 
JET.   53.]  REV.    <  ILWILKS    SIMEON. 
 
 To  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 <•'  Sandgate,  A.ug.  16,  I  813, 
 
 "  My  dearest  friend  and  brother, 
 
 u  Your  critique  on  my  Answer  to  Marsh  I  perfectly 
 approve.  Vansittart  is  doubtless  a  pattern  for  controversial 
 he  is  a  razor — I  am  a  hatchet.  But  what  will  you  saj  to 
 Milner?  He  is  like  one  of  those  immense  hammers  moved  by 
 steam-engines  for  the  hammering  of  anchors.  I  sent  one  to 
 you  the  moment  it  came  out.  He  has  actually  crushed  his 
 adversary  to  atoms.  Of  all  the  men  in  Britain  that  have  done 
 good  to  the  Bible  Society,  there  is  scarcely  one,  except  the 
 Secretaries,  that  can  vie  with  Dr.  Marsh.  In  doing  all  thai 
 man  can  do  against  it  he  has  advanced  it  a  thousand  times 
 more  than  if  he  had  written  in  its  favour. 
 
 "  I  am  very  much  struck  with  Mr.  Ellerton's  communica- 
 tion respecting  Schools,  and  Translations.  It  shews  us  that 
 the  work  of  conversion  must  be  very  gradual  amongst  you, 
 unless  God  pour  out  his  Spirit  in  a  most  extraordinary  measure 
 upon  you  :  and  I  cannot  but  approve  in  the  highest  degree 
 what  he  says  of  one  good  translation  in  preference  to  forty  thai 
 are  crude  and  bad.  I  have  always  thought  that  the  Mission- 
 aries were  too  much  warped  by  a  desire  to  appear  great  bene- 
 factors to  India ;  and  when  I  heard  of  the  fire  at  Serampore, 
 I  could  not  but  think  that  God  designed  to  teach  them  by  it 
 some  valuable  lessons.  What  a  joy  would  it  be  to  my  soul,  to 
 hear  from  themselves  some  acknowledgement  of  their  error  in 
 this  respect !  But  that  is  too  much  to  expect  from  such  proud 
 creatures  as  we  are. 
 
 "  As  for  Mr.  E.  himself,  I  should  greatly  rejoice  to  hear  that 
 he  had  enjoyed  a  little  of  your  company.  He  seems  to  be  in 
 a  state  greatly  needing  your  sympathy  and  advice.  From  what 
 I  have  seen  in  the  Christian  world,  1  should  be  ready  to  judge 
 that  his  morbid  state  of  mind  originates  in  an  excess  of  worldly 
 care.  He  has  felt  his  spirits  oppressed  with  the  business  he 
 has  undertaken  ;  and  having  a  tender  conscience,  he  has  im- 
 puted to  a  want  of  spiritual  life,  the  languor  that  has  proceed,  d 
 from  a  defect  of  animal  spirits  and  of  physical  strength.  'I  his 
 is  a  process,  which  those  who  experience  it  scarcely  ever  und<  l  - 
 stand  ;  but  we,  who  stand  by  and  make  our  observations  in  a 
 more  dispassionate  manner,  can  discern  it  clearly 
 
 "I  hope  to  get  back  to  Cambridge  about  the  10th  of  October. 
 It  has  been  indeed  a  long  vacation;  and  I  hope  1  am  essen- 
 
266  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1814. 
 
 tially  stronger  than  I  was ;  but  I  never  expect  to  be  able  to 
 preach  twice  in  the  day  for  a  continuance.  I  fear  I  must 
 again  suspend  my  family  prayer  when  I  come  to  have  my 
 public  duties:  for  the  family  prayer  alone  is,  even  in  my 
 present  renewed  state,  quite  as  much  as  I  can  go  through  with 
 prudence." 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 1814. 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  dearest  friend  and  Brother,  "  Jan.  G,  1814. 
 
 u  In  my  last  I  informed  you  of  the  heavy  loss  which 
 we  had  all  sustained  by  the  sudden  death  of  Dr.  Jo  wet  t.  His 
 funeral  was  on  the  morning  of  the  Bible  Anniversary  ;  and 
 four  of  us,  as  a  deputation  from  the  Bible  Society,  attended  as 
 pall-bearers,  viz.,  Mr.  Brown  (Secretary),  Dr.  Clarke,  Mr. 
 Farish,  and  myself:  he  was  buried  in  the  Chapel  of  his  own 
 College.  The  Report  had  been  drawn  up  by  Dr.  Jowett ;  and 
 that  circumstance  gave  a  great  additional  interest  to  it.  Lord 
 Hardwicke  and  Lord  Francis  Osborne  were  both  in  London ; 
 and  the  Dean  of  Carlisle  was  so  affected  with  the  death  of 
 Dr.  J.  that  he  could  not  come  out.  We  therefore  called  Professor 
 Farish  to  the  chair ;  and  he  filled  it  in  a  way  that  impressed 
 and  delighted  the  whole  assembly.  The  speeches  I  send  you  ; 
 they  chiefly  related  to  that  honoured  servant  of  God  whom  we  had 
 lost,  in  order  to  embalm  his  memory,  and  give  vent  to  the  feel- 
 ings of  our  own  minds.  I  said  nothing  about  him  ;  because 
 I  intended  to  bear  my  testimony  the  following  Sunday  at  St. 
 Mary's.  All  clapping  and  applause  were  discountenanced,  in 
 order  that  nothing  might  diminish  the  solemnity  of  the  occa- 
 sion. Hence  the  Meeting  was  totally  different  from  any  that 
 has  ever  taken  place;  and,  on  the  whole,  it  was  more  edifying 
 than  any  other  Bible  Meeting  that  I  have  ever  seen.  You 
 will  see  that  reference  was  made  to  your  Pteport,  which  en- 
 courages and  comforts  us  all. 
 
 "  On  the  Sunday  I  preached  at  St.  Mary's.  Such  a  con- 
 gregation was  scarcely  ever  seen  there  before.  Above  or 
 below,  there  was  scarcely  room  to  move  :  and  I  have  reason  to 
 bless  my  God  that  the  attention  was  as  great  as  you  can  con- 
 ceive.    I  chose   1  Thess.  v.  1 — 8  for  my  text,  that   1  might 
 
jet.  54.]  m;v.  charles  simeon.  267 
 
 have  nothing  to  do,  but  to  let  God  Bimself  speak  I  can 
 truly  say,  I  kept  back  nothing  that  I  thought  would  be  pro- 
 fitable to  them  ;  and  yet  it  pleased  God  to  give  me  favour  In 
 
 their  sight,  so  that  all,  if  not  edified,  were  pleased  ;  and  i 
 would  hope  some  were  edified  also. 
 
 "By  Mr.  Robinson  I  sent  you  Dr.  Milner's  strictures  on 
 Dr.  Marsh  :  and  1  now  send  you  Dr.  Marsh's  Reply,  which  baa 
 called  forth  your  humble  servant  again.  In  a  former  letter  I 
 expressed  my  acquiescence  in  the  sentiments,  which  you  so 
 kindly  and  affectionately  stated,  respecting  my  i  Answer  to 
 Dr.  M.'s  Inquiry,'  and  I  did  so  the  rather,  that  I  might  en- 
 courage to  the  uttermost  such  kind  and  friendly  communi- 
 cations. But  having  taken  up  my  pen  again,  I  must  state  to 
 you  the  reasons  of  my  writing  in  the  way  I  did,  and  in  the 
 way  I  have  since  done. 
 
 "  Jan.  25.  Were  he  a  common  writer,  I  should  highly  dis- 
 approve of  everything  that  had  the  appearance  of  severity ; 
 but  when  a  man  brings  such  sweeping  accusations  against  all 
 the  most  pious  and  active  Ministers  in  the  kingdom,  and  en- 
 deavours to  maintain  his  ground  by  such  sophistry,  such  dis- 
 ingenuousness,  and  by  such  artifices  of  every  kind, — 1  do 
 think  that  strong  animadversion  is  proper.  How  did  our 
 blessed  Lord  argue  with  such  characters  %  and  how  did  the 
 Apostles  %  and  what  directions  are  given  to  us,  especially 
 towards  those  who  would  subvert  the  faith  %  Even  Timothy, 
 a  stripling,  was  required  to  '  rebuke  them  sharply;'  and  if 
 'an  angel  from  heaven'  were  to  act  so,  he  must  be  declared 
 'accursed.'  I  say  not  this  to  justify  harshness,  but  strength, 
 and  force,  and  point:  and  though  Dr.  Milner  has  been  blamed 
 by  some  for  the  line  of  argument  he  has  taken,  in  lowering 
 the  imposing  weight  of  Dr.  Marsh's  authority,  I  think  most 
 decidedly  that  he  has  done  right ;  and  I  think  that  there  is  a 
 mistake  in  the  minds  of  religious  persons  in  relation  to  this  : 
 in  that  they  think  nothing  should  proceed  from  a  religious 
 character  but  what  is  soft,  and  gentle,  and  persuasive.  I  think 
 there  are  times  and  seasons  when  he  must  i  contend  earnestly 
 for  the  faith,'  and  '  reprove  with  all  authority.'  .  .  . 
 
 "Now  to  something  else.  I  am  concerned,  though  not  sur- 
 prised, to  hear  that  some  of  your  richer  hearers  have  left  you. 
 They  would  rather  hear  smooth  things  prophesied  unto  them, 
 that  they  may  sleep  on,  and  take  their  rest.  They  'went  out 
 from  you,  because  they  were  not  of  you  :'  but  they  who  value 
 
208  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1814. 
 
 the  Gospel  will  abide  with  you;  arid  be  your  '  joy  and  crown  of 
 rejoicing.'  I  trust  that  your  meek  and  patient  conduct  re- 
 specting Dr.  W.  will  prove  the  best  means  of  defeating  his 
 hostility.  .  .  . 
 
 "  Another  Living  has  fallen,  to  which  my  two  colleagues 
 and  myself  shall  have  to  present :  or,  in  other  words,  to  which 
 /  shall  have  to  present ;  for  they  will,  I  have  no  doubt,  move 
 
 entirely  with  me.     Mr.   S ,  of  Colchester,  who  has  been 
 
 long  ill,  is  no  more.  The  person  whom  I  shall  propose  in  the 
 first    instance   to  my  colleagues    is  Mr.   Marsh,    formerly  of 
 
 Reading I  am  going  up  to  Town  the  instant  that  the 
 
 road,  now  stopped  by  snow,  is  passable ;  that  I  may  insure 
 my  wishes,  and  prevent  my  colleagues  from  yielding  to  any 
 solicitations.  .  .  . 
 
 "London,  Jan.  27. 
 "  Herel  arrived  yesterday  afternoon.  I  set  off  suddenly 
 — at  a  minute's  warning — in  a  chaise  and  four  with  Col.  Sandys 
 and  young  Torriano  ;  and  came  as  far  as  Ware  on  Tuesday, 
 and  the  remainder  of  the  way  yesterday.  The  roads  were 
 scarcely  passable ;  but,  through  mercy,  we  arrived  safe.  I 
 wrote  to  Mr.  King,  one  of  my  colleagues,  to  come  up  to  Town, 
 and  I  expect  him  this  day,  and  shall  be  truly  glad  to  have  all 
 settled;  for  it  is  not  at  all  improbable,  that  Mr.  Foster  may  be 
 removed  before  the  expiration  of  three  or  four  months,  and 
 another  colleague  be  united  with  Mr.  King  and  myself  (sup- 
 posing we  be  spared  to  that  time),  and  if  all  be  settled  now, 
 it  will  be  impossible  for  any  other  person  to  interfere.  ...  I  can- 
 not express  to  you  what  a  joy  it  is  to  me,  that  I  came  up  to  Town 
 as  I  did  ;  for  now  I  can  appeal  to  God,  that  I  have  done  what 
 I  could ;   come  what  will  I  am  pure  from  their  blood. 
 
 "  Now  let  me  tell  you,  that  there  is  a  hope  and  prospect  of 
 more  Chaplains  to  be  sent  out  to  India  :  and  I  am  going  to  set 
 all  hands  to  work,  to  find  if  I  cannot  send  you  some  good  ones. 
 I  have  always  been  afraid  of  urging  on  any  one  so  important  a 
 step  as  the  going  to  India,  lest  when  they  have  crossed  the 
 line,  they  should  begin  to  doubt  whether  God  sent  them  or  /. 
 This  would  be  dreadful  indeed  :  but  I  shall  on  this  occasion 
 speak  somewhat  more  strongly  than  I  have  done,  because  the 
 call  for  Ministers  is  so  exceeding  urgent,  and  my  prospect  of 
 sending  them  out  is  so  good.  0  that  God  might  '  thrust  them 
 out :'  and  then  they  will  go  to  some  purpose  ! 
 
 "  Ever,  ever  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
MT,  54.]  iu:v.   0HARLH   BUCBOV. 
 
 On  the  duties  of  Patrons  : — 
 
 To  Mr.  Kiv;.  "Jan.  27,  1814. 
 "Previous  to  anything  being  fixed,  1- 1 
 
 state  to  you  my  general  views  of  the  Trust  confided  to  us;  and 
 then  my  particular  views  in  relation  to  this  appointment. 
 
 "When  that  honoured  servant  of  God,  .Mr.  Thornton,  com- 
 mitted the  Trust  to  others,  he  in  fact  said,  '  I  will  not  leave  it 
 in  the  power  of  my  own  sons  to  shew  partiality.  I  will  there- 
 fore fix  on  men  of  God,  who  will  act  entirely  to  God,  without 
 a  view  to  anything  but  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  welfare  of 
 the  souls  for  whom  they  provide.'  If  we  ourselves  had  pur- 
 chased the  Living,  we  might  perhaps  have  been  justified  in 
 presenting  any  person,  provided  we  had  reason  to  hope  he 
 was  pious  in  his  mind,  and  evangelical  in  his  views.  But 
 when  the  Trust  has  been  committed  to  us  in  the  way  this  has, 
 I  think  we  must  not  only  prefer  a  good  to  an  evil,  but  must 
 prefer  a  greater  good  to  a  lesser—  provided  there  be  a  great 
 and  decided  preponderance  on  either  side — and  I  feel  per- 
 suaded, that  on  a  death-bed,  and  in  the  day  that  we  give  up 
 our  account  to  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  we  shall  wish 
 that  we  had  acted  on  this  great  and  broad  principle,  as  we 
 believe  the  Apostle  Paul  would  have  acted. 
 
 "  In  applying  this  to  the  present  appointment,  I  must  not 
 be  understood  as  intending  to  detract  from  the  character  of 
 
 ,  but  as  simply  stating  my  opinions,  for  the  assisting  of 
 
 us  in  our  ultimate  decision From  any  further  observa- 
 tions on  this  head,  I  from  delicacy  forbear I  beseech  you 
 
 therefore  to  weigh  it  as  before  God.     Think,  if had  been 
 
 in  the  place  of  Mr.  Robinson  of  Leicester — or  Mr.  Venn  of 
 Clapham — or  Mr.  Cadogan  of  Reading — what  an  incalculable 
 loss  would  those  places  have  sustained  !  1  wish  here  to  be 
 distinctly  understood.  I  do  not  make  these  observations  on 
 account  of  my  friendship  for  Mr.  Marsh  ;  for  I  care  not  who 
 is  appointed,  provided  he  be  a  man  ivorthy  of  that  great  and 
 important  sphere.  I  have  mentioned  Mr.  Marsh  solely  on  ac- 
 count of  his  eminent  talents  as  a  minister  of  Christ;  and  it 
 you  can  find  any  other  that  will  fill  the  place  to  the  same 
 advantage,  I  shall  most  gladly  join  with  you  in  the  nomina- 
 tion of  him.  But  I  conjure  you  to  reflect  that  in  the  course 
 of  his  life  there  will  be  probably  many  thousands  of  Boulfl 
 interested  in  our  decision,  any  one  of  which  is  of  more  value 
 
270  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1814. 
 
 than  the  whole  world.  Should  we  then  listen  to  the  applica- 
 tion of  any  number  of  individuals,  to  place  in  that  large 
 sphere  a  person  unfit,  when  there  are  multitudes  to  be  found 
 every  way  fit  and  proper  ?  I  earnestly  wish  you  to  consider, 
 what  account  we  shall  give  of  such  a  measure  in  the  day  of 
 Judgement,  and  to  beg  of  God  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  act, 
 as  we  shall  wish  then  that  we  had  acted.  Think,  my  dear 
 Sir,  how  many  are  blessing  us  at  this  moment  for  acting,  on 
 the  last  occasion,  upon  this  high  principle.  The  very  person, 
 that  would  have  led  us  to  a  different  line  of  conduct,  is  now 
 the  foremost  to  applaud  us  ;  and  well  am  I  assured,  that  our 
 own  consciences  strongly  testify  in  our  favour.  I  hope  that 
 you  have  not  so  far  committed  yourself  as  to  be  unable  to 
 recede  \  but,  at  all  events,  to  relieve  my  mind  from  uncer- 
 tainty, I  beg  you  will  favour  me  with  a  line,  directed  to  me  at 
 Cambridge.  In  the  mean  time  I  remain,  your  most  faithful 
 friend,  *  C.  S." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  writes,  not  long  after,  to  Mr.  Richardson  of 
 York,  on  a  similar  subject ;  and  sets  forth  more  in  detail  the 
 '  high  principle '  upon  which  he  acted,  in  the  discharge  of  his 
 sacred  duty  as  Patron  of  a  Benefice. 
 
 To  Rev.  Mr.  Richardson. 
 
 "August  2,  1814. 
 "  The  rules  I  lay  down  for  myself  are  these  : 
 
 1st,  To  consider  truly,  as  before  God,  who  is,  all  things 
 considered,  fittest  for  the  particular  sphere. 
 
 2d,  To  inquire  carefully,  whose  removal  to  a  newr  sphere  will 
 be  least  injurious  to  any  other  place ;  because,  if  I  take  a 
 person  from  a  large  sphere,  which  will  not  be  wrell  supplied 
 afterwards,  I  do  an  injury,  rather  than  a  service,  to  the  Church 
 at  large. 
 
 3d,  On  a  supposition  things  be  equal  in  these  two  respects, 
 but  not  otherwise,  to  prefer  the  person  whose  circumstances  are 
 most  straitened.  It  is  for  the  people  and  for  the  Church  of 
 God  that  we  are  to  provide,  and  not  for  any  individual,  what- 
 ever be  his  necessities,  his  virtues,  or  his  attainments. 
 
 "  It  is  a  great  joy  to  me  to  know,  that  in  these  views  we 
 are  all  so  cordially  agreed.  With  unfeigned  respect  and  love, 
 I  remain,  my  dear  Sir,  your  brother  in  the  Gospel, 
 
 "C.  Simeon." 
 
art,  54.]  Ki:v.    OHABLRS   BUIBOH,  271 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Mr. on  obedience  to  his  Bishop, 
 
 "  My  dear  friend,  Jan.  18,  181  l. 
 
 wAs  you  well  know  that,  whatever  be  my  weak  Bide, 
 it  ifl  not  that  of  cowardice,  1  shall  give  you  my  advice  freely, 
 and  without  fear  of  its  being  misunderstood. 
 
 MThe  Bishop,  though  violent,  has  really  dealt  iu  a  measure 
 fairly  with  you,  in  that  he  has  controverted  your  statements, 
 and  pointed  out  your  errors,  as  he  accounts  them.  1  think 
 the  Bishop  has  some  little  ground  for  his  objections.  But  1 
 have  no  doubt  what  is  your  best  way  to  proceed  :  I  would 
 write  to  the  Bishop,  and  would  state  to  him,  that  what  you 
 had  done  you  had  done  from  the  best  o(  motives  -.-That  you 
 did  not  intentionally  violate  any  established  rules  : — That, 
 however  your  statement  may  appear  to  put  repentance  in  the 
 back  ground,  it  was  not  your  intention  to  do  BO,  nor  did  you 
 really  do  so  with  the  poor  convict  : — That  as  he  thinks  your 
 statement  injudicious,  you  have  stopped  all  further  sale  of  it : 
 ■ — That  you  are  particularly  thankful  to  him  for  communi- 
 cating to  you  the  passages  which  he  deems  objectionable,  and 
 that  you  will  consider  them  with  all  the  attention  they  de- 
 serve : — That  you  were  not  aware  of  doing  wrong  in  making 
 a  few  observations  on  the  Lessons,  when  your  strength  did  not 
 admit  of  your  preaching  a  second  time  ;  and  that  you  will 
 certainly  abstain  from  it  in  future  : — That  you  regret  exceed- 
 ingly the  having  occasioned  any  uneasiness  to  his  Lordship, 
 ami  hope  to  show  by  your  future  conduct,  that,  whilst  it  is 
 your  first  wish  and  desire  to  approve  yourself  to  God,  you  are 
 most  unfeignedly  desirous  of  giving  satisfaction  to  him,  as 
 appointed  over  you  in  the  Lord.  My  reasons  for  this  advice 
 are, 
 
 1st,  •  A  soft  answer  turneth  away  wrath,'  of  which  there  is  a 
 very  abundant  measure  in  his  mind  : 
 
 2d,  Resistance,  or  controversy,  will  only  fan  the  flame, 
 which,  it'  left  alone,  will  soon  expire  for  want  of  fuel  : 
 
 3d,  The  triumph  which  your  enemies  will  gain,  will  ulti- 
 mately prove  ornamental  to  your  profession,  in  that  you  bow 
 down  yourself  to  those  who  desire  to  tread  you  under  their  feet  : 
 
 4th,  When  your  own  soul  is  brought  cordially  to  follow  this 
 advice,  its  'peace  will  How  down  like  a  river.'  1  wish  you  to 
 consider  that  you  enjoy  everything  thai  is  substantially  iiooi], 
 and  can  do  all  that  your  heart  can  reasonably  desire  for  the 
 salvation  of  men  ;  and  therefore  you  should  not  stand  out  un- 
 
272  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1814. 
 
 reasonably  for  things  which  may  easily  be  dispensed  with.  As 
 to  the  Hymns,  I  would,  if  he  insist  upon  it,  give  them  up  ; 
 and  would  select  profitable  portions  out  of  the  two  Versions. 
 Thus,  you  see,  I  speak  without  reserve,  because  you  know  me  \ 
 and  will  receive  these  observations  as  the  truest  expression  of 
 love,  from  your  most  affectionate  friend,  "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "  P.S.  If  you  follow  my  advice,  let  me  hear  from  you  the 
 Bishop's  answer,  and  the  final  result. 
 
 "  N.B.  Avoid  exculpation  as  much  as  you  well  can,  and 
 make  all  the  concession  that  you  well  can.  The  less  you  take, 
 the  more  he  will  give;  and  vice  versa" 
 
 To  the  Same  :— 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  March  7,  1814. 
 
 "  Circumstanced  as  you  are,  I  feel  no  hesitation  in 
 saying,  that  you  should  avoid  everything  that  can  give  offence, 
 except  the  faithful  preaching  of  '  Christ  crucified.'  Why  should 
 you  stand  out  about  the  Hymns  ?  You  are  very  injudicious  in 
 this.  You  should  consider  that  when  a  storm  is  raised,  you  are 
 not  the  only  sufferer.  Pray  study  to  maintain  peace,  though 
 you  make  some  sacrifices  for  it.  1  stated  that  your  pamphlet 
 was  '  somewhat  objectionable,'  but,  if  I  had  not  been  afraid 
 of  wounding  your  feelings,  I  should  have  said,  '  very  objection- 
 able.' The  Bishop  has  the  right  of  the  argument  all  through. 
 I  read  the  whole  to  the  Dean  of  Carlisle,  who  regretted  exceed- 
 ingly that  I  did  not  tell  you  my  mind,  with  all  the  fidelity 
 that  became  me.  His  view  of  the  matter  was  even  stronger 
 than  mine;  and  therefore,  as  you  have  given  such  just  occasion 
 against  you,  I  do  intreat  you  to  recede  from  everything  that 
 will  excite  needless  offence.  You  are  not  aware,  that,  whilst 
 you  are  afraid  of  being  thought  to  act  from  the  fear  of  man, 
 you  are  actually  under  its  influence :  only  it  is  the  religious 
 that  you  fear,  instead  of  the  irreligious.  I  beg  you  not  to 
 attend  to  such  advisers.  Study  the  character  of  St.  Paul.  See 
 how  he,  l  though  free  from  all,  became  the  servant  of  all.'  But 
 it  would  take  me  too  long  to  enter  into  this  matter.  This,  in 
 few  words,  is  my  advice  :  first,  Preach  faithfully ;  but  speak 
 the  truth  in  love ;  second,  Do  all  the  good  you  can  in  visiting 
 your  parish,  but  don't  exercise  any  pastoral  function  out  of  it : 
 third,  Put  aside  Hymns,  which  are  quite  unnecessary:  fourth, 
 Do  not  attempt  to  go  to  the  utmost  of  what  the  law  allows 
 
JET.   54.]  REV.  CIIAKU1S    SIM  HON.  273 
 
 about  private  meetings:  fifth,  Be  as  quiet  as  possible,  and  let 
 the  storm  blow  over.  Observe,  especially,  I  do  not  giye  this 
 as  advice  to  all  persons,  in  all  circumstances,  but  to  you  in  jroui 
 circumstances.  You  have  given  your  enemies  great  advantage 
 against  you.  You  have  a  potent  and  irritated  person  to  con- 
 tend with.  You  are  not  endued  with  that  measure  of  wisdom 
 that  gives  reason  to  hope  you  will  succeed  in  warfare.  5Tou 
 have  evidently  some  very  injudicious  advisers  about  you.  Be 
 content  to  let  your  conduct  be  misinterpreted  for  a  season. 
 Be  as  regular  as  possible  in  everything ;  and  in  a  year  or  two 
 your  enemies  will  be  put  to  silence.  Do  not  be  anxious  about 
 preaching  in  other  churches,  and  going  to  prisons.  Labour  in 
 your  own  proper  sphere  as  diligently  as  you  will.  Above  all, 
 do  not  shift  blame  from  yourself  on  your  patron.  If  non- 
 parishioners  come  to  the  Lord's  table,  it  is  not  your  place  to 
 repel  them :  that  belongs  to  the  Churchwardens.  And  if  they 
 choose  to  do  it  tender  present  circumstances,  recommend  the 
 people  not  to  come.  It  will  all  blow  over  soon.  I  am  much 
 afflicted  on  your  account,  and  shall  feel  comforted  in  an  assur- 
 ance that  you  will  retire  to  your  castle,  which  is  absolutely 
 impregnable;  and  not  by  injudicious  sallies  expose  yourself, 
 and  all  the  pious  Clergy  in  your  diocese,  to  unnecessary  diffi- 
 culties and  dangers.    I  am,  dear  Sir,  most  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 Such  being  Mr.  Simeon's  advice  on  the  deference  due  from 
 the  Clergy  to  their  Bishops ;  the  following  extract  will  shew 
 his  sentiments  respecting  the  duties  of  Curates  towards  their 
 Incumbents. 
 
 ...  "  If  he  has  spoken  disrespectfully  of  my  advice 
 to  him,  I  am  sorry,  not  indeed  on  my  own  account,  but  his  ;  for, 
 i  to  tread  as  nearly  as  possible  in  Mr.  Richardson's  steps — to  do 
 nothing  without  his  express  approbation — to  consult  his  feel- 
 ings on  every  occasion — and  to  bear  in  mind  how  much  the 
 comfort  of  a  Minister  depends  upon  the  good  conduct  of  his 
 Curate' — is  such  advice,  as  I  shall  never  repent  of  giving  to 
 any  young  man ;  and  much  less  to  one,  whose  zeal  is  likely  to 
 lead  him  into  little  inadvertencies  and  indiscretions.  I  eas 
 only  say,  that  I  wish  I  had  been  more  attentive  to  such  a  line 
 of  conduct  myself:  because  I  have  often  found  upon  reflection, 
 that  self  has  been  gratified  under  the  cloak  of  zeal,  and  my 
 own  will  consulted,  rather  than  the  will  of  God." 
 
127  4  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1814. 
 
 To  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason.  "  Mrs.  Cecil's,  April  13,  1814. 
 
 "  My  beloved  and  honoured  Brother, 
 
 "  I  have  just  read  the  diary  relating  to  Abdool 
 Messeeh;  how  extremely  interesting !  and  what  encouragement 
 does  it  give  us  for  prayer  !  0  that  God  would  pour  out  his 
 Spirit  upon  the  natives  of  your  land,  and  gather  to  himself  a 
 numerous  and  holy  people  from  amongst  you  !  It  is  delightful 
 to  see  with  what  wisdom  and  prudence  that  blessed  man  con- 
 ducts himself.  He  seems  to  have  imbibed  much  of  the  spirit 
 of  his  divine  Master,  and  to  have  profited  much  from  the  ex- 
 ample of  his  preceptors,  Martyn  and  Corrie.  I  am  not  with- 
 out hope  that  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta  will  ordain  him.  There 
 is  a  deputation  of  gentlemen  (Messrs.  H.  Thornton,  Babington, 
 and  the  Dean  of  Wells)  at  this  moment  conversing  with  the 
 Bishop,  in  order  to  dispose  him  to  forward  the  views  of  the 
 Church  Mission  Society.  I  hope  you  will  find  him  a  helper  to 
 you  in  many  things 
 
 "  I  thank  you  for  your  most  interesting  Sermons  before  the 
 Freemasons,  and  for  the  Jews.  I  had  intended  to  read  one  or 
 two  passages  at  the  Jews'  Society  Meeting;  but,  being  compelled 
 to  stand  forth  first  on  that  occasion,  when  there  were  present 
 the  Earl  of  Darnley,  the  late  Lord  Mayor,  and  Mr.  Wilberforce, 
 and  the  Duke  of  Kent  in  the  chair,  1  determined  not  to  say 
 more  than  two  or  three  sentences,  feeling  myself  ashamed  and 
 confounded  at  being  thrust  so  egregiously,  and  so  hatefully, 
 out  of  my  proper  place. 
 
 "  Our  Bible  Meeting  this  year  exceeded  any  former  meeting. 
 There  was  far  less  of  compliment,  and  more  of  sobriety.  God, 
 and  not  man,  seemed  to  be  the  object  to  whom  the  glory  was 
 given.  The  Russian  Ambassador  was  there,  and  in  broken 
 English  addressed  the  company  with  good  effect.  Two  persons, 
 Mr.  Patterson,  from  Russia,  and  Mr.  Pinkerton,  from  Sweden, 
 refreshed  and  gladdened  all  our  hearts." 
 
 To  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "Mrs.  Cecil's,  May  24,  1814. 
 "  My  dearest  friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  The  fleet  is  arrived — your  letter  is  arrived — and 
 now  the  west  wind  has  begun  to  blow  almost  twenty-four 
 hours,  your  dear  James,  I  trust,  will  arrive  in  a  day  or  two,  as 
 1  take  for  granted,  he  cannot  quit  his  ship  till  Captain  Reid 
 
AT.  54.]  k::y.  Charles  simeon.  270 
 
 arrives  in  the  river,  and  18  able  to  attend  him  to  Mr.  Fav. 
 Xow  I  begin  to  have  new  feelings.  Long,  very  long,  have  I 
 felt  all  the  endearments  of  *  brother  towards  you  and  your  dear 
 wife;  and  for  some  years  also  the  tenderness  of  a  son  towards 
 your  dear  mother.  Now  I  begin  to  feel  somewhat  of  the  Boli- 
 citude  of  a  father.  Believe  me,  I  receive  the  sweet  charge  with 
 gratitude  both  to  God  and  you :  to  God,  who  has  given  me  an 
 opportunity  of  so  testifying  my  love  to  you:  and  to  youy  who 
 have  honoured  me  with  such  confidence.  Yet,  after  all,  my 
 sweetest  feelings  arise  from  the  consideration  of  the  service 
 which  I  am  thus  enabled  to  render  to  my  God  in  India,  in 
 giving  you  so  much  more  time  for  your  diversified  occupations, 
 and  in  preparing,  if  it  may  be,  my  dear  charge  for  future  use- 
 fulness, under  your  own  more  immediate  care.    Truly,  when  I 
 
 take  in  connexion  with  this  event  the  appointment  of  Mr. 
 
 to  co-operate  with  you  in  your  labours,  1  cannot  doubt  but  that 
 God  approves  of  all  that  you  have  done,  and  of  all  that  you  are 
 yet  doing  in  His  service 
 
 "  I  greatly  rejoice  that  Mr.  is  fixed,   though  he  is  not 
 
 exactly  the  person  whom  I  should  have  selected.  But  God 
 seeth  not  as  man  seeth  ;  and  I  have  seen  already,  on  thousands 
 of  occasions,  that  I  am  totally  incapable  of  judging  in 
 matters  which  are  so  deeply  hid  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father. 
 Had  I  succeeded  in  my  endeavours,  you  should  have  had  a 
 man  in  perfect  unison  with  your  own  spirit,  and  that  would 
 have  vibrated  to  your  every  touch.  But  God  knows  what 
 kind  of  a  person  will,  on  the  whole,  most  suit  His  gracious 
 purposes  :  and  He  orders  every  thing  with  unerring  wisdom. 
 
 "  The  diary  of  Abdool  Messeeh  has  been  highly  gratifying 
 to  my  mind  ;  and  I  have  instantly  committed  to  Mr.  Pratt 
 the  two  last  months  of  it,  which  he  had  not  received.  I  am 
 astonished  at  the  meekness  of  wisdom  exemplified  in  that  dear 
 man,  whom  God  has  evidently  raised  up  for  great  and  gracious 
 purposes.  I  am  quite  amazed  at  what  that  single  individual 
 is  doing  :  and  it  is  no  little  encouragement  to  you  to  see 
 what  may  hereafter  be  done  by  those  who  may  be  born  to  God 
 through  you.  Mr.  Corrie  observes  to  me,  that  this  is  the  only 
 visible  effect  of  Mr.  Martyn  s  ministry  on  the  natives.  But 
 if  Abraham  had  only  one  child  of  promise,  and  that  son,  too, 
 had  only  one  who  was  beloved  of  God  ;  was  Abraham  a  dry 
 tree  1  So  neither  must  we  estimate  at  too  low  a  rate  the  suc- 
 cess of  our  beloved  Martyn  ;  for  this  one  convert  may  have  a 
 
 r2 
 
27G  MEMOIRS   OF   THE  [1814. 
 
 progeny,  which  in  a  few  years  may  be  numerous  as  the  sands 
 upon  the  sea-shore. 
 
 "  You  will  admire  with  me  the  delicate  expression  which 
 I  have  received  of  dear  Mr.  Corrie's  love.  Knowing  what 
 delight  I  should  feel  in  the  success  of  Abdool,  and  considering 
 him  as  ' a  descendant  of  mine'  through  our  beloved  Martyn, 
 who  is  my  son  in  the  faith,  Mr.  C.  has  had  Abdool's  picture 
 taken,  and  sent  it  me,  under  the  idea  that  it  will  afford  me 
 in  that  view  peculiar  pleasure  and  satisfaction.  But  the  truth 
 is,  that  I  feel  so  utterly  unworthy  to  have  any  success,  that  I 
 am  rather  filled  with  shame,  than  with  love,  when  I  am  in- 
 formed of  any  success  which  God  has  been  pleased  to  give  me. 
 But,  perad venture,  my  sluggish  heart  may  be  more  stirred  up 
 to  prayer  and  praise  in  relation  to  India,  when  I  have  such  a 
 monitor  before  my  eyes.  The  sight  of  our  beloved  Martyn's 
 picture  is  such  a  reproach  to  me  from  day  to  day,  that  I  can 
 never  keep  my  eyes  fixed  upon  it  for  any  time.  The  different 
 effect  produced  by  that,  and  by  my  deceased  Brother's  picture,  is 
 curious  ;  I  never  look  at  my  Brother's  picture,  but  I  say,  '  dear 
 Brother  ! '  whereas,  at  the  sight  of  Mr.  Martyn's,  I  uniformly, 
 though  unwittingly,  exclaim,  'beloved  Brother!'  There  is  a 
 reverential  admiration,  blended  with  love,  in  the  latter  case  ; 
 and  it  is  so  rooted  in  my  mind,  as  to  be  absolutely  inseparable 
 from  the  sight  of  his  blessed  image.  It  is  only  from  having 
 observed  these  involuntary  exclamations,  that  I  have  been  led 
 to  analyse  the  feelings  which  give  birth  to  them*. 
 
 "  Xow  I  am  speaking  on  this  subject,  let  me  remind  you  of 
 the  request  I  have  made  in  some  former  letters,  of  a  picture 
 of  you  by  the  same  hand  as  Mr.  Martyn's  ;  and  containing 
 something  appropriate  (a  distant  view  of  your  Church,  or 
 house,  or  anything  else),  to  answer  to  the  appropriate,  though 
 ill-drawn,  additions  to  Mr.  M.'s  picture.  I  will  pay  either  to 
 Mr.  Fawcett,  or  to  any  one  else,  the  amount,  so  as  to  save  all 
 trouble  of  remittance.  I  shall  delight  to  see  you  again,  as 
 you  now  are  j  and  your  dear  mother  will  bless  the  very  ship 
 that  brings  it 
 
 ■  Mr.  Simeon  used  to  observe  of  Martyn's  picture,  whilst  looking  up 
 at  it  with  affectionate  earnestness,  as  it  hung  over  his  fire-place  :  '  There  ! 
 — see  that  blessed  man  !  What  an  expression  of  countenance  !  No  one 
 looks  at  me  as  he  does — he  never  takes  his  eyes  off  me ;  and  seems 
 always  to  he  saying,  Be  serious — Be  in  earnest — Don't  trifle — don't 
 trifleV  Then  smiling  at  the  picture,  and  gently  bowing,  he  added : 
 'And  I  won't  trifle— I  won't  trifle.' 
 
Ml.  54.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  277 
 
 "From  your  extreme  kindness  and  candour,  you  mai  not 
 
 see  the  defects  which  I   see  and  feel  in  Mr. .     Though 
 
 I  believe  him  to  be  truly  upright,  he  is  not  either  by  nature. 
 or  by  grace,  of  so  humble  and  modes;  a  complexion,  aa  to 
 
 conciliate  much  the  regards  of  those  who  have  lived  in  the 
 world.  Be  sure,  therefore,  to  encourage  him  to  consult  you 
 no  less  about  the  maimer  in  which  things  are  to  be  done,  than 
 about  the  things  themselves.  Those  who  love  the  Gospel  for 
 its  own  sake,  will  love  him,  and  speak  well  of  him  ;  but  those 
 who  look  for  the  nameless,  but  numberless,  decencies  that 
 adorn  a  more  refined  Christian,  will  find  the  attractions  of  his 
 better  part  counteracted  by  somewhat  of  a  repulsive  nature  in 
 matters  of  inferior  moment.     It  was  from  these  considerations 
 
 that  I  never  attempted  to  secure  him  for .     But  God  is 
 
 wiser  than  I,  and  may  have  ordained  him  to  be  a  chosen  vessel 
 of  much  good  to  others I  beg  you,  however,  not  to  con- 
 strue this  as  though  I  meant  in  any  degree  to  impeach  his 
 character  for  integrity  or  true  piety.  I  only  mean  to  put  you 
 on  your  guard,  in  relation  to  such  things  as  might  be  frus- 
 trated by  a  want  of  certain  excellencies,  which  do  not  fall  to 
 the  lot  of  every  good  man  to  possess." 
 
 To  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 -  My  beloved  Brother,  «  K.  C,  July  29,  1814. 
 
 "  Having  received  from  a  friend  the  inclosed  com- 
 munication, I  lose  not  a  moment  in  remitting  it  to  you, 
 because  I  conceive  it  to  be  of  very  great  importance.  Indeed, 
 it  conveys  truths  which,  though  they  ought  never  to  be  lost 
 sight  of,  are  very  apt  to  escape  our  minds.  Your  loving  heart 
 was  anxious  to  succour  the  Missionaries,  and  at  the  same  time 
 to  advance  the  cause  of  our  blessed  Lord  ;  but  as  the  Mission- 
 aries were  decidedly  faulty  in  breaking  (so  to  speak)  their 
 parole,  so  it  was  unfortunate  that  you  did  not  reprove  them 
 for  so  doing,  or  if  you  did  in  words,  that  you  omit  tod  to 
 do  so  in  your  letter  to  them.  This  would  have  cut  off  all 
 occasion  of  offence  ;  whereas  now  the  Directors  will  he  ready 
 to  say,  that  you  have  encouraged  rather  than  condemned, 
 what  was  faulty  in  the  Missionaries.  On  the  score  of  policy 
 it  is  expedient  to  be  very  cautious  in  your  expressions  respect- 
 ing anything  which  you  may  disapprove  ;  and  still  more  so 
 in  committing  your  sentiments  to  paper  :  for  though  the  per- 
 sons whose  benefit  you  consult,  may  be  good  men  in  some 
 
278  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1814. 
 
 points  of  view,  there  are  very  few  who  will  not  betray  the 
 confidence  reposed  in  them,  and  sacrifice  you  in  order  to  justify 
 or  defend  themselves. 
 
 "  In  your  peculiar  situation,  a  tenfold  measure  of  wisdom 
 is  necessary  ;  because,  as  a  servant  of  the  Company,  you  owe 
 obedience  to  them,  at  the  same  time  that  in  your  ministerial 
 character  you  owe  obedience  to  God  :  and  where  the  two 
 come  in  competition  with  each  other,  your  line  is,  not  to 
 violate  your  duty  to  the  Company,  but  to  renounce  your  con- 
 nexion with  them. 
 
 "  I  think  it  will  be  well  to  take  the  earliest  possible  oppor- 
 tunity of  making  to  the  Government  there,  and  at  home,  such 
 explanations,  or  acknowledgements  of  this  matter,  as  the  occa- 
 sion calls  for.  Of  course,  in  the  preceding  observations,  I  must 
 be  considered,  not  as  delivering  a  determinate  opinion  upon  a 
 case,  with  which  I  am  so  partially  acquainted,  but  only  as 
 suggesting  what  occurs  to  my  mind  from  this  partial  view. 
 
 "  Two  or  three  things  will  naturally  suggest  themselves 
 as  arising  from  this  matter  : 
 
 1st,  To  encourage  in  others  the  strictest  possible  adherence 
 to  truth  without  any  regard  to  consequences  ;  and,  of  course, 
 to  be  as  free,  and  open,  and  full,  in  your  own  acknowledge- 
 ments of  this  as  possible. 
 
 2nd,  To  be  as  measured  as  possible  in  your  advice  to  Mis- 
 sionaries, and  all  connected  with  them. 
 
 3rd,  To  commit  as  little  as  possible  to  paper. 
 
 4th,  To  keep  memorandums  of  your  own  conversations  with 
 any  person  on  the  affairs  whether  of  Church  or  State. 
 
 "  These  two  last  days  1  have  been  at  the  Huntingdon  and 
 Wisbeach  Auxiliary  Bible  Society  Meetings.  The  former  was 
 only  in  the  way  to  the  latter.  I  take  no  part  out  of  my  own 
 diocese  ;  but  within  these  limits  I  feel  myself  at  liberty.  Dear 
 Professor  Farish  went  at  a  moment's  warning  on  horseback  to 
 Wisbeach  (forty-three  miles)  in  the  heat  of  the  day,  the  hottest 
 day  we  have  had  this  Summer.  He  delights  and  edifies  every 
 soul  by  his  heavenly  simplicity. 
 
 "  No  tidings  yet  of  my  little  boy.  Kindest  love  to  my 
 Sister.     From  your  affectionate  Brother,  "  C.  S. 
 
 "  I  long  to  see  The  Vansittart  that  contains  our  treasure. 
 The  moment  he  arrives,  and  from  time  to  time,  you  shall  hear 
 faithful  accounts  respecting  him." 
 
MS,  54.]  RHV.    ClIAltLES    SIMEON.  279 
 
 To  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 «  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C.  Aug.  1  2,  1814. 
 
 "  I   sent  you   No.  45  from  the  India-House,   the 
 
 moment  that  1  was  assured  that  dear  James  was  arrived  -ale 
 
 and  well.  Now  let  me  tell  you  that  yesterday  I  had  tin-  hap- 
 piness of  embracing  the  blessed  treasure  in  my  arms,  and  of 
 bringing  him  in  safety  to  Cambridge.  I  have  seen  him  also 
 this  morning,  and  he  is  quite  well.  He  is  stouter  and  better 
 than  I  expected  to  see  him  ;  and  I  must  say,  that  in  love- 
 liness, and  sweetness  of  disposition,  and  tenderness  of  spirit, 
 he  far  exceeds  my  most  sanguine  expectations.  What  my 
 dear  Sister  said  of  his  inquisitiveness  (his  spirit  of  enquiry,  I 
 mean)  was  delightfully  verified  all  along  the  road  :  and  whilst 
 it  argues  the  liveliness  of  his  own  mind,  it  is  a  pledge  of  the 
 attainments  which,  with  God's  help,  I  doubt  not,  he  will  make 
 in  a  short  time.  Many  of  his  questions  were  such  as  a  man^ 
 a  traveller  of  sound  sense  and  judgment,  would  have  asked, 
 and  led  to  explanations,  which  it  was  the  delight  of  my  heart 
 to  give.  As  he  is  but  just  off  his  voyage,  I  think  that  a  little 
 journeying  will  do  him  good.  .  .  .  Next  Monday  we  go  to 
 the  Whittinghams  for  four  days  ;  the  Monday  after,  1  shall 
 take  them  a  tour  through  Norfolk,  and  spend  about  a  week  or 
 ten  days  with  the  Edwards  and  Hankinsons  ;  and  on  that  day 
 fortnight  I  shall  take  him  to  Mr.  Preston's  (not,  alas  !  at 
 Shelford,  for  that  is  now  in  the  very  last  week  given  up,  but) 
 to  Aspeden,  near  Buntingford,  where  Mr.  P.  has  hired  a  most 
 noble  house.  .  .  . 
 
 "  Now  I  will  amuse  you  with  a  little  account  of  our  journey 
 in  search  of  the  dear  boy. 
 
 "  On  Sunday  an  account  came  that  the  fleet  had  arrived  off 
 the  Isle  of  Wight  on  the  preceding  Friday.  They  would  not 
 inform  me  till  after  the  Morning  Service,  lest  they  should 
 unhinge  my  mind  ;  (and  it  was  well  that  they  did  not,  because 
 they  would  have  destroyed  one  of  the  most  affecting  seasons 
 that  I  ever  enjoyed  or  witnessed ;)  I  then  proposed  to  go  up 
 to  Town  and  receive  him  :  but  by  one  of  a  colder  temper- 
 ament it  was  said,  6  You  had  better  wait  to  hear  more  about 
 him  ;'  in  answer  to  which  I  asked,  '  What  would  a  father  and 
 a  mother  do?'  That  question  being  answered,  there  remained 
 no  doubt  what  your  dear  Mother  and  myself  should  do. 
 Accordingly,  your  Mother  and  I  set  off  the  next  morning  for 
 Town.     We  wrote  to  Mr.  De  Yitre  to  meet  us  at  Mrs.  Cecil's  J 
 
280  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1814. 
 
 but  after  two  hours  waiting  for  him  he  never  came.  We  then 
 went  to  Portland  Place  :  but  could  learn  no  more  of  James 
 than  we  already  knew.  There  we  drank  tea,  and  then  went 
 to  Leadenhall-street,  to  prosecute  our  enquiries  at  the  India- 
 House.  No  one  was  there  except  one  clerk,  who  at  first  was 
 little  disposed  to  trouble  himself  about  us  ;  but  when  he  saw 
 my  anxiety  for  my  boy,  being  himself  a  father,  he  did  all  he 
 could  to  inform  and  relieve  my  mind.  He  showed  us  a 
 bulletin  from  the  ship,  which  had  arrived  that  morning,  that 
 James  was  well ;  and  he  told  us  he  thought  the  ship  was 
 about  Gravesend  at  that  time.  Your  dear  Mother  and  myself 
 then  went  to  Broad-street,  to  enquire  about  De  Vitre,  who, 
 we  found,  had  been  sent  down  to  Portsmouth  on  business  a 
 few  days  before,  and,  consequently,  had  not  received  my  letter. 
 
 a  On  Tuesday  morning  we  took  a  boat  to  Gravesend  ; 
 hoping  to  meet  the  ship  before  we  should  arrive  there.  But 
 when  we  arrived  there,  we  found  that  the  ship  was  farther 
 down  the  river.  I  therefore  agreed  with  the  owner  of  a  decked 
 vessel  to  take  me  down  to  the  ship  for  three  guineas.  We 
 enquired  of  all  the  large  ships  which  were  coming  up,  but  all 
 told  us  they  were  farther  down.  We  at  last  got  within  about 
 six  miles  of  the  Nore  ;  and  going  too  near  a  large  ship,  our 
 boom  caught  in  the  rigging,  and  broke  the  rope,  and  fell  upon 
 me.  The  rigging  knocked  me  down,  and  your  dear  Mother 
 thought  I  had  sustained  some  injury  ;  but  no  injury  was  done 
 to  me,  except  one  of  my  fingers  being  severely  bruised. 
 
 "  The  man  of  the  vessel  being  vexed  that  he  had  come  so 
 far,  and  that  this  accident  required  some  time  to  repair,  cast 
 anchor,  and  would  not  go  one  inch  further ;  determining  to 
 return  to  Gravesend  with  the  next  tide.  In  vain  did  we  tell 
 him  that  we  had  brought  neither  provisions  nor  clothes  ;  and 
 that  we  should  catch  our  deaths  by  being  all  night  upon  the 
 deck  of  a  small  boat  ;  he  would  not  move.  There  therefore 
 were  we,  in  all  human  probability,  doomed  to  spend  the  night. 
 ....  The  fear  of  this  (through  the  influence  of  our  gracious 
 God)  wrought  upon  him  ;  and  he  mended  his  rope,  took  up 
 the  anchor,  and  carried  us  to  the  ships,  the  second  of  which 
 was  The  Vansittart  :  but,  behold,  the  dear  object  of  our  pur- 
 suit had  been  put  on  shore,  with  Mrs.  lieid  and  some  others, 
 at  Brighton  !  Having  reached  town,  we  sent  to  Mrs.  Fawcett's 
 for  James ;  and  receiving  the  dear  treasure,  we  set  off  for 
 Cambridge.  .  .  . 
 
jET.  54.]  i;i:v.    OHABLXfl   SIMEON.  281 
 
 "  Respecting  our  dear  charge,  we  shall  steer  the  medium 
 between  excess  of  care,  and  a  want  of  care.  You  may  be  assured 
 we  shall  have  an  hundred  eyes,  whilst  we  shall  seem  to  hare 
 only  a  dozen.     Every  attention  which  he  can  hare,  he  will; 
 
 but  all  tempered  with  wisdom  and  discretion.  Flannels  will 
 be  ready  to  put  on  at  a  moment,  if  wanted  ;  but,  stout  as  he 
 is,  I  think  it  better  not  to  endanger  the  making  him  too  tender. 
 Much  joy  is  felt  by  all  our  friends  at  Cambridge,  Chesterton,  &c. 
 Having  sent  two  letters  lately,  I  add  no  more." 
 
 To  Mrs.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  dearest  Sister, 
 
 "  We  have  got  him  safe  and  sound.  Blessed  be  God 
 for  so  rich  a  mercy  !  Pie  is,  as  you  say,  a  little  idle;  but  very 
 sensible  and  acute  in  his  questions.  We  have  been  four  days 
 at  Potton  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Whittingham  ;  and  the  day  after 
 to-morrow  we  are  going  to  the  Edwards,  1  lankinsons,  and  Lowes, 
 for  ten  days.  I  wish  him  to  get  English  health  before  he 
 goes  to  school.  He  will  go  this  day  fortnight.  All  are  delighted 
 with  him.  It  is  quite  surprising  what  an  interest  he  excites. 
 I  have  weighed  him,  and  measured  him  ;  and  hope,  if  I  live 
 another  year,  to  tell  you  how  much  he  has  gained  in  flesh  and 
 in  height,  as  well  as  in  knowledge.  All  his  exercises,  i.  e.  one  in 
 every  month,  I  shall  keep,  in  order  to  form  a  judgment  about 
 him,  and  to  enable  his  father  to  do  the  same.  Be  assured 
 that,  if  I  were  indeed  his  father,  I  could  not  feel  much  more 
 for  him  than  I  do.  He  was  imprudently  fishing  by  the  river 
 side,  without  hat,  or  coat,  or  waistcoat.  Hearing  only  that  he 
 was  fishing  with  little  James  Farish,  I  went,  full  of  anxiety, 
 to  find  him  j  and  finding  him  in  such  a  situation  it  was  almost 
 a  dagger  to  my  heart.  But  no  evil  occurred.  I  began  to  feel 
 how  great  a  matter  1  had  undertaken  ;  but  I  do  not  repent, 
 and  trust  1  shall  never  give  you  cause  to  repent.  Your  sweet 
 letter  was  most  welcome.  Believe  me  ever  your  most  affec- 
 tionate brother,  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  Ptev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C.,  Sept.  7, 1814. 
 
 "  Yesterday  I  had  the  happiness  of  carrying  my  dear 
 
 boy  to  school.      Aspeden  is  twenty-two  miles  from  Cambridge. 
 
 Mr.  Preston's  is  an  immense  house.      Such  magnificent  rooms 
 
 I  have  rarely  seen.    There  is  a  suite  of  five  rooms  on  one  side. 
 
282  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1814. 
 
 The  lodging-rooms  are  marvellously  well  contrived  ;  and  there 
 is  no  connexion  between  the  two  sides,  except  through  the  hall, 
 which  forms  a  most  magnificent  and  yet  not  uncomfortable 
 dining-room  :  all  carpeted.  From  the  tenderest  regard  for  my 
 feelings,  they  have  kept  a  room  for  my  little  boy  on  the  lady's 
 side  of  the  house.  Having  been  shown  over  the  house,  your 
 dear  Mother  and  myself  retired  with  little  James  to  his  own 
 room,  to  consecrate  him  and  it  unto  the  Lord.  0  that  it  may 
 be  whilst  in  his  possession  the  house  of  God,  and  the  gate  of 
 
 heaven  ! There  we  left  the  dear  treasure  in  high 
 
 health  and  spirits.  Of  course,  I  failed  not  to  give  all  necessary 
 directions  respecting  clothing,  together  with  carte-blanche  for 
 everything  which  they  might  judge  expedient 
 
 u  I  know  not  whether  I  told  you  that  the  most  acceptable 
 present  of  x^bdool  Messeeh's  picture  was  safely  delivered  to  me 
 by  your  little  boy.  It  is  a  great  treasure  :  and  I  am  looking 
 out  for  two  persons  to  send  out  to  Agra  in  connexion  with  the 
 Church  Missionary  Society.  I  have  sent  to  one  who  would  be 
 an  excellent  person  •  but  he  declines.  There  is  a  sad  want  of 
 Missionary  zeal  amongst  us.    A  Chaplain  will  come  out  to  you 
 
 at  Christmas,  a  Mr. ,  a  Nathanael,     But  I  cannot  find  a 
 
 Martyn. 
 
 "  By  the  way,  I  am  grieved  to  hear  that  you  have  not  yet 
 received  his  papers.  I  shall  be  extremely  anxious  to  hear  of 
 their  safe  arrival.  It  is  delightful  to  hear  of  the  progress 
 which  you  have  made  in  the  Arabic  New  Testament,  and  that 
 you  have  a  speedy  prospect  of  bringing  it  to  a  conclusion. 
 This  alone  is  a  rich  recompense  for  going  to  India,  and  for  all 
 your  labours  there.  But  who  would  have  thought  that  you 
 should  have  prosecuted  the  Persian  too,  and  the  Hindoos  tan  ee 
 also  ?  Truly  I  bless  God  for  what  he  is  doing  in  you,  and 
 doing  by  you.  It  puts  us  all  to  the  blush  on  this  side  of  the 
 water,  when  you,  in  your  climate,  are  so  abundant  in  labours. 
 Your  generous  offer  too  of  receiving  two  under  your  tuition — ■ 
 I  hope  it  will  stir  us  all  up  to  see  what  can  be  done.  I  shall 
 try  amongst  our  young  men  as  soon  as  they  return  to  College. 
 
 "  I  long  to  see  the  plan  of  your  Church.  But  why  have  you 
 never  sent  me  a  picture  of  your  house  1  The  very  ground  you 
 tread  upon  is  not  uninteresting  to  me.  I  hope  to  hear  con- 
 tinued good  accounts  of  Mr. .     Whether  in  joke  or  not 
 
 I  do  not  knowT,  but  he  represented  me  to  little  James  as  very 
 severe.     However  the  dear  little  boy  has  not  found  me  so  yet. 
 
JBT.  54.]  RKV.  OHABLE0   si.mkon. 
 
 With  Mr. I  was  rather  distant ;  because  T  though!  there 
 
 was  a  necessity  for  it;  but  when  he  has  drunk  a  little  more 
 
 into  your  spirit,  1  doubt  not  but  that  I  shall  feel  the  lame 
 union  with  him  as  I  do  with  all  who  are  likeminded  with 
 yourself.  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  Sabat  is  once  more  with  you  ; 
 and  0  that  I  could  bear  of  his  Arab  spirit  yielding  to  the  all- 
 powerful  influence  of  divine  love  !  Perad venture  God  may  gire 
 you  to  see  this  fruit  also  of  your  long-suffering  and  patience  I 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours,  u  C.  B.w 
 
 To  Mr.  WlLBERFORCE. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend,  "  K.  C,  Oct.  30,  1814. 
 
 "  Truly  I  have  much  to  say  which  I  would  write  in 
 tears  of  blood  :  hut  I  must  stay  a  few  days  till  I  have  time 
 to  write. 
 
 "  I  write  this  merely  to  say  that   I   have  proved  an  enemy, 
 
 rather  than  a  friend,  to  Mr. ,     lie  has  made  use  of  my 
 
 name  ;  and  1  yesterday,  in  consequence  of  that,  received  a 
 letter  of  enquiry  about  him.  To  which  my  answer  was,  It  is 
 possible  that  1  may  at  some  time  or  place  have  seen  him  ;  but 
 I  do  not  know  so  much  as  his  name.  A  Mr.  S.,  whom  1  never 
 so  much  as  saw  in  my  life,  took  the  same  liberty  ;  and  was 
 detected  in  a  similar  way.  Another  did  the  same  ;  but  1  for- 
 bore to  detect  him,  because  I  was  not  asked  about  him.  The 
 truth  is,  that  young  men  act  very  imprudently,  and  in  a  very 
 bad  spirit,  and  compel  the  Bishops  to  proceed  against  them  ; 
 and  then  call  it  persecution  :  and  having  destroyed  their  cha- 
 racter among  all  who  know  them,  they  use  my  name  as  a  pass- 
 port. This  must  be  checked  ;  and  I  feel  the  more  need  to  check 
 it,  because  I  feel  more  than  ever  the  necessity  of  young  men 
 being  soUr-minded. 
 
 "  I  never  recommend  any  one  whom  I  do  not  know,  unless 
 I  can  fully  confide  in  the  person  that  recommends  him  to  me. 
 Nor  do  I  ever  recommend  any  one  without  giving  a  faithful 
 representation  of  his  character.  I  feel  the  responsibility  so 
 great,  that  I  never  take  it  upon  myself  any  further  than  in}' 
 own  personal  knowledge  of  the  character  warranN  me  to  do. 
 If  you  know  the  young  man,  I  will  get  him  ten  Curacies  in  a 
 trice;  but  as  he  has  made  use  of  my  name,  I  shall  first  beg 
 him  to  inform  me,  when,  and  where,  and  how  often,  1  have 
 seen  him. 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  S." 
 
284  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1814. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "Stansted  Park,  Hants.     Dec.  29,  1814. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother, 
 
 "  What  can  have  brought  me  so  far  from  home  at 
 this  time?  I  will  tell  you.  The  (  London  Jews  Society'  has, 
 by  sad  mismanagement,  been  brought  into  very  embarrassed 
 circumstances  :  and  to  extricate  them,  and  place  them  on  a 
 better  foundation,  has  been  my  one  employment  for  this  month 
 past  :  and  through  the  tender  mercy  of  my  God,  my  strength 
 has  been  preserved  through  the  fatigue  I  have  undergone.  .  .  . 
 I  went  with  Mr.  Lewis  Way  (under  whose  roof  I  now  am)  to 
 Lutterworth,  to  consult  Mr.  Babington  and  the  Dean  of  Wells. 
 With  a  plan  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Babington  I  proceeded  to  Town  : 
 but  as  that  was  only  one  plan,  I  drew  up  four  others,  that  the 
 Society  might  consult  and  adopt  the  best.  One  was  discussed 
 (for  five  hours),  but  not  agreed  upon.  To  get  every  possible 
 advice,  we  went  to  Mr.  Wilberforce  at  Barham  Court  in  Kent : 
 and  under  his  roof  I  formed  a  fifth  plan,  which  seemed  to  be 
 better  than  all  that  had  preceded  it.  .  .  . 
 
 u  The  Plan  was  unanimously  adopted ;  and  the  whole 
 Society  is  placed  on  a  firmer  basis  than  ever.  I  expect  now, 
 that  some  of  our  higher  Churchmen  will  come  in,  and  all  the 
 serious  Clergy  through  the  land.  Great  care  is  now  taken 
 to  lessen  the  expenditure  :  and  I  trust,  we  shall  '  both  revive 
 as  the  corn,  and  grow  as  the  vine,'  and  not  dishonour  you  in 
 the  efforts  which  you  are  making  to  uphold  us. 
 
 "Now  let  me  begin  on  the  subjects  of  your  Schools.  Mr. 
 Wilberforce  had  been  engaged  to  write  on  the  subject  of 
 Schools  for  India  :  and  he  was  much  delighted  with  the  wis- 
 dom and  prudence  of  your  plans.  The  ground  being  new  to 
 him,  he  doubted  whether  it  was  right  to  use  the  Koran  and  the 
 Shaster  :  but  I  confess  I  think  you  perfectly  right,  and  in  your 
 situation  I  would  do  precisely  as  you  do.  If  my  patient  is 
 not  strong  enough  to  behold  the  light  of  the  sun,  I  will  con- 
 tent myself  with  such  a  measure  of  light  as  his  eyes  will  bear, 
 and  look  for  a  state  of  convalescence,  when  he  will  be  able  to 
 endure  the  beams  in  which  I  bask.  I  intend  to  shew  the 
 paper  to  Mr.  Grant  and  Lord  Teignmouth  ;  and  trust  that  they 
 also  will  approve  the  gentle  expedients  which  you  are  trying. 
 
 "  If  you  were  to  see  James,  you  would  feel  no  discourage- 
 ment about  trusting  us  with  another  child.  .  .  .  But  were  any- 
 thing to  arise  from  remissness  on  my  part,  I  should  never  for- 
 
JET.  55.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEo.W  285 
 
 give  myself.     I  am  now  both  father  and  mother,  and  would 
 
 combine  in  my  experience  the  feelings  of  both.  .  .  . 
 
 "  Our  demand  for  pious  Curates  is  so  great,  that  the  Sociei  tea 
 of  Elland  and  Bristol  cannot  furnish  a  tenth  of  the  number 
 wanted.  I  am  therefore  engaged  in  establishing  a  Society  in 
 London  on  a  similar  plan,  for  the  education  of  young  men  at 
 the  University.  I  hope  this  will  be  the  means  of  procuring 
 many  labourers  for  the  Lord's  vineyard. 
 
 "Truly  this  age  may,  I  think,  be  called  i  The  Age  of  Bene- 
 volence.'  Everything  that  can  be  proposed  is  supported.  This 
 speaks  well  for  us,  and  makes  me  hope  that  God  will  yet  bless 
 our  highly-favoured  land.  .  .  . 
 
 "  Let  me  not  conclude  without  adverting  to  my  beloved 
 Sister,  who  must  feel  unspeakably  happy  in  the  hope  and  pro- 
 spect of  increasing  usefulness  in  her  own  sphere.  I  doubt  not 
 but  that  the  promising  appearances  of  the  Countess  are  much 
 owing  to  her  influence  and  example.  Females  are  but  too  apt 
 to  underrate  their  influence  in  society,  and  especially  in  such 
 a  place  as  Calcutta.  But  such  a  light  as  hers  in  any  place, 
 cannot  but  be  of  essential  benefit  to  those  who  behold  it  : 
 and  even  the  whole  territory  of  India  may  derive  extensive 
 benefits  from  the  silent  but  effectual  influence  of  your  dear 
 wife.  Give  my  kindest  love  to  her,  and  believe  me,  my 
 dear  Brother, 
 
 "  Ever  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 1815. 
 To  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 u  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  May  19,  1815. 
 
 "I  shewed  the  American  Missionaries'  letters  to 
 Lord  T.,  Mr.  G.,  and  Mr.  W.  ...  I  do  not  think  they  went  at 
 all  too  far  ;  in  my  judgment,  they  united  consummate  wisdom 
 with  the  most  elevated  piety.  I  really  think  their  letters  a 
 masterpiece  of  ministerial  fidelity  :  and  I  trust  they  have  long 
 since  reaped  the  fruit  of  their  firmness. 
 
 u  Dear  Mr.  Corrie  is  not  yet  arrived  :  with  what  joy  shall  I 
 welcome  him  the  moment  I  see  him  !  Truly,  he  is  an  hon- 
 oured servant  of  our  blessed  Lord ;  and  I  honour  him  the 
 more,  because  when  he  went  out,  I  had  too  low  an  opinion  of 
 
28G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l815. 
 
 his  talents.  His  proficiency  confirms  me  in  the  opinion,  that 
 if  situations  are  improved  by  Ministers,  so  are  Ministers  by 
 situations  ;  they  have  a  reciprocal  influence  upon  each  other. 
 
 .  .  .  The  Jews'  Chapel  is  shut  up,  and  Mr. is  silenced ; 
 
 with  these  two  steps,  I  have  had  nothing  to  do.  But  I  hope, 
 God  will  bring  good  out  of  both.     I  hope  the  Chapel  may  one 
 
 day  be  licensed ;  and  Mr. improve  his  time  in  some  other 
 
 way.  Nevertheless,  I  would  not  myself  have  paid  so  great  a  com- 
 pliment, either  to or  to .     Whatever  was  personal,  I 
 
 would  willingly  sacrifice  to  either  :  but  God's  work  I  would 
 sacrifice  to  none.  However,  this  has  been  done  by  wise  heads, 
 and  pious  hearts  •  and  therefore  I  must  conclude  that  it  is  all 
 right ;  and  I  verily  believe,  God  will  over-rule  it  for  good. 
 I  am  no  pope,  and  therefore  gladly  unite  with  others  in  doing 
 all  that  I  can,  even  though  they  do  some  things  that  I 
 would  not. 
 
 "  I  hope  to  preach  for  the  Society  in  less  than  seven  weeks, 
 in  Scotland,  whither  I  am  about  to  take  my  dear  boy.  My 
 first  object  is,  to  shew  James  to  all  his  relations  at  Scaleby,  and 
 Carlisle,  and  then  to  shew  him  some  of  the  chief  manufactures 
 of  the  kingdom.  .  .  .  Since  I  began  this,  tidings  have  come 
 that  Dr.  Ryder,  Lord  Harrowby's  brother,  the  Dean  of  Wells, 
 is  made  Bishop  of  Gloucester.  This  is  a  wonderful  event.  He 
 is  truly,  and  in  every  respect,  a  man  of  God.  I  am  happy  to 
 say,  also,  that  he  is  my  particular  friend.  He  preached  forme 
 at  Trinity  not  two  years  ago,  and  I  for  him  at  Lutterworth, 
 not  half  a  year  ago.  Does  it  not  appear  that  God  is 
 with  us  of  a  truth  %  Look  at  this  as  connected  with  the 
 different  Societies  now  existing  in  England,  and  it  will  surely 
 excite  thankfulness  in  all  our  hearts.  But  we  have  a  report 
 that  Bishop  Middleton,  after  being  landed  about  a  fortnight, 
 is  dead.  Is  it  true?  It  fills  us  all  with  deep  concern.  But 
 if  we  can  send  you  Bishop  Dealtry  in  his  stead,  our  consola- 
 tions will  exceed  our  affliction. 
 
 "  Yesterday,  I  engaged  to  preach  a  month  at  St.  Mary's,  in 
 November  next.  My  subject  will  be,  '  I  speak  as  unto  wise 
 mem  ;  judge  ye  what  I  say.'  My  first  will  be,  on  a  just  and 
 candid  examination  of  divine  truth':  and  the  others,  on  all 
 the  fundamental  doctrines  of  religion,  appealing  to  them  for 
 the  truth  and  importance  of  my  statements,  and  against  the 
 misconceptions  and  mis-statements  of  our  adversaries.  I  hope 
 God  will  enable  me  to  form  and  execute  my  plan,  so  as  to 
 
-ET.  55.]  ki:v.  OHABL£fi   BIMEON. 
 
 commend  myself,  i.e.  my  subject,  to  the  judgment,  and  the 
 consciences  of  all.  Y<>u  will  probably  receive  this  about  the 
 time  I  am  preaching  them. 
 
 "  Death  has  made  dreadful  ravages  amongst  us  lately.  Dr. 
 Buchanan  died  rather  suddenly.  His  correction  of  the  Syriac 
 Testament  will  go  on  under  Mr.  Lee  ;*  he  is  a  prodigy  of  learn- 
 ing, for  a  person  in  his  circumstances.  In  my  mind,  I  hare 
 rather  destined  him  for  the  great  wheel,  to  put  into  activity 
 all  your  Schools  in  India  :  but  Mr.  Pratt  and  Lord  Teign- 
 mouth  are  not  willing  to  spare  him. 
 
 "  Another  dreadful  loss  is  Mr.  Henry  Thornton  ;  and  an- 
 other, whose  name  is  probably  not  known  to  you,  Mr.  Bowd- 
 ler.     But,  I  hope  God  will  raise  up  others  in  their  stead. 
 
 "Mr.  Martyn's  papers  are  all  safe.  We  have  his  Journals 
 till  within  a  few  days  of  his  death.  What  a  glorious  life  will 
 his  be  !  I  hope  it  will  be  published  within  a  year,  now  all 
 the  materials  are  collected.  It  is  scarcely  worth  while  to 
 occupy  a  single  line  in  my  letter  to  tell  you  that  my  Brother 
 is  made  a  Baronet.     ....  Love  to  my  Sister.  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  the  Hon.  Dr.  Ryder,  Dean  of  Wells,  on  his  appoint- 
 ment to  the  Bishoprick  of  Gloucester. 
 
 '"  My  dear  Sir,  "  May  24,  1815. 
 
 "  Whilst  all  your  friends  are  congratulating  you  on 
 the  attainment  of  your  new  dignity,  I,  though  not  worthy  to 
 be  ranked  in  that  number,  take  the  liberty  of  expressing  to 
 you  my  feelings  on  the  occasion.  There  are  two  grounds  only, 
 on  which  I  consider  the  congratulations  of  your  friends  due 
 personally  to  yourself;  the  one  is,  that  when  God  has  given 
 to  you  so  strong  a  desire  to  serve  him,  He  has  now  enlarged 
 your  means  of  glorifying  his  name  :  and  the  other  is,  that 
 this  honour  has  not  been  obtained  by  any  sacrifice  of  principle, 
 or  dereliction  of  duty  on  your  part ;  so  that  you  may  assuredly 
 expect  the  blessing  of  God  upon  all  your  exertions  in  Hi- 
 service.  In  all  other  points  of  view,  especially  when  I  con- 
 sider the  difficulties  which  you  will  have  to  encounter  through 
 life,  so  far  beyond  those  which  attach  to  the  discharge  of  the 
 pastoral  office  in  a  lower  sphere,  I  feel  inclined  to  think  my 
 congratulations  due  to  the  Church,  rather  than  to  you. 
 
 *  Subsequently  Arabic  Professor,  and  afterwards  the  Iiegius  Professor 
 of  Hebrew,  in  Cambridge. 
 
288  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1815. 
 
 "  That  tender  and  enlightened  conscience,  with  which  you 
 have  executed  the  ministerial  office  hitherto,  will,  I  doubt 
 not,  conduct  you  safely  through  the  arduous  duties  which  you 
 are  now  called  to  perform  :  but  in  many  respects,  your  cir- 
 cumstances will  be  altogether  new  ;  especially  with  regard  to 
 what  I  may  call  the  religious  world.  You  have  hitherto  seen 
 religion  only  as  on  the  day  of  Pentecost :  but  now  you  will  on 
 some  occasions  be  constrained  to  see  it  rather  as  pourtrayed  in 
 the  Epistles  to  the  Galatians,  and  Corinthians  ;  and  there  is 
 danger,  lest  the  pain  occasioned  by  these  discoveries,  should 
 have  an  unfavourable  influence  upon  your  mind.  Indeed,  the 
 very  fidelity,  which,  through  the  grace  of  God,  you  have 
 hitherto  displayed,  will  probably  expose  you  to  a  larger  mea- 
 sure of  assaults  from  this  quarter,  than  would,  under  other 
 circumstances,  have  fallen  to  your  share.  Professions  of  re- 
 ligion may  be  expected  to  be  made  with  a  view  of  conciliating 
 your  regard  :  and  in  some  cases  an  irreverent  and  disrespectful 
 boldness  may  take  occasion,  from  your  very  condescension,  to 
 shew  itself;  similar  to  that  which  the  Apostle  refers  to,  when 
 he  charges  servants  ( not  to  despise  their  masters,  because  they 
 are  brethren.' 
 
 "  You  have  hitherto  seen  religion  as  it  exists  in  a  Wilber- 
 force,  and  a  Babington  ;  but  you  will  now  have  to  behold-  it 
 with  many  sad  mixtures  of  human  infirmity.  Sometimes  it 
 will  require  a  great  degree  of  charity  to  admit  its  existence  at 
 all ;  as  when  it  shall  appear  connected  with  disingenuousness 
 and  duplicity.  And  where  its  existence  cannot  well  be  doubted, 
 it  will  often  be  found  to  operate  to  a  far  less  extent  than  might 
 be  reasonably  expected.  Its  effects  are  very  gradual ;  it  does 
 not  leaven  the  whole  lump  at  once  ;  it  will  not  immediately 
 give  wisdom  to  one  who  is  naturally  weak,  or  prudence  to  one 
 of  a  sanguine  temperament,  or  meekness  to  one  who  is  naturally 
 bold  and  forward.  The  very  circumstance  of  its  operating 
 powerfully  on  the  human  mind  will  frequently  occasion  it  to 
 produce  an  unfavourable  course  of  action,  where  the  judgment 
 is  not  sufficiently  enlightened  to  decide  between  apparently 
 opposite  and  conflicting  duties.  All  this,  and  far  more,  you 
 will  now  have  to  see,  to  feel,  to  regulate,  to  correct :  and,  after 
 all  your  labours,  you  will  have  little  else  from  man  than  a 
 comment  on  that  proverb  (to  which  you  are  already  no  stran- 
 ger), bene  facer e}  et  male  audire  regium  est. 
 
 Nor  will  you  be  without  trials  even  from  some  of  your 
 
JET.  55.]  REV.   CHABLBfl   BDOOV. 
 
 dearest  friends:  for  piety  is  not  always  attended  with  discre- 
 tion :  and  you  may  be  sometimes  urged  to  things,  winch, 
 though  desirable  in  themselves,  are  not  expedient:  and  if  you 
 
 will  not  see  with  their  eyes,  they  may  manifest,  in  a  way  pain- 
 ful to  your  feelings,  their  disappointment  and  chagrin  ;  and 
 constrain  you  to  seek  your  comfort  in  the  testimony  of  your 
 own  conscience,  and  in  the  approbation  of  your  God, 
 
 "  As  for  the  offence  that  will  be  taken  at  the  most  wise  and 
 prudent  exercise  of  your  own  discretion,  by  the  men  of  this 
 world,  you  have  already  shewn  that  you  are  well  armed  on 
 that  side  :  but  on  the  other  sides,  the  assaults  have  not  yet 
 been  made,  nor  the  necessity  for  armour  been  experienced. 
 But  I  trust  that  '  as  your  day  is,  so  will  your  strength  be  ; ' 
 and  that  the  same  high  principle,  which  has  guided  you 
 hitherto,  of  acting  to  God  only,  will  still  serve,  like  the 
 mariner's  compass,  to  conduct  you  through  all  the  difficulties 
 and  dangers  of  your  course.  My  prayers,  such  as  they  are, 
 will,  I  hope,  be  incessant  for  you,  that  God  may  guide  yon  by 
 His  counsel,  and  strengthen  you  by  His  grace,  and  make  you 
 long  a  blessing  to  the  world,  and  give  you  to  see  abundant 
 fruits  of  all  your  labours.  It  was  with  prayers  to  this  effect 
 that  I  first  received  the  tidings  of  your  appointment ;  and, 
 I  doubt  not,  but  that  similar  petitions  are,  and  will  continue 
 to  be,  offered  for  you  by  all  '  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
 sincerity.' 
 
 "  Forgive,  my  dear  Sir,  this  free  communication  of  my  senti- 
 ments, and  believe  me, 
 
 "  With  most  respectful  and  most  affectionate  regard. 
 
 "Your  obedient  servant,  "C.  Simeon." 
 
 Dr.  Ryder's  reply. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  u  Lutterworth,  May  31,  1815. 
 
 "  Your  truly  valuable  letter  only  reached  me  this 
 morning.  I  hope  and  desire  to  undertake  the  awful  office, 
 about  probably  to  be  committed  to  my  charge,  with  the  exact 
 views  which  you  recommend,  and  with  the  expectations  which 
 your  unusual  degree  of  experience  in  these  matters  enables 
 you  to  lay  before  me.  Persevere,  my  dear  Sir,  in  your  praj 
 for  your  friend,  about  to  be  so  severely  tried.  Pray  that  I 
 may  ever  have  inward  peace — peace  by  the  blood  of  the  Cross, 
 applied  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  that  1  may  be  en- 
 abled to  spread  the  knowledge  of  it ;  and  then  all  will  be  well. 
 
 u 
 
200  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1815. 
 
 "Domestic  calamities,  united  with  grief  for  my  approach- 
 ing departure  from  those  I  have  so  long  loved,  and  fears  on 
 account  of  my  approaching  connexion  with  those  whom  I  do 
 not  know — these  things,  with  an  immense  load  of  business, 
 almost  weigh  me  down,  but  Sursum  cor  da.  I  shall  treasure 
 up  your  written  counsel,  and  hope  to  have  it  often  confirmed 
 by  personal  intercourse. 
 
 "  Believe  me,  dear  Sir, 
 
 u  With  cordial  respect  and  regard, 
 "  Your  sincere  friend, 
 "  And  0  !  that  I  may  ever  say,  Brother  in  Christ, 
 
 "H.  Kyder." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  Bourn,  July  3,  1815. 
 
 "  The  first  question  is,  What  can  have  brought  me 
 hither  ?  and  the  answer  to  it  will  amaze  you.  Within  these 
 three  weeks  I  have  been  so  strengthened,  that  I  hesitated  not 
 to  undertake  to  preach  in  the  evening  at  Bourn  a  sermon  for 
 the  Jews,  after  having  preached  a  farewell  sermon  to  my  people 
 in  the  morning  at  Trinity  ;  and  I  am  now  waiting  for  the 
 arrival  of  the  people  to  meet  in  the  Church  at  two  o'clock,  in 
 order  to  establish  an  Association  for  the  villages  round  this 
 place.  Having  received  no  injury,  and,  I  would  hope,  done 
 some  little  good  by  my  exertions  yesterday,  I  take  up  my  pen 
 to  give  you  some  account  of  the  preparatory  steps,  which  have 
 led  to  this. 
 
 "  In  my  last  I  informed  you  of  the  change  which  had  taken 
 place  in  the  Jews'  Society ;  it  being  now  committed  to  the 
 exclusive  management  of  the  Members  of  the  Establishment. 
 I  think  that  I  informed  you  also  of  the  manner  in  which  that 
 change  had  been  effected.  The  assets,  with  the  debts  (.£1 2,500), 
 were  delivered  over  to  us.  Mr.  Way  gave  the  thousands,  and 
 a  few  friends  gave  the  hundreds,  so  that  the  whole  debt  is 
 paid.  Now  we  could  apply  to  the  friends  at  Bristol ;  and  a 
 goodly  company  of  us  went  down  thither.  Mr.  Basil  Woodd, 
 Mr.  Hawtrey,  and  Mr.  Ruell,  (the  three  Secretaries),  Mr. 
 Marsh,  Mr.  Way,  Mr.  Grimshawe,  and  myself,  went  down 
 thither.  Churches  were  open  to  us  ;  but  in  some  the  congre- 
 gations were  but  small,  the  notices  not  having  been  distinctly 
 given.  There  was  a  meeting  in  the  Guildhall,  (the  Mayor  in 
 the  chair),  and,  except  that  the  speeches  were  too  numerous, 
 
JET.  55.]  I  .    0HARLB8   SIMEON.  29  I 
 
 the   day   went    off   very   well.      A    Ladies'    Association    vras 
 
 formed. 
 
 "From  thence  I  went  to  Frome,  a  large  manufacturing 
 town  in  Somersetshire  ;  and  preached  there  twice  in  one  day, 
 I  had  engaged  the  Curate  to  preach  in  the  evening,  if  I  should 
 be  unable  to  take  a  second  sermon  \  but  God  strengthened  me 
 so  wonderfully,* (I  dare  not  use  the  word  miraculously,  but  in 
 my  eyes,  and  in  the  eyes  of  all  who  knew  me,  the  change 
 might  well  bear  even  that  term),  that  I  preached  in  the  morn- 
 ing to  2000,  and  in  the  evening  to  3000,  with  all  the  energy 
 of  my  best  days,  and  sustained  no  injury  whatever,  notwith- 
 standing my  sermons  were  each  an  hour  long.  It  was  but 
 nine  days  before,  that  at  Heading  I  dared  not  attempt  to  read 
 a  portion  of  Scripture,  or  to  spend  a  few  minutes  in  prayer 
 on  account  of  my  weakness  ;  and  yet  I  was  so  strengthened 
 for  this  great  work.  To  you  I  may  say,  that  1  had  put  myself 
 into  the  Lord's  hands,  and  was  willing  to  break  down  entirely 
 in  His  service,  if  He  should  so  ordain;  or  to  trust  Him  for 
 strength  to  carry  me  through  this  great  and  extraordinary 
 exertion;  and  He  did  indeed  surpass  all  my  hopes.  I  preached 
 several  times  in  Bristol  also,  (seven  times  in  about  ten  days), 
 and  returned  with  increased  health  and  strength.  Jt  musi 
 be  remembered  that  I  abstained  from  all  exertions  in  the 
 family,  that  I  might  carry  all  my  force  into  the  pulpit  ;  and 
 at  this  hour  I  am  better,  far  better,  than  at  any  period  since 
 I  broke  down.  I  do  not  intend  to  presume  upon  this,  and  to 
 let  out  canvas  till  I  am  overset  again  :  but  I  shall  enlarge  my 
 labours  occasionally,  as  they  may  be  required  ;  and  happy 
 shall  I  be,  if  God  in  His  mercy  may  yet  do  something  by  nie 
 before  I  die. 
 
 "It  is  in  consequence  of  this,  that  I  undertook  to  preach  ;if 
 
 Bourn,  where  Mr.  M used  to  minister,  and  to  establish  a 
 
 Society  here.  This  has  delayed  me  one  day  in  my  journey  to 
 the  North.  On  Tuesday  morning  your  mother  and  Esther 
 and  my  dear  James  are  to  take  me  up  at  Lady  Olivia  Spar- 
 row's, near  Huntingdon,  when  we  proceed  together  to  Carlisle, 
 Scotland,  <fec." 
 
 "  Scaleby  Castle,  Carlisle,  July  18. 
 "  I  intended  to  have  gone  on  with  some  little  regu- 
 larity, but  I  really  cannot  j  and  must  leave  it  to  your  mother 
 and  little  James  to  supply  my  lack  of  service.      I  came  here 
 on  the  12th,  and    was  met  by  Dr.  Milner,  Mrs.  Lodge  and 
 
 u2 
 
292  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1815. 
 
 Mrs.  Bowes,  Mr.  John  Fawcett,  and  others.  Your  dear  boy 
 improves  daily  by  means  of  the  journey  ;  the  improvement  is 
 exceeding  manifest ;  for  though  he  was  well  and  stout  before, 
 he  now  assumes  all  the  appearance  of  a  strong  English  con- 
 stitution. I  am  chiefly  anxious  to  enlarge  his  mind  by 
 shewing  him  all  the  manufactories.  Yesterday  at  Carlisle 
 I  shewed  him  the  making  of  hats,  and  whips,  and  fish-hooks. 
 As  for  myself  they  find  me  full  employ  ;  quite  as  much  as 
 I  think  expedient  for  me. 
 
 "On  the  day  after  my  arrival  at  Carlisle  there  was  a 
 Bible  Society  Meeting,  at  which  I  spoke  for  about  half  an 
 hour,  answering,  paragraph  by  paragraph,  a  vehement  invec- 
 tive of against  the  Bible  Society.     As   the  report  of  it 
 
 would  certainly  get  to  the  Bishop  of  Carlisle,  and  probably  to 
 
 himself,   I  have  drawn  up  a  short  report  of  my  speech, 
 
 to  prevent  any  misrepresentations  ;  and  it  will  appear  with 
 the  rest  in  the  next  Carlisle  paper.  But  as  there  is  nothing 
 particular  in  it,  I  shall  not  trouble  you  with  it. 
 
 "  On  the  Sunday  (16th),  I  preached  twice  ;  once  at  St.  Cuth- 
 bert's,  and  once  at  the  parish-church.  Through  mercy  I  wras 
 much  helped,  and  not  at  all  injured.  Hence  I  expounded 
 yesterday  evening  at  Scaleby,  and  am  engaged  to  preach  at 
 the  Church  this  evening.  This  is  contrary  to  my  judgment ; 
 but  I  find  it  difficult  to  say,  NO,  when  urged  by  my  friends 
 to  such  a  service.  I  have  entreated  that  I  may  have  a  quiet 
 day  to-morrow  ;  and  the  next  day  I  proceed  to  Glasgow. 
 I  purpose  to  take  your  mother  and  James  the  short  tour,  by 
 Glenorchy  (i.  e.  Dalmally),  Tyndrum,  Blair  Athol,  and  Dundee, 
 to  Edinburgh. 
 
 "  Would  you  believe  it  ?  Four  pious  Ministers  are  just 
 sent  out  to  you  in  India,  as  I  before  told  you,  and  I  am  in 
 expectation  of  sending  you  immediately  three  more,  besides  a 
 Teacher  for  Schoolmasters.  The  three  I  have  all  ready  \  and 
 the  last  I  hope  to  secure." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  «  K.  C,  Nov.  25,  1815. 
 
 "  I  highly  approve  of  the  zeal  with  which  you  co- 
 operate with  the  Bishop  in  his  plans.  This  will  soften  a  little 
 that  prejudice,  which  if  exasperated  might  produce  most  fatal 
 effects. 
 
 "  Dear   Mr.  and   Mrs.  Corrie  are  at  your   Mother's.       He 
 
.; :r.  do.]  RBV.   CHARLES   SIMEON. 
 
 should  have  preached  a  Mission  Sermon  for  me  a  fortnight 
 
 ago  ;  but  I  would  not  let  him,  for  fear  it  should  hurt  him. 
 But  behold,  thai  very  week  he  went  to  Birmingham,  and 
 preached  to  a  congregation  three  times  as  large,  twice  in  one 
 dai  :  and  without  any  injury.  But  this  I  highly  disapprove, 
 I  think  his  first  duty  is  to  save  himself  for  bis  people  at  Agra. 
 Religious  people  however  have  no  more  consideration  than 
 wolves  over  a  lamb:  they  would  have  him  expend,  for  their 
 gratification,  the  strength  he  should  reserve  for  India.  He  is 
 to  preach  for  me  to-morrow  morning  ;  but  I  would  far  rather 
 that  he  did  not  Were  he  to  injure  his  health,  I  should  be- 
 wail  it  to  my  dying  hour.  It  is  surprising  how  he  is  restored. 
 His  spirits  are  so  lively,  that  he  says,  he  is  almost  afraid  that 
 their  buoyancy  will  betray  him  into  foolishness.  You  may 
 judge  from  hence  what  new  feelings  he  has  !  feelings  which 
 he  had  quite  forgotten. 
 
 "Our  Bible  Anniversary  was  ten  days  ago.  Mr.  C.  spoke 
 at  it.  We  had  but  little  foreign  help  :  nevertheless  it  went 
 oil'  well.  Our  Bible  Associations,  (fee,  in  the  County  increase; 
 Pear  Professor  Farish  is  very  active  about  them,  lb1,  blessed 
 man,  is  as  full  of  humility  and  of  love  as  over.  Mr.  Clark- 
 son  occupies  in  my  heart,  more  than  any  one  else,  the  place 
 that  yon  did.  Mr.  Scholefield,  my  Assistant,  is  most  laborious, 
 and  wholly  given  up  to  his  work,  lie  is  a  man  of  great 
 talent  :  he  has  just  gained  a  fellowship  at  Trinity. 
 
 "I  am  preaching  this  month  before  the  University;  my 
 text  is  1  Cor.  x.  15  j  my  Subjects  are  1st,  On  Candour,  &C.  : 
 2d,  On  Original  Sin  ;  3d,  On 'the  New  Birth  ;  4th,  On  Justi- 
 fication by  Faith.  The  audiences  are  immense:  tho  attention 
 candid  and  profound  :  the  effect  I  hope  considerable  :  to- 
 morrow is  my  last.  The  renovation  of  my  strength,  by  my 
 northern  journey,  enables  me  to  make  the  whole  assembly 
 hear.  My  Sermon  to-morrow  will  be  an  hour  long  ;  but  they 
 hear  me  patiently,  and  do  not  complain  of  the  length. 
 
 "Mr.  Mandell  preaches  next  month,  and  Mr.  Webster  in 
 January.  What  is  the  world  come  to  I  What  tidings  shall 
 I  give  you  next?  I  think  I  told  you  that  Dr.  Ryder,  the 
 Dean  of  Wells,  is  made  Bishop  of  Gloucester.  0  that  wo  had 
 twenty  more  such  ! 
 
 "  My  people  have,  since  my  return  from  Scotland,  been  (some 
 
 of  them  at  least)  in  a  sad  state.      The  conduct  of  Mr.  
 
 and  Mr. was  so  exceedingly  insulting,  that  1  determined 
 
294  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1815. 
 
 not  to  meet  them  any  more.  Their  exclusion  from  my  Socie- 
 ties has  induced  about  five  others  to  secede  with  them.  I  have 
 kept  the  whole  account,  as  before  ;  but  do  not  think  it  worth 
 while  to  trouble  you  with  it.  I  feel  little  doubt  but  that  the 
 Church  in  general  will  now  go  on  much  better  :  for  the  in- 
 fluence of and was  like  that  of  Barbary-trees,  that 
 
 blighted  my  whole  field.  I  leave  that  painful  subject,  how- 
 ever, because  I  have  no  time  to  enter  into  it  as  I  could  wish. 
 
 "  I  am  most  delighted  that  you  have  dear  Mr.  Martyn's 
 picture  safe.  I  never  would  write  you  word  that  I  had  sent  it, 
 lest  my  letter  should  arrive  before  it,  and  destroy  the  effect 
 which  the  first  sight  of  it  would  have  upon  you  and  my  dear 
 Sister ;  to  whom  give  my  kindest  love.  Many  afflictive  things 
 have  happened  lately  in  the  Church.  Five  pious  young  men 
 are  running  into  Huntingdon's  and  Dr.  Hawker's  principles, 
 
 and  are  leaving  the  Church There  have  also  been  two 
 
 most  excellent  young  men  refused  Orders  for  inclining  towards 
 Calvinism,  (Mr.  Wilson's  eldest  son,  of  Casterton  Hall,  and 
 Mr.  Blackburn).  The  Bishop  has  acted  a  most  unjustifiable 
 part  towards  them  ;  but  I  believe  he  meant  to  do  right.  What 
 will  be  the  issue  of  it  I  know  not.  The  Bishop  seems  inclined 
 to  relax  ;  but  it  has  made  a  great  noise." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  W.  Oarus  Wilson.  "  K.  C,  Oct.  11th. 
 
 "  I  have  but  this  moment  received  yours  of  the  3d. 
 This  is  a  great  pity,  when  time  was  so  important. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  I  perceive  you  have  not  received  a  copy,  or  the 
 substance,  of  my  letter  to  Mr.  Blackburn,  which  I  desired 
 him,  if  he  was  writing  to  you,  to  communicate.  My  beloved 
 Friend,  I  think  you  have  stumbled  over  the  block  which  the 
 Bishop  laid  in  your  way.  (just  as  99  out  of  100  would  have 
 done,)  by  not  distinguishing  the  grounds  of  perseverance.  I 
 think  the  great  mass  of  Calvinists  (though  a  moderate  Cal- 
 vinist  myself)  are  wrong.  They  make  a  believer  to  possess 
 that  which  is  in  itself  indefectible.  I  am  persuaded  he  does 
 not;  and  have  fully  considered,  and  can  easily  explain,  all 
 the  passages  on  which  they  ground  their  opinions.  Man  to  the 
 latest  hour  o(  his  life  may  fall;  nor  is  there  anything  in  him 
 that  warrants  him  to  say.  k  1  cannot  fall  finally.'  lie  is  a  child 
 in  his  Father's  arms;  let  those  arms  be  withdrawn  from  under- 
 
JR.  55.]  RE7«    CHA&LS8    SIMEON. 
 
 neathhim,  and  his  own  weight  will  precipitate  him  to  destruc- 
 tion, [f  God  have  in  His  secret  counsels,  unknown  to  us, 
 determined  to  keep  him  from  falling,  or  to  restore  him  when 
 fallen,  it  will  be  done  ;  but  those  Beoret  decrees  of  God  are  no 
 rule  oi'  action  to  the  believer;  the  only  use  he  is  to  make  of 
 them  is  to  give  God  the  glory  of  all  the  good  that  is  in  him, 
 ami  to  encourage  him  to  cleave  unto  God  with  full  purpose  of 
 heart.  Were  1  in  your  place,  I  should  write  to  the  Bishop  (as 
 1  think  you  are  encouraged  to  o\o)  to  the  following  effect : — 
 
 14  That  on  being  called  upon  so  suddenly  to  state  your  views 
 of  that  question,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  you  did  not 
 make  all  the  distinctions,  which  a  fuller  consideration  of  it 
 would  have  led  you  to  state,  and  which  would  have  prevented 
 that  unfavourable  impression  which  your  statement  made  on 
 his  mind. 
 
 "  That  you  now,  on  reflection, consider  the  question  as  more 
 properly  to  be  answered  thus  : — 
 
 "  1st,  J  man  may  fall  from  a  state  of  grace ;  i.  e.  there  is 
 nothing  in  him  that  is  in  its  own  nature  indefectible,  or  that 
 warrants  him  to  say,  or  any  man  to  say  of  him,  that  he  cannot 
 fall,  yea,  and  fall  finally  too. 
 
 M  2d,  This  being  true  oi'  man  in  his  best  estate,  it  must 
 a  fortiori  be  true  when  he  is  fallen. 
 
 u  3d,  That,  as  to  any  seeivt  deerees,  which  God  may  have 
 formed  in  his  eternal  counsels,  they  are  no  ground  of  eon- 
 fidence  to  any  man,  any  longer  than  he  is  actually  persevering 
 in  the  ways  o(  holiness  ;  since  they  are  known  only  to  God 
 himself,  and  can  be  judged  oi'  by  man  no  further  than  they 
 are  manifested  in  their  effects. 
 
 "  4th,  That,  inasmuch  as  '  known  unto  God  are  all  II is 
 works  from  the  beginning  oi'  the  world,'  the  counsels  o(  heaven 
 must  stand,  the  consideration  of  His  past  mercies  to  us  may 
 well  exeite  our  gratitude,  and  encourage  a  hope  oi'  their  con- 
 tinuance J  but,  that  to  take  occasion  from  them  to  relax  in  our 
 vigilance  and  circumspection,  would  at  once  demonstrate,  that 
 we  had  deeeived  our  own  souls,  and  that  our  religion  was  vain. 
 
 "  Tell  me,  my  beloved  Friend,  whether  this  meets  your 
 ideas'?  This  is  the  way  I  always  state  things,  and  you  will 
 rind  them  so  stated  in  my  Preface, 
 
 "  I  perfectly  approve  of  your  not  moving  an  inch,  till  you 
 are  driven  out.  '  Let  them  come  themselves  and  let  eh  me 
 out/  says  Paul. 
 
296  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1815. 
 
 "  I  will  endeavour  to  unite  my  supplications  with  yours, 
 that  God  in  his  mercy  may  avert  the  storm  that  has  thickened 
 so  much  around  you. 
 
 "  Kind  love  to  your  wife,  and  your  whole  family.  If  you 
 think  it  worth  while  to  send  it  me,  before  you  send  it  to  the 
 Bishop,  you  may  ;  but  you  so  fully  comprehend  me,  that  it  is 
 not  at  all  necessary. 
 
 "  Yours  most  aifectionately, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Same. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend,  «  K.  C ,  Oct.  30,  1815. 
 
 "  There  are  one  or  two  points  to  which   I  wish  to 
 
 call  your  attention,  before  you  send  your  letter  to  the  Bishop. 
 
 "  First.  There  is  an  undue  jealousy,  in  almost  all  who  hold 
 our  sentiments,  about  expressing  the  liability  of  men  to  fall  ; 
 whilst  there  is  no  jealousy  about  expressing  God's  deter- 
 mination to  save  His  own  elect.  The  former  is  always  qualified, 
 but  the  latter  very  seldom.  But  why  is  this  ?  it  is  not  so  in 
 Scripture  :  of  the  two,  the  former  is  stated  most  frequently 
 and  most  broadly.  Why  then  cannot  we  speak  in  the  same 
 unqualified  way  that  Scripture  speaks  ?  We  should  not  be 
 wiser  than  God,  nor  more  jealous  than  God  ;  nor  more  at- 
 tached to  one  set  of  truths  than  another.  You  agree  with  me 
 in  the  former  ;  and  I  agree  with  you  in  the  latter  :  but  you 
 lean  more  to  one  side  than  I  do.  View  me  on  the  Calvinistic 
 side,  and  I  am  as  strong  as  you  could  wish  :  so  that  my  state- 
 ments are  not  from  fear,  or  partiality,  but  from  conviction, 
 and  from  a  determination  to  follow  Scripture  fvMy.  My  be- 
 loved Brother,  turn  this  in  your  mind,  and  see  if  it  be  not 
 right  :  and  if  it  be  right,  be  not  afraid  to  follow  it.  If  the 
 following  it  be  right,  and  have  the  advantage  of  cutting  off 
 occasion  from  those  who  seek  occasion  against  you,  so  much 
 the  better.  You  are  not  the  less  faithful  for  being  more  wise 
 and  more  scriptural. 
 
 "  Second.  You  seem  to  mistake  about  the  nature  and 
 operation  of  Christian  simplicity  and  Christian  fidelity.  How 
 did  our  Lord  answer  those  who  tempted  him  about  paying 
 tribute  to  Caesar  1  Had  one  of  us  answered  as  he  did,  you 
 would  have  been  ready  to  suspect  our  fidelity  to  God  and  to 
 conscience  :  but,  if  you  see  a  snare  laid  for  you,  you  are  not 
 to  go  immediately  and  run  your  head  into  it,  if  you  can  con- 
 
JET.  55.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  297 
 
 sistontly  with  truth  and  Christian  fidelity  avoid  ii  ;  much  le« 
 are   vmi  to  deviate  from  the  plain  path  marked  ou(   in  the 
 
 Scriptures,  in  order  that  you  may  run  into  it.  Fou  should 
 unite  the  wisdom  of  the  Berpeni  with  the  harmlessness  of  tin' 
 dove.  What  can  you  say  more  Calvinistie  than  I  have  said  in 
 my  letter  to  you  1  But  1  have  stated  it  so,  thai  your  subtle 
 foe  may  not  have  ground  of  accusation  against  you.  Perhaps 
 you  think  I  have  trimmed  :  perhaps  your  dear  wife  ma\  think 
 so  too ;  but  the  more  you  consider  my  Preface,  the  more  will 
 you  I  think  be  disposed  to  acknowledge,  that  my  views  are 
 truly  scriptural,  and  at  the  same  time  more  calculated  to  unite 
 men  of  real  piety,  than  the  partial  statements  of  either  party. 
 
 "  As  to  the  making  of  this  a  public  matter,  I  am  in  the 
 general  most  averse  to  such  a  step  :  [  think  it  better  to  suffer 
 patiently,  and  to  commit  my  cause  to  God.  But  in  BOme 
 respects,  there  will  be  a  peculiar  advantage  gained  in  the  pre- 
 sent case,  which  cannot  be  hoped  for  again.  The  Bishop  has 
 committed  himself  in  a  way  that  he  will  not  do  again.  How- 
 ever, I  give  no  definite  opinion  upon  the  matter,  but  leave  you 
 to  the  counsels  of  wiser  men. 
 
 "  Tray  remember  me  most  affectionately  to  your  dear  Wife, 
 and  Father  and  Mother,  with  all  of  whom  I  sympathize  on 
 this  painful  occasion.  However,  this  is  among  the  '  all  things 
 that  shall  work  together  for  your  good.'  Believe  me  mosl 
 affectionately  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 Extract  from  a  Narrative  of  Mr.  Simeon's,  entitled,  '  An 
 Account  of  what  is  now  taking  plaee  in  my  Church;'  referred 
 to  in  the  last  letter  to  Mr.  Thomason. 
 
 "Oct.  4,  1815, 
 "  Having  long  since  committed  to  paper  the  circum- 
 stances that  occurred  about  four  years  ago,  I  now  think  it  wise 
 and  prudent  to  do  the  same  in  reference  to  what  is  now  taking 
 plaee  ;  more  especially,  as  none  but  Clod  can  foresee  what  shall 
 be  the  issue  of  it. 
 
 "  Not  being  in  the  habit  of  ever  making  such  occurrences 
 a  topic  of  conversation,  even  with  my  mosl  intimate  friends, 
 (because  of  its  exciting  painful  feelings,  which  I  would  wish 
 to  avoid,)  my  people,  in  the  event  of  my  death,  would  be  able 
 to  put  exactly  what  construction  they  pleased  on  my  conduct, 
 and  no  one  would  be  competent  to  contradict  them,  [ndeed, 
 it  has  ever  been  my  custom,  in  controversies  of  any  kind,  to 
 
298  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1815. 
 
 keep  duplicates  of  my  letters  and  statements  (as  will  be  found 
 amongst  my  books  of  letters  in  abundance,)  in  order  to  guard 
 against  misrepresentations  of  any  kind  ;  and  that  my  executor 
 should  have  in  his  possession  the  means  of  ascertaining  the 
 truth,  in  the  event  of  any  injurious  reports  concerning  me. 
 For  though  it  is  to  me  'a  small  matter  to  be  judged  of  man's 
 judgment ;'  yet  I  owe  it  to  the  Church  of  God,  and  to  Religion 
 in  general,  not  to  suffer  the  cause  of  God  to  be  evil  spoken  of 
 through  me,  for  want  of  this  species  of  prudent  caution.  The 
 character  of  St.  Paul  himself  would  have  been  greatly  injured, 
 and  Christianity  together  with  it,  if  his  letters  to  the  Churches 
 of  Corinth  and  Galatia  had  not  been  preserved,  to  confront  the 
 statements  which  were  circulated  by  his  opponents  among  the 
 religious  professors  of  that  day.  My  statements  I  do  not  wish 
 to  be  published,  nor  do  I  write  them  for  that  end  ;  but  only, 
 that  they  may  witness  for  me  what  spirit  I  am  of,  and  be  of 
 use  to  counteract,  if  it  should  be  necessary,  any  misrepresenta- 
 tions that  may  be  made  after  my  decease." 
 
 The  details  of  this  painful  history  are  then  recorded  at 
 length,  but  need  not  now  be  further  noticed  ;  especially  as  the 
 '  disorderly  spirit/  which  then  prevailed,  has  long  since  disap- 
 peared, and  Mr.  Simeon  had  afterwards  the  joy  of  ministering 
 to  an  united  and  affectionate  flock.  The  conclusion,  however, 
 of  Mr.  Simeon's  statement,  and  his  review  of  the  trial,  are 
 worthy  of  consideration. 
 
 "  I  cannot  ascribe  the  whole  of  this  disorderly  spirit  to  the 
 circumstance  of  their  having  been  invested  by  me  with  a  por- 
 tion of  authority,  for  the  same  spirit  manifested  itself,  in  a  far 
 greater  degree,  among  Mr.  Robinson's  people  at  Leicester,  where 
 no  such  Society  had  been  formed.  There,  an  hundred  went  off 
 from  his  Church  at  once  ;  and  many  who  remained  behind, 
 were  as  thorns  in  his  side  for  several  years.  The  true  state  of 
 the  case  is,  that  the  corruption  of  human  nature  will  sooner  or 
 later  shew  itself  in  every  Church.  There  were  those  who  said 
 to  Moses,  '  You  take  too  much  upon  you  ;'  whilst  the  charge 
 was  in  truth  applicable  only  to  themselves.  There  ever  was, 
 and  ever  will  be,  some  Diotrephes,  '  who  loves  to  have  the 
 pre-eminence,'  and  who  will  find  some  occasion  or  other  to 
 manifest  and  diffuse  his  own  evil  dispositions.  If  even  St. 
 Paul  found  this  to  be  the  case,  yea,  and  the  loving  John  too, 
 — who  am  I,  that  I  should  minister  for  thirty-three  years,  and 
 not  find  it  ?     This  is  only  a  fresh  proof  that  human  nature  is 
 
«T.  56.]  RKY.  OHABLBS   SIMEON,  299 
 
 the  same  in  every  country  and  in  every  age.  1  pray  God  to  •_■  i \ « i 
 them  a  better  spirit,  and  to  endue  me,  as  He  did  Solomon,  with 
 wisdom,  that  1  may  go  in  and  out  before  thorn  with  a  wise  and 
 perfect  heart." 
 
 The  following-  Memorandum  is  appended,  Nov.  1,  Isle. 
 
 k*  The  annexed  Letters  will  show  what  reason  1  have  to  bless 
 God  that  this  separation  has  been  made.  1  now  minister, both 
 in  public  and  private,  with  as  much  delight  as  at  any  period 
 
 of  my  life,  1  oease  not.  however,  to  pray  for  the  deluded 
 people  who  have  left  me." 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIII. 
 1816. 
 
 To  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C.,  March  8,  1816. 
 
 "  I  have  just  received  yours  and  my  dear  Sister's  of 
 Sept.  1st  :  they  have  been  almost  seven  months  on  their  voyage. 
 I  regret  that  your  prospects  about  your  Church  and  the  Bible 
 Society,  are  so  clouded.  I  confess,  1  have  always  been  of  the 
 opinion,  originally  BUggested  by  yen  and  our  beloved  Martyn, 
 respecting  Dr.  Buchanan's  plan  of  a  visible  Episcopal  Govern- 
 ment among  you.  Power  is  good,  if  used  for  the  Lord  ;  but 
 there  is  great  danger  of  its  not  being  used  for  the  truth. 
 People  in  authority  think  they  must  do  something  :  and  t<> 
 obstruct  good  men  and  good  things,  is  more  popular  than  to 
 punish  neglect,  or  to  censure  lukewarmness.  Our  great  com- 
 fort is,  that  God  reigneth,  and  that  He  will  ultimately  be 
 glorified  in  men.  whether  they  will  or  not.  He  can  not  only 
 work  without  themt  but  against  them,  or  even  l>}/t/<<»}  against 
 their  own  designs. 
 
 "I  have  at  this  moment  sweet  consolation  from  this  thought. 
 Such  conduct  is  observed  towards  me  at  this  very  hour  by  one 
 of  the  Fellows  of  the  College,  as.  if  practised  by  me*  would  Bet 
 not  the  College  only,  but  the  whole  town  and  University  in  a 
 flame.  But  the  peace  and  joy  which  I  experience,  from  lying 
 as  clay  in  the  potter's  hands,  are  more  than  I  can  express.  I 
 forbenr  to  state  particulars,  because  I  must  fill  two  sheet-  with 
 them  before  you  could  properly  enter  into  them  :  but  I  know 
 that,  whether  men  give  or  take  away,  it  is  not  man,  but  the 
 
300  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1816. 
 
 Lord  ;  and  that  c  He  doeth  all  things  well,'  and  that  if  we 
 only  wait  to  the  end,  we  shall  see  infallible  wisdom  and  un- 
 bounded goodness  in  His  darkest  dispensations.  The  example 
 of  our  blessed  Lord,  who,  c  as  a  lamb  before  its  shearers,'  was 
 dumb,  and  without  either  threatening  or  complaint,  6  com- 
 mitted himself  to  Him  that  judgeth  righteously,'  appears  to 
 me  most  lovely ;  and  I  have  unspeakable  delight  in  striving 
 (and  hitherto  with  some  success)  to  tread  in  His  steps.  God 
 has  long  taught  you  this  lesson,  and  I  am  endeavouring  to 
 learn  it  day  by  day.  A  little  of  the  coKtjjir)  will  be  an  ample 
 compensation  for  a  good  deal  of  dXtxptg. 
 
 "  The  case,  however,  that  I  refer  to,  is  insulated ;  the  respect 
 and  kindness  shewn  me  in  the  whole  University  far  exceeds 
 anything  I  ever  experienced  in  former  times.  The  numbers 
 that  attend  my  Church  are  greatly  increased ;  and  I  do  hope 
 that  the  work  of  God  is  prospering  amongst  us. 
 
 "  If,  however,  you  judge  of  what  is  doing  here  by  what  we 
 are  doing  for  you,  you  will  form  far  too  favourable  an  esti- 
 mate. For  within  this  year  and  a  half  I  shall  have  sent*  you 
 about  a  dozen  :  to  Bengal,  poor  Mr.  Crosthwaite  ;  to  Bombay, 
 Mr.  Carr,  and  I  hope  Mr.  Robinson ;  to  Madras,  Messrs.  Har- 
 per, Jackson,  Malkin,  Hough,  Church,  Trail ;  to  Bencoolen, 
 Mr.  Winter ;  to  St.  Helena,  Mr.  Vernon.  Besides  these,  if 
 money  can  be  raised,  I  hope  to  send  two  more  to  Madras,  a 
 Mr.  Spring,  and  a  Mr. ,  not  yet  ordained. 
 
 "  All  these  are  independent  of  those  who  are  come  to  you 
 from  other  quarters ;  e.  g.  Davies  and  Fisher.  .  .  .  Had  my 
 anonymous  gentleman  been  in  Orders,  I  should  have  sent  him 
 to  China  ;  for  which,  by  his  talents  and  piety,  he  is  well 
 qualified.  But  that  must  now  slip  through  my  fingers.  It 
 must  be  given  away  before  the  5th  of  April. 
 
 "  I  take  for  granted  that  I  mentioned  to  you  the  new  Bishop 
 of  Gloucester,  who  is  truly  pious  and  devoted  to  God,  and  who 
 honours  me  with  his  confidential  friendship.  He  will  be  an 
 unspeakable  blessing  to  the  Church.  But  it  is  not  by  him 
 that  I  either  do  work  or  intend  to  work.  The  Bishop  of 
 Bristol  (Mansel)  is  the  man  who  does  for  me  all  that  I  can  ask. 
 Mr.  M.  took  his  degree  in  January  ;  and  ....  was  ordained 
 Deacon  and  Priest,  both  times  by  letters  dimissory.      This  is 
 
 *  Mr.  Simeon  was  continually  applied  to  by  Mr.  Grant  to  recommend 
 to  him  suitable  persons  for  Chaplaincies  in  India. 
 
JR.  56.]  BIT,    OHABLBS   HMKON.  301 
 
 doing  something  :  and  more  than  I  would  venture  to  ask  of 
 any  one  else.     But  the  Lord  is  in  all  this, 
 
 "I  have  not  time  to  write  very  particularly  about  your 
 
 situation  in  India.  Before  any  observations  o(  mine  could  reach 
 you,  your  situation  would  be  so  changed  that  they  would  be 
 quite  irrelevant.  But  /  highly  approve  of  your  conciliatory 
 conduct  towards  the  Bishop,   Both  duty  and  policy  enjoin  thai  : 
 
 and  1  am  greatly  mistaken,  if  duty  and  policy  are  ever  at 
 variance.  Honesty  is  the  best  policy  ;  so  is  meekness,  for- 
 bearance, and  rendering  good  for  evil.  At  all  events,  they 
 bring  peace  into  the  soul  both  here  and  for  ever." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason, 
 
 "My  beloved  Brother,  "Aspeden  Hall.  April  16,  1816, 
 
 "I  have  set  my  heart  upon  dating  a  letter  from  this 
 plaee  ;  and  of  treating  you  with  news  about  my  boy,  as  1  do 
 my  company  with  coffee,  hot  from  the  spit.  You  would 
 scarcely  know  him,  so  florid  and  so  robust.  But  you  would  be 
 delighted  io  hear  the  account  which  Mr.  and  Miss  Preston  give 
 of  him.  .  .  . 
 
 "In  my  last  I  mentioned  eleven,  whom  within  this  year  and 
 a  half  1  have  had  the  happiness  oi'  recommending  to  India  ; 
 and  1  am  now  happy  to  say,  that  Mr.  S.,  of  whose  going  I 
 was  doubtful,  makes  a  twelfth.  There  are  two  more  vacancies 
 I  hope  to  till,  (one  for  Canton,  and  the  other  for  Bombay,)  as 
 soon  as  1  can  get  the  persons  ordained.  The  person  for  Canton 
 is  a  man  oi  great  talents. 
 
 "I  have  not  spoken  concerning  the  Orphan  School  for  two 
 reasons  ;  first,  1  cannot  form  any  adequate  judgement  respect- 
 ing it,  bo  much  depending  altogether  upon  local  considerations  ; 
 and,  next,  because  all  would  be  over,  long  before  my  obser- 
 vations could  reach  you.  Misrepresentations  of  it  have 
 reached  me  through  Mr.  Marsh,  to  whom  a  letter  was  sent 
 from  Calcutta  :  and  he.  full  of  love,  wished  me  to  write  to  you, 
 either  in  a  way  of  consolation,  or  advice,  according  as  the 
 occasion,  in  my  judgement,  required.  But  1  feel  myself  in- 
 competent to  either,  as  not  understanding  the  gist  oi'  the 
 question.  Only.  I  should  say  in  general,  that  it  is  well  to  con- 
 sult the  prejudices  oi'  men,  even  where  we  know  those  preju- 
 dices to  be  wrong  ;  just  as  Paul  did  in  the  matter  of  circum- 
 cision, and  the  whole  of  the  Jewish  law.      The  true  point  for 
 
302  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1816. 
 
 our  inquiry  is,  what  our  motive  is  in  those  concessions  :  if  it 
 be  the  avoiding  of  the  Cross,  we  are  wrong ;  but  if  it  be  the 
 avoiding  of  offence  we  are  right. 
 
 "  The  great  Week  is  now  near  at  hand.  I  look  forward  to 
 it  with  joy  ;  though,  in  fact,  it  borders  too  much  upon  religious 
 dissipation.  Still,  however,  the  effect  on  the  public  is  good. 
 Mr.  Corrie  preaches  the  Church  Missionary  Sermon,  (by  the 
 way,  I  have  put  your  Missionary  Sermon  with  my  own  Skele- 
 tons, that  I  may  have  the  happiness  of  being  in  your  company 
 as  long  as  my  book  shall  exist)  ;  I  have  looked  it  over,  and  am 
 going  to-morrow  to  look  it  over  with  him.  It  contains  much 
 information \  but  needs  to  have  a  good  deal  of  it  put  into 
 notes.  An  audience  like  his  will  require  somewhat  more  of 
 religion  to  interest  them  :  they  would  be  tired  with  a  succession 
 of  accounts  about  things,  with  which  they  are  not  sufficiently 
 acquainted  to  enter  fully  into  them.  What  a  lovely  character 
 he  is  !  I  hope  he  will  be  restored  to  you  strong  as  l  a  giant 
 refreshed  with  wine.'  "  Ever,  ever  yours." 
 
 The  Rev.  D.  Corrie  to  the  Rev.  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "Very  dear  Sir,  "  April  15,  1816. 
 
 "  With  this  I  take  the  liberty  to  send  my  Sermon 
 for  your  inspection  and  correction.  I  am  sensible  of  its 
 defects,  being  anxious  to  introduce  a  number  of  facts,  not,  as  I 
 think,  sufficiently  known ;  there  is  too  little  Scripture  quota- 
 tion, and  I  feel  it  to  be  wanting  in  devotional  spirit ;  though 
 I  hope  the  relation  may  excite  a  feeling  of  compassion,  and 
 excite  to  exertion  in  behalf  of  the  Heathen.  ...  1  commend 
 myself,  as  well  as  my  poor  production,  to  your  kind  attention 
 and  help.  Whatever  may  be  effected  by  it,  is  to  be  referred 
 to  you,  as  the  instrument  of  blessing,  present  and  sensible 
 blessing  to  my  own  soul  in  the  first  instance.  My  poor  prayers 
 have  ascended,  at  home  and  abroad,  for  your  health  and  con- 
 tinued usefulness,  in  a  place  where  so  unlooked  for  and  un- 
 desired  your  labours  were  made  useful  to  myself;  and  in 
 eternity  I  feel  I  shall  delight  to  acknowledge  you  as  the  means 
 of  the  mercy  I  have  found.  I  purpose,  (d.  v.,)  to  be  in  Cam- 
 bridge on  Wednesday,  the  24th,  so  that  you  need  not  take  any 
 further  trouble  about  sending  the  manuscript  back  :  there  will 
 be  time  to  make  any  alterations  or  additions  after  that  period. 
 "  I  remain  yours  very  truly  and  respectfully, 
 
 "Daniel  Corrie." 
 
JST,   66.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  303 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "On  board  the  Castlereagh,  May  C,  1816. 
 
 "  My  best  beloved  Brother, 
 
 "  Here  I  am  with  your  dear  Mother  and  Mr.  and 
 Mrs.  Robinson.  .  .  .  We  went  on  board,  uncertain  when  the 
 ship  would  sail  ;  but  expecting  it  rather  to  sail  the  next  day. 
 .  .  .  We  were  very  desirous  of  stopping  till  we  should  see  the 
 ship  actually  under  weigh  ;  but  there  were  some  engagements 
 of  mine  that  rendered  it  almost  impossible.  However,  the 
 next  morning  we  could  not  endure  the  thought  of  not  sailing 
 with  them  a  part  of  their  way,  as  I  had  done  with  you  :  and 
 therefore  impossibilities  were  constrained  to  give  way,  as  some- 
 times they  will,  to  the  omnipotent  and  controlling  power  of 
 love.  .  .  .  Your  dear  Mother,  as  you  will  readily  conceive,  is 
 very  much  affected  with  the  separation.  By  this  removal  also 
 my  duties  are  increased ;  as  I  shall  now  have  to  add,  as  far  as 
 I  am  capable  of  adding,  the  services  of  a  daughter  to  those  of 
 a  son.  I  would  that  I  could  so  expand  with  the  occasion, 
 that  your  beloved  Mother  might  never  feel  a  void.  I  hope  I 
 can  say,  that,  in  my  poor  endeavours  to  fill  your  place,  I  am 
 richly  recompensed  in  the  consolations  which  she  enjoys.  As 
 for  you,  we  seem  to  be  as  near  to  you  as  if  you  were  in  England. 
 Our  communion  with  you  is  very  sweet,  and  our  joy  over  you 
 exceeding  great. 
 
 "  Having  had  certain  information  of  their  proceeding  on 
 their  voyage,  your  Mother  and  I  travelled  85  miles  to  Mr. 
 Sargent's,  where  we  now  are,  and  where  I  am  finishing  this 
 letter.  Mr.  Sargent,  (at  GrafFham,  near  Petworth)  is  going  on 
 with  honoured  Martyn's  life  :  but  could  not  advance  comfort- 
 ably without  me.  I  therefore  embraced  this  opportunity  of 
 going  to  him,  and  shall  spend  about  four  days  with  him,  and 
 then  return  from  Cambridge. — From  the  last  accounts  of 
 your  beloved  daughter,  I  am  in  hopes  of  seeing  her  soon,  that 
 we  may  pay  her,  as  your  proxy,  a  little  of  our  debt  of  love  to 
 you.     Kindest  love  to  my  Sister." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  on  attention  to  College  Studies. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  "  K.  C,  Nov.  1,  1816. 
 
 "  There  are  many  reasons  why  I  should  prefer 
 
 for  your  brother  before  any  other  College.     He  will  find  there 
 a  greater  variety  of  religious  characters  than  elsewhere;  and 
 
304  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1816. 
 
 will  therefore  more  easily  fall  into  the  habits  of  those  who  are 
 prudent,  whilst  his  little  singularities  will  be  the  less  noticed. 
 But  if  he  go  about  visiting  the  sick  instead  of  attending  to 
 his  academical  studies,  I  shall  give  my  voice  against  him  in- 
 stantly, that  he  may  be  removed :  and  if  he  come  to  College, 
 he  must  come  with  the  express  understanding,  that  he  shall 
 be  removed  upon  the  first  intimation  from  the  Tutor,  and  not 
 be  continued  to  be  dismissed  by  authority.  If  he  come  with- 
 out a  full  determination  to  conform  in  all  things  to  College 
 discipline  and  College  studies,  or  with  any  idea  of  acting  here 
 as  he  might  in  a  little  country  parish,  he  will  do  incalculable 
 injury  to  religion.  Pray  let  him  understand  this,  and  not 
 come  at  all,  if  he  is  not  prepared  both  to  submit  to  authority, 
 and  to  follow  friendly  advice.  I  do  not  at  present  know  of  any 
 situation  near  Town  :  but  there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  obtaining 
 one.     Your  most  affectionate  and  obedient  servant, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 Memorandum. 
 
 "  K.  C,  Cambridge. 
 "  Last  week  T  returned  from  Bristol,  where  I  wit- 
 nessed a  thing  almost  unprecedented  in  the  annals  of  the 
 world; — a  whole  city  combining  to  fill  up,  by  their  united 
 exertions,  the  void  made  in  all  charitable  Institutions  by  the 
 loss  of  one  man,  Kichard  Reynolds,  a  member  of  the  Society 
 called  Quakers.  Having  myself  acted  in  some  measure  upon 
 that  idea,  in  relation  to  my  dear  and  honoured  brother,  Edward 
 Simeon,  I  take  this  opportunity  of  recording  it  for  the  satis- 
 faction of  myself  and  my  executors. 
 
 "  My  brother  was  extremely  liberal,  and  did  good  to  a  vast 
 extent.  At  his  death  an  exceeding  great  void  would  have 
 been  made,  if  I  had  not  determined  to  accept  a  part  of  his 
 property,  and  to  appropriate  it  to  the  Lord's  service,  and  the 
 service  of  the  poor.  The  loss  they  would  have  sustained  being 
 about  £700  or  £800  a-year,  I  suffered  my  brother  to  leave 
 me  £15,000,  and  have  regularly  consecrated  the  interest  of 
 it  to  the  Lord  ;  and  shall  (d.  v.)  continue  to  do  so  to  my  dying 
 hour.  Had  I  wished  for  money  for  my  own  use,  I  might  have 
 had  half  his  fortune;  but  I  wanted  nothing  for  myself,  being 
 determined  (as  far  as  such  a  thing  could  be  at  any  time  said 
 to  be  determined)  to  live  and  die  in  College,  where  the  income 
 which  I  previously  enjoyed  (though  moderate  in  itself)  sufficed, 
 
/GT.  56.]  REV.    CHARLES    BIMBO* ,  30fl 
 
 not  only  for  all  my  own  wants,  but  for  liberal  supplies  to  the 
 poor  also. 
 
 "  These  things  are  well  known  at  present  in  our  College 
 (Mr. in  particular,  as  a  counsel,  examined  my  brother's 
 
 will,  wherein  there  is  proof  sufficient  of  these  things);  hut  at  a 
 future  period  they  may  be  forgotten ;  and  persons  may  wonder, 
 that  with  my  income  I  do  not  resign  my  Fellowship.  The  fact 
 is,  I  have  not  increased  my  own  expenditure  above  £50  a-year; 
 nor  do  I  consider  myself  as  anything  but  a  steward  of  my 
 deceased  brother  for  the  poor.  It  is  well  known  that,  long 
 previous  to  his  death,  I  refused  what  was  considered  as  the 
 best  Living  of  our  College :  and  I  should  equally  refuse  any- 
 thing that  the  King  himself  could  offer  me,  that  should  neces- 
 sitate me  to  give  up  my  present  situation,  and  especially  my 
 Church.  And  I  write  this  now,  that  if,  after  my  decease,  \i 
 should  be  asked,  '  Why  did  he  not  vacate  his  Fellowship?'  my 
 executor  may  have  a  satisfactory  answer  at  hand.  It  lies  in  a 
 short  space  : 
 
 "  1st.  If  twice  £15,000  were  offered  me  to  vacate  my  Fel- 
 lowship, I  would  reject  it  utterly. 
 
 u  2d.  The  Legacy  1  have  received  I  do  not  consider  as  mine, 
 but  as  belonging  to  the  poor  and  to  the  Lord;  and  I  am  only 
 the  steward,  to  whose  hands  it  is  committed. 
 
 "  3d.  The  proof  of  this  will  be  found  in  my  refusal  of  any 
 Living  before,  as  well  as  since,  my  brother's  death,  and  in  my 
 Account-books,  wherein  the  disposal  of  this  money  is  regularly 
 entered. 
 
 "  Witness  my  hand  this  10th  of  October,  1810. 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Rey.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Nov.  20,  1816. 
 
 "  Never  did  I  write  to  you  under  such  peculiar  cir- 
 cumstances as  the  present.  Three  whole  mornings  of  about 
 six  or  seven  hours  have  dear  Mr.  Sargent,  and  Mr.  Corrie,  and 
 your  beloved  Mother,  and  myself,  been  reading  the  Life  of  our 
 lamented  brother,  Mr.  Martyn.  Truly,  it  has  humbled  us  all 
 in  the  dust.  Since  the  Apostolic  Age  1  certainly  think  thai 
 nothing  has  ever  exceeded  the  wisdom  and  piety  of  our  departed 
 brother:  and  I  conceive  that  no  book,  except  the  Bible,  will 
 be  found  to  excel  this.  In  general,  the  Diaries  of  religious 
 people  exhibit  the  same  thing  again  and  again :  but  in  this 
 
 x 
 
306  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1816. 
 
 there  is  nothing  repeated  j  and  it  exhibits  such  a  mind  and 
 such  a  heart,  as  make  him  to  appear  almost  like  a  different 
 species  from  ourselves :  we  looked  to  him  as  at  an  almost  un- 
 approachable distance.  David  Brainerd  is  great:  but  the 
 degree  of  his  melancholy  and  the  extreme  impropriety  of  his 
 exertions,  so  much  beyond  his  strength,  put  him  on  a  different 
 footing  from  our  beloved  Martyn  ;  whilst  the  imagination  of 
 Martyn,  and  the  inexhaustible  richness  of  his  ideas,  give  to  his 
 relations  an  interest  superior  to  anything  I  ever  read.  Mr. 
 Corrie's  presence,  too,  has  been  highly  favourable  in  rectifying 
 some  little  things,  which  would  have  given  to  some  parts  an 
 air  of  inaccuracy.  But  I  must  not  enlarge;  though  were  I  to 
 enlarge  ever  so  much,  I  should  have  no  fear  of  disappointing 
 your  expectations.  The  circumstance  of  Mr.  Sargent  having 
 so  much  leisure  has  been  of  incalculable  benefit :  for  it  has  en- 
 abled him  to  throw  a  lightness  over  the  whole,  by  connecting 
 
 every  part,  and  making  the  transitions  easy  and  natural 
 
 "  Yesterday  was  our  Cambridge  Bible  Society  Anniversary. 
 It  was  remarkably  well  attended,  Lord  Hardwicke  in  the  chair. 
 I  was  unfortunately  kept  away  by  either  a  bruise  in  my  foot, 
 or,  as  Mr.  Farish  and  your  dear  Mother  think,  and  as  I  fear, 
 the  gout ! !  My  father  once  had  it,  and  only  once;  I  may 
 therefore  have  it  now,  and  no  more :  but  in  my  mind  I  am 
 rather  inclined  to  think,  that  the  time  is  now  approaching 
 when  I  must  descend  from  my  horse  to  a  carriage ;  and  if  so, 
 I  consider  it  as  a  very  long  step  towards  the  eternal  world. 
 What  may  be  my  views  of  eternity  when  it  comes  very  near, 
 I  know  not :  but  my  trust  is  in  the  tender  mercy  of  my  God 
 in  Christ  Jesus  ;  and  I  can  joyfully  leave  myself  in  His  hands. 
 It  has  for  many  years  been  my  delight  to  contemplate  death 
 as  close  at  hand  :  and  the  more  my  mind  is  familiarized  with 
 death  now,  the  more  tranquil,  I  trust,  it  will  be,  when  the 
 closing  scene  of  life  shall  have  actually  arrived. 
 
 "  Ever,  ever  yours,  u  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Dec.  19,  1816. 
 
 "  I  am  truly  glad  that  you  suggested  what  you  did 
 
 about  dear  Martvn's  Persian  Translation.      It  came  at  a  most 
 
 important  crisis You  may  be  assured  that  all  shall  be 
 
 done  respecting  them  (if  my  life  be  spared)  advisedly.  There 
 shall  be  no  unnecessary  delay;  but  no  ill-advised  haste.  .  .  . 
 
ME  56>.]  Ki:v.  CRABLB8  BIME0N. 
 
 -  Mv  people,  who  remained  sted&st,  are  in  a  blessed 
 my  Church  better  attended  than  ever;:  my  delight  in  mi  work 
 greater:  my  health  is  good:  my  strength  ia  renewed,  so  that 
 I  preach  with  ease.     1  do  hope  that  God  has  yet  something 
 
 for  me  to  do  before  I  die Kindest  love  to  my  Sister  j 
 
 and  the  smaller  fry  a  kiss  each." 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 1817. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomasok. 
 
 «  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Mar.  29,  1  SI  7. 
 
 "  Time  runs  last :  Mr.  Corrie  is  going  :  your  Mother 
 also  goes  on  Monday  to  Town,  whither  1  am  going,  being 
 summoned  to  a  Jews'  Committee  of  Messrs.  Babington,  Wil- 
 berforee.  Way,  and  llawtroy.  Behold,  the  Rector  of  the 
 parish  has  refused  to  give  his  consent  to  the  dews'  Chapel 
 being  opened  in  the  Establishment  .  .  .  Ten  thousand  Chapels 
 may  be  built  and  opened  by  Dissenters,  *  will  ye,  nil!  ye,1  bul 
 a  Chapel  that  was  (1  believe)  consecrated,  but  certainly 
 licensed  as  a  French-Refugee  Chapel,  is  not  suffered  to  be 
 filled  by  an  Established  Minister  ;  were  it  not  that  1  know 
 Who  reigns,  my  soul  would  sink  within  me. 
 
 "  But  if  this  be  so  painful,  we  have  something  joyful  to 
 counterbalance  it  The  Emperor  of  Russia  and  Prince  Qalitzin 
 have  sent  over  to  request  from  our  Society  Missionaries  to  the 
 Jews,  and  Hebrew  Bibles.  0  that  God  may  be  with  us  !  1  do 
 not  despair  that  we  shall  see  good  done  among  them. 
 
 "  You  who  are  a  Hebraist  will  be  glad  to  hear  that 
 Mr.  Tyrwhitl  o{  Jesus,  who  is  just  dead,  has  left  £4,000  to 
 the  University  for  the  encouragement  of  Hebrew  Literature. 
 This  is  a  truly  excellent  legacy.  It  is  a  disgrace  to  our 
 University  that  a  Hebrew  teacher  has  never  yet  found  employ- 
 ment enough  to  support  him. 
 
 "  I  enclose  you  a  copy  o^  the  Rules  of  our  Provident  Bank 
 at  Cambridge.  Would  not  such  an  institution  be  of  great  use 
 amongst  you?  Might  there  not  be  one  for  the  Europeans, 
 and  one  for  the  Hindoos?  I  think  you  might  be  a  great  M 
 
 ing  to  that  land  in  promoting  such  institutions 1  am 
 
 x2 
 
308  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1817, 
 
 in  great  haste  :  I  have  laid  everything  in  the  smallest  possible 
 space.     Muttum  in  parvo  is  my  motto  on  all  occasions. 
 
 "  Most,  most,  most,  affectionately  yours,  u  C.  S." 
 
 "  My  little  (or  rather  my  great)  boy  is  very  well." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  May  14,  1817. 
 
 "  The  Puritans  used  to  date  their  prefaces  '  from 
 their  study.'  I  date  this  from  your  dearest  Mother's  breakfast- 
 room,  a  little  Elysium.  The  house  is  on  the  Peas  Market  : 
 but  this  is  an  eastern  room,  that  hears  no  more  of  the  Peas 
 Market  than  of  you  at  Calcutta — sweet  abode  of  peace,  and 
 love,  and  gratitude,  and  praise !  .  .   . 
 
 "  Let  me  now  come  to  your  School.   ...   I  have  long  been 
 looking  out  for  a  person  fit  to  fill  the  station  of  President,  or 
 
 at  least,  of  Professor  there  :  I  had  looked  to  Mr. in  that 
 
 view,  as  hoping  he  may  come  out  two  or  three  years  hence  ; 
 but  he  is  an  only  son,  which  may  be  a  bar  in  his  way.  Of 
 himself  he  is  willing  to  come,  if  his  parents  will  let  him.  He 
 has  yet  to  study  for  a  Fellowship  at  Trinity  :  and  I  encourage 
 him  to  run  that  heat  ;  for  he  will  gain  in  his  training  what 
 will  richly  repay  him,  though  he  should  not  gain  the  prize. 
 I  never  lose  sight  of  you  ;  and  hope  yet  I  may  be  an  instru- 
 ment in  God's  hand  to  fulfil  some  of  your  wishes.  1  shall  be 
 anxious  to  hoar  more  about  the  progress  of  this  new  Institution. 
 It  is  one  of  the  things  which  strongly  mark  the  signs  of  the 
 times.  The  world  are  everywhere  reproving  our  hardness  ; 
 they  are  literally  saving.  '  Come  over  and  help  us.' 
 
 "  Of  the  like  nature  is  our  news  respecting  the  Jews  in 
 Pu<sia  and  Poland.  They  are  enquiring  after,  and  desirous 
 of  obtaining,  the  TsTewT  Testament  in  Hebrew-;  which  is  already 
 printed  to  the  end  of  Philemon,  and  proceeding  rapidly,  so 
 that  we  hope  the  whole  will  be  finished  by  Christmas  next. 
 The  Emperor  of  Russia  has  just  published  an  Ukase,  promising 
 to  all  converted  dews  his  protection  and  tracts  of  country  in 
 two  different  parts,  whereon  they  may  settle  and  follow  their 
 respective  occupations.  In  consequence  of  these  two  favour- 
 able circumstances,  I  expect  that  Mr.  Way  and  two  learned 
 and  pious  Jews  will  go  over  very  soon  to  Russia,  in  order  to 
 stir  up  the  Jews  to  inquire  into  their  own  Scriptures,  and  to 
 gather  them  into  such  societies  as  may  mutually  support  and 
 edify  one  another. 
 
j:t.  57.]  KKV.    OHA&LBfl    SIMEON. 
 
 "  I  am  just  returned  from  Town,  where  both  your  Mother 
 and  myself  spent  the  Bible  week — the  week  of  Jubilee  :  she 
 at  Dr.  Steinkopff  's,  and  I  at  my  accustomed  home,  Mrs.  Cecil's, 
 The  tout  ensemble  of  the  Bible  Society  was  the  grandest  that 
 
 we  ever  yet  have  witnessed.  Such  an  intellectual  feast  was 
 scarcely  ever  spread  before.  Mr.  Money,  from  Bombay,  gave 
 us  much  interesting  information,  and  in  an  elegant  style  \ 
 Dr.  Mason  of  America  also,  in  a  dry  way,  arrested  and  edified 
 the  whole  assembly.  Mr.  Wilson's  sermon  before  the  Mis- 
 sionary Society  was  one  of  the  grandest  things  we  have  ever 
 heard.  You  will  be  much  delighted  with  it.  All  the  Societies 
 had  a  richer  savour  of  piety  than  before.  The  public  taste  in 
 this  respect  is  daily  improving. 
 
 "  I  am  delighted  to  hear  that  your  hopes  of  llammohun  Hoy 
 are  somewhat  improving.  It  was  pleasing  to  see  that  he  was 
 enabled  to  stand  up  for  the  Unity  of  God  ;  and  though  that, 
 of  itself,  was  very  short  of  what  we  wished,  1  could  not  but 
 hope  that  it  would  be  introductory  to  something  better; 
 because  that  brought  persecution  :  and  persecution  would  cause 
 a  deeper  examination  of"  the  question  ;  and  inquiry  would 
 bring  light  ;  and  light,  I  hoped,  might  be  accompanied  with  a 
 blessing  to  his  soul.  Poor  man  !  he  does  not  yet  see  that  the 
 Gospel  must  be  revealed  in  him,  as  well  as  to  him  :  and  there- 
 fore I  should  not  wonder  if  the  Trinity  in  Unity  prove  to  him 
 a  stumblingblock  over  which  he  shall  fall  to  his  everlasting 
 ruin.  It  is  indeed  the  great  stumblingblock  both  to  Jews 
 and  Gentiles  :  perhaps  even  beyond  the  Atonement  itself.  But 
 if  he  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  answer  one  question  aright, 
 6  What  is  the  Gospel?'  'A  Remedy/ he  would  find  all  the 
 mountains  reduced  to  a  plain  :  I  take  for  granted,  that  you 
 referred  him  to  such  passages  as  tended  to  give  a  right  direc- 
 tion to  his  mind,  and  to  shew  him,  not  merely  that  he  must 
 pray  for  illumination,  (which  a  person  may  do  whilst  leaning 
 wholly  to  his  own  understanding,)  but  that  he  musl  really 
 pray  as  (  a  babe  and  suckling,'  instead  of  in  the  character  of 
 one  that  is  (  wise  and  prudent.'  If  he  will  do  that,  he  will 
 soon  have  to  add,  (I  thank  thee,  0  Father.'  This  however, 
 taken  in  connexion  with  your  Hindoo  College,  shews  that  God 
 is  at  work  even  without  our  instrumentality  ;  and  it  is  a  great 
 encouragement  to  us  to  exert  ourselves  to  the  uttermost. 
 
 "  Truly  I  am  thankful  to  hear  that  you  have  finished  the 
 Persian  Psalms  ;  and  you  will  be  not  a  little  delighted  to  have 
 
310  MEMOIRS    OF  THE  [1817. 
 
 Mr  Martyn's  Translation  of  the  Psalms,  which  I  have  had 
 copied  for  you,  and  sent  you  by  Mr.  Corrie.  I  have  reserved  the 
 original,  that  I  may  not  risk  the  loss  of  it  at  sea  :  and  perhaps 
 I  may  give  it  either  to  his  College,  or  to  the  Bible  Society. 
 But  this  is  only  the  thought  of  the  moment ;  that  will  require 
 much  deliberation.  I  have  also  some  other  papers  of  Mr. 
 Martyn  in  Persian,  all  the  most  important  of  which  I  shall 
 have  copied  for  you.  His  Life  is  revising,  in  order  to  send  it 
 forth  in  as  perfect  a  state  as  possible.  It  will  be  such  a  treat 
 as  the  world  has  rarely  had. 
 
 "  Mr.  Brown's  Memoir  has  been  forwarded  by  Mr.  Corrie. 
 Truly  this  dear  man  was  of  a  larger  calibre,  both  in  intellect 
 and  piety,  than  I  had  conceived.  ...  You  will  have  a  vast 
 acquisition  in  Mr.  Lee  when  he  comes  :  he  is  truly  a  wonderful 
 man.  .  .  .  The  £4000  left  by  Tyrwhitt  for  the  encourage- 
 ment of  Hebrew  Literature  will  be  disposed  of,  I  apprehend, 
 in  the  establishment  of  two  scholarships,  like  the  University 
 scholarships  :  but  when  it  came  to  the  vote  to-day,  it  was 
 thrown  out  in  the  white-hood  house,  because  the  persons 
 proposed  for  the  Syndicate  were  not  approved.  Who  were 
 objected  to  I  know  not  :  but  I  suppose  it  will  be  carried  ere 
 long.  This  on  the  whole  will  be  a  good  way  of  disposing  of  it. 
 The  candidates  are  to  be  of  the  standing  of  B.A.  one  year,  to 
 M.A.  two  years.  And  if  good  examiners  can  be  found  (there's 
 the  rub)  it  will  do  good.  But  this  matter  taken  in  connexion 
 with  the  Jews'  Society  is  very  important. 
 
 "  I  enjoy  the  thought  that  ere  this  reaches  you,  you  will 
 again  have  our  dearly-beloved  friends,  Daniel  Corrie  and  his 
 wife.  He  has  been  a  great  blessing  to  England,  and  to  the 
 cause  of  Missions.  Truly  his  time  has  not  been  lost,  and 
 I  hope  he  will  return  to  you  with  strength  greatly  augmented. 
 The  love  that  is  borne  him  by  all  ranks  of  people  here  can 
 scarcely  be  expressed.  And  when  he  comes  to  you,  he  will 
 prove,  I  trust,  a  yet  richer  blessing  than  he  has  ever  been. 
 
 "  My  own  health,  through  mercy,  is  as  good  as  at  any  period 
 of  my  life  :  and  by  means  of  constant  and  extraordinary 
 caution,  my  voice  in  public  is  as  strong  almost  as  ever.  But 
 I  am  silent  all  the  week  besides.  .  .  I  think  I  do  right  in 
 saving  myself  thus,  because  it  enables  me  to  throw  an  energy 
 into  my  public  discourses  which  makes  them  far  more  inter- 
 esting than  they  would  otherwise  be.  The  Gownsmen  are 
 sometimes  almost  one  half  of  my  congregation. 
 
JJT.  57.]  RET.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  311 
 
 u  Four  picture  I  am  panting  for.  There  will  certainly 
 be  a  battle  between  your  Mother  and  myself  for  it  :  bat 
 I  am  stronger  than  she,  except  in  faith  and  love.  Ever,  ever 
 yours." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  May  30,  1817. 
 
 w  Scarcely  a  day  passes  but  I  have  reason  to  thank 
 
 God  for  the  plan  I  have  pursued  for  many  years,  of  keeping 
 
 copies  of  my  correspondence  on  all  important  events.     I  will 
 
 give  you,  in  answer  to  yours  this  moment  received,  a  succinct 
 
 account  of  what  has  happened  relative  to ,  and  then  you 
 
 will  see  how  true  Mr.  C.'s  story  is.  .  .  But  quite  enough  of  this. 
 As  I  shall  be  resident  in  Cambridge  all  the  Vacation,  I  shall 
 have  it  in  my  power  to  take  James  out  on  horseback  every 
 day.  This  will  tend  to  strengthen  him  ;  though,  indeed,  he 
 is  already  so  stout  and  hearty  as  not  to  need  any  aid  of  this 
 kind.  It  is  surprising  how  much  he  conciliates  the  regards  of 
 all  by  his  lovely  habit  and  demeanour.  I  should  have  liked 
 to  have  taken  him  an  excursion  this  year ;  but  I  feel  that 
 I  am  running  a  race  against  time ;  and  I  want  to  finish  my 
 work  before  '  the  night  cometh,  in  which  no  man  can  work.' 
 On  this  account  I  wish  never  to  be  absent  more  from  my  post, 
 if  I  can  help  it.  Here  I  find  the  work  grow  under  my  hands. 
 I  am  now  studying  No.  1700*  for  the  press  :  but  I  have  300 
 more  to  write  in  order  to  complete  my  number.  I  expect 
 (d.v.)  to  finish  the  Bible  in  200  more ;  and  then  to  glean  the 
 texts  which  I  have  omitted  throughout  the  whole  Bible.  The 
 sale  of  my  present  work  is  large ;  and  if  I  live  to  finish  the 
 whole,  I  trust  that  will  be  large  also  :  for  I  take  all  the  pains 
 with  it  that  I  can,  that  it  may  be  useful  to  the  Church  when 
 I  am  resting  from  my  labours.  It  is  a  comfort  to  my  mind 
 to  have  a  hope  that  I  may  not  be  altogether  unprofitable, 
 when  my  personal  exertions  shall  have  ceased.  And  in  this 
 view  you,  my  dear  Brother,  will  have  abundant  reason  to 
 rejoice.  I  hope  that  thousands  in  India  will  have  reason  to 
 bless  God  for  you  to  all  eternity.  .  .  . 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  S. 
 
 *  Of  his  Discourses. 
 
312  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1817. 
 
 To  a  Friend  in  an  official  station. 
 
 "My  dear ,  "June  4,  1817. 
 
 "  With  respect  to  your  future  line  of  conduct,  I  feel 
 that  different  persons  would  give  different  advice,  according  to 
 their  views  of  Christian  liberty  and  Christian  duty :  and  if 
 I  offer  my  thoughts,  I  would  do  it  with  great  diffidence,  and 
 only  in  obedience  to  your  commands.  Certainly,  the  point  is 
 one  which  has  often  and  deeply  engaged  my  mind :  and  if  I 
 had  an  opportunity  of  conversing  upon  it,  and  opening  my 
 sentiments  fully,  I  should  feel  less  difficulty  in  communicating 
 my  views  of  it.  But  on  paper,  and  at  a  distance,  where  an 
 erroneous  impression  cannot  easily  be  rectified,  I  am  fearful  of 
 speaking  :  for  it  is  impossible  to  say  how  an  observation  may 
 strike  another  person  ;  because  the  very  same  observation 
 may  admit  of  different  constructions,  according  as  it  is  asso- 
 ciated with  different  ideas  in  the  mind  of  the  reader.  Suffice 
 it  however  to  say,  that  I  am  a  great  admirer  of  St.  Paul's 
 casuistry  in  Rom.  xiv.,  and  of  his  conduct  in  1  Cor.  ix.  19 — 23. 
 I  consider  self-denial  as  the  principle  which  we  should  always 
 have  in  exercise  to  its  utmost  possible  extent  for  the  good  of 
 others  ;  and  that,  in  many  instances,  not  only  temporal  advan- 
 tage, but  what  would  be  thought  spiritual  advantage  also, 
 should  be  sacrificed  for  the  good  of  others.  I  am  well  per- 
 suaded that  the  Christian  world  often  greatly  mistake  with 
 respect  to  what  they  call  spiritual  advantage:  and  I  think 
 that  the  benefit  to  be  derived  to  our  own  souls  (not  to 
 mention  the  glory  accruing  to  God)  from  self-denial,  is  far 
 greater  and  more  lasting  than  any  that  can  arise  from  self- 
 gratification,  even  in  spiritual  matters.  And  in  this  I  think 
 I  am  justified  by  the  conduct  of  St.  Paul,  who  sought  not  his 
 own  profit,  but  the  profit  of  many,  that  they  might  be  saved 
 (1  Cor.  x.  33).  Now  you  will  begin  to  see  what  scent  I  am 
 upon,  and  what  is  the  ground  of  the  opinion  I  am  about  to 
 give.  The  question  I  understand  to  be,  '  Shall  I  go  with  my 
 family  to  the  (official)  Chapel,  now  there  is  a  fresh  Minister 
 coming,  if  I  should  not  find  that  he  preaches  agreeably  to  my 
 views  of  the  Gospel  V  To  this  I  answer  ;  1.  That  there  is  a 
 great  difference  between  preaching  all  that  you  could  wish, 
 and  preaching  in  a  hostile  manner  against  the  truth.  2.  That 
 as  being  at  the  head  of  that  Institution,  you  have,  as  it 
 appears  to  me,  a  duty  to  perform  in  the  house  of  God,  as  well 
 as  in  your  own  house,  if  circumstances  of  imperious  necessity 
 
iET.  57.]  REV.    CHARLES     SIMEON.  313 
 
 do  not  prevent  your  appearance  there.  3.  That  the  authori- 
 ties having  expressed  that  wish,  it  is  (with  the  sarru  limitation) 
 binding  upon  you  to  pay  it  a  respectful  attention.  1.  That, 
 like  Priscilla  and  Aquila,  you  have  a  great  duty  of  love  to 
 pay  to  your  new  Apollos  :  which  never  can  be  paid  with  effect, 
 if  you  turn  your  back  upon  him.  5.  That  if  you  turn  your  back 
 on  him,  and  forsake  his  Ministry  without  absolute  necessity, 
 you  weaken  his  hands,  and  teach  all  under  your  authority  to 
 despise  his  Ministry.  G.  That  policy,  in  this  matter,  is  on 
 the  side  of  duty  :  because  if  you  pour  contempt  on  his  Minis- 
 try, you  can  never  hope  to  introduce  such  persons  into  the 
 pulpit  as  may  approach  nearer  to  your  own  wishes  ;  whereas 
 if  you  pay  respect  to  his  Ministry,  you  will  lead  him  to  return 
 that  respect  in  an  attention  to  your  wishes. 
 
 "If,  in  opposition  to  all  this,  it  be  said,  that  by  attending 
 at  the  Chapel  you  will  contribute  to  deceive  others,  in  making 
 them  imagine  that  the  full  Gospel  is  preached  when  it  is  not ; 
 —  I  answer,  That  though  your  forsaking  the  Chapel  is  a  public 
 declaration,  that  in  your  opinion  the  Gospel  is  not  preached 
 there,  your  attending  the  Chapel  is  not  a  declaration  that  it  is 
 preached  there  \  nor  can  any  one  be  authorized  to  draw  any 
 such  deduction  from  it  ;  you  not  being  called  upon  to  declare 
 your  opinion  at  all.  At  those  times  when  there  is  no  Service 
 in  the  Chapel,  you  are,  of  course,  at  liberty  to  go  where  you 
 will  :  and  if  any  take  offence,  it  is  their  own  fault. 
 
 "  Thus  I  have  given  you,  in  as  few  words  as  possible,  what 
 strikes  me  on  the  subject :  and  it  will  be  a  gratification  to  me 
 to  receive  your  sentiments  upon  the  statement  that  I  have 
 made.  I  again  say,  that  in  a  general  view  of  the  subject,  it 
 admits  of  a  diversity  of  opinion  ;  and  that,  when  connected  ivith 
 different  circumstances,  it  may  assume  a  very  different  appear- 
 ance. My  opinion  is  formed  only  on  existing  circumstances, 
 and  on  those  only  as  far  as  I  am  acquainted  with  them.  In  a 
 former  letter  I  remember  I  expressed  a  similar  hesitation  ; 
 because  circumstances  in  themselves  apparently  trivial  may,  in 
 their  connexion  with  the  whole  matter,  make  a  very  wide  dif- 
 ference in  one's  judgment  respecting  it.  Of  course,  I  can  only 
 speak  as  far  as  I  can  judge  from  the  documents  before  me. 
 Happy  shall  I  be,  my  very  dear  friend,  if  anything  which  I 
 may  have  suggested,  may  tend  to  make  your  way  more  clear, 
 or  to  afford  satisfaction  to  your  own  mind.   Give  my  very  kind 
 
 regards  to ,  and  believe  me,  my  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
314 
 
 MEMOIRS    OF    THE 
 
 [1817. 
 
 MEMORANDA    ON    VARIOUS    OCCASIONS. 
 
 "June  18,  1817. 
 
 "  I  have  often  thought  of  keeping  a  Diary,  and  as  often 
 declined  it,  because  there  are  things  which  one  cannot  commit 
 to  paper,  and  because  there  is  danger  of  pride  in  committing 
 to  paper  the  more  spiritual  exercises  of  the  soul.  On  these 
 two  accounts  I  still  intend  only  occasionally  to  write  down 
 such  thoughts,  as  though  committed  to  paper,  can  excite  neither 
 fear  nor  pride.  I  conceive  that  neither  the  worst,  nor  the  best, 
 of  any  man  can  be,  or  ought  to  be,  known  to  any  but  God. 
 
 "  But  I  am  arrived  at  a  time  of  life  when  my  views  of  early 
 habits,  particularly  in  relation  to  the  Ministry,  are  greatly 
 changed.  I  see  many  things  in  a  different  light  from  what  I 
 once  did ;  such  as  the  beauty  of  order,  of  regularity,  and  the 
 wisdom  of  seeking  to  win  souls  by  kindness,  rather  than  to 
 convert  them  by  harshness,  and  what  I  once  called  fidelity.  I 
 admire  more  the  idea  which  I  have  of  our  blessed  Lord's  spirit 
 and  ministry  than  I  once  did. 
 
 "But  as  I  wish  to  have  a  jealousy  over  myself,  I  think  it 
 useful  to  commit  occasionally  my  thoughts  to  paper ;  that  if 
 I  live  to  be  laid  aside  from  the  Ministry,  and  to  have  my  time 
 wholly  for  reflection  in  the  near  view  of  eternity,  I  may  be 
 able  to  see  what  were  my  sentiments  at  this  time,  and  to 
 compare  them  with  what  they  shall  be  in  that  hour.  I  see  in 
 others  a  great  diversity  of  opinion  about  men  and  things  ; 
 and  why  should  not  a  similar  diversity  arise  in  the  same  mind 
 at  different  times  ^  I  have  been  on  ZocA-Lomond  and  seen 
 the  islands  rising  in  grandeur  before  me  ;  but  on  ifew-Lomond  I 
 have  seen  them  all  as  flat  as  a  pancake.  Sure  I  am  that  many 
 things  appear  different,  according  to  the  aspect  in  which  they 
 are  seen  ;  and  I  therefore  promise  myself  some  edification,  if 
 I  should  hereafter  see. these  brief  hints  on  a  dying  bed." 
 
 On  Listening  to  Evil  Reports. 
 
 "July  4,  1817. 
 
 "  Last  night  Mr.  D.  represented  to  me  in  strong  terms  the 
 (supposed)  ill  behaviour  of  Mr.  to  his  pupils  ;  and  par- 
 ticularly to  Mr.  B.,  to  whom  he  refused  lately  to  give  his  hand. 
 
 "  The  longer  I  live,  the  more  I  feel  the  importance  of  ad- 
 hering to  the  rules  which  I  have  laid  down  for  myself,  in 
 relation  to  such  matters. 
 
 "  1st.  To  hear  as  little  as  possible  what  is  to  the  prejudice 
 of  others. 
 
T.T.  57.]  MET,   0HARLB8    BIMBON.  SIB 
 
 "  '2nd.  To  believe  nothing  oi'  the  kind  till  I  am  absolutely 
 
 forced  to  it. 
 
 "3rd,  Never  to  drink  into  the  spirit  of  one  who  circulates 
 
 an  ill  report. 
 
 *  4th,  Always  to  moderate,  as  tar  as  1  can,  the  unkindness 
 which  is  expressed  towards  others. 
 
 "5th.  Always  to  believe,  that  if  the  other  side  were  heard, 
 a  very  different  account  would  be  given  of  the  matter. 
 
 "  I  consider  love  as  wealth  ;  and  as  I  would  resist  a  man 
 who  should  come  to  rob  my  house,  so  would  1  a  man  who 
 would  weaken  my  regard  lor  any  human  being,  1  consider, 
 too.  that  persons  are  cast  into  different  moulds  ;  and  that  to 
 ask  myself.  What  should  /  do  in  that  person's  situation,  i>  not 
 a  just  mode  o(  judging.  I  must  not  expect  a  man  that  is 
 naturally  cold  and  reserved  to  act  as  one  that  is  naturally 
 warm  and  affectionate  J  and  I  think  it  a  great  evil,  that  people 
 do  not  make  more  allowances  for  each  other  in  this  particular. 
 I  think  religious  people  are  too  little  attentive  to  those  con- 
 siderations ;  and  that  it  is  not  in  reference  to  the  ungodly 
 world  only,  that  that  passage  is  true,  l  He  that  departeth  from 
 evil  maketh  himself  a  prey;1  but  even  in  reference  to  pro- 
 fessors also  ;  amongst  whom  there  is  a  sad  proneness  to  listen 
 to  evil  reports,  ami  to  believe  the  representations  they  hear, 
 without  giving  the  injured  person  any  opportunity  o(  rectify- 
 ing their  views,  and  oi'  defending  his  own  character. 
 
 "The  more  prominent  any  person's  character  is,  the  more 
 likely  he  is  to  sutler  in  this  way  ;  there  being  in  the  heart  of 
 every  man.  unless  greatly  subdued  by  grace,  a  pleasure  in 
 hearing  anything  which  may  sink  others  to  his  level,  or  lower 
 them  in  the  estimation  ot*  the  world.  Wo  seem  to  ourselves 
 elevated,  in  proportion  as  others  are  depressed.  Under  such 
 circumstances  1  derive  consolation  from  the  following  re- 
 flections : 
 
 "  1.  My  enemy,  whatever  evil  he  says  o(  me,  does  not  reduce 
 me  so  low,  as  he  would  if  he  knew  all  concerning  me  that  God 
 knows. 
 
 "  -.  In  drawing  the  balance,  as  between  Debtor  and 
 Creditor,  I  find  that  if  I  have  been  robbed  oi'  pence,  there  are 
 pounds  and  talents  placed  to  my  account,  to  which  I  have  no 
 just  title. 
 
 u  3,  If  man  has  his  'day?  God  will  have  His.  See  1  Cor. 
 iv.  3,  the  Greek." 
 
316  MEMOIRS   OF   THE  [1817. 
 
 On  Suffering  Injuries. 
 
 "August  30,  1817. 
 "I  have  this  moment  heard  of  a  most  malignant 
 attempt  to  injure  my  character  :  and  I  take  up  my  pen  to  re- 
 cord, to  the  praise  and  glory  of  my  God,  that  my  soul  is  kept  in 
 perfect  peace.  I  pity  those  who  delight  in  the  exercise  of  such 
 wicked  dispositions.  Little  do  they  think  that  they  injure 
 themselves  more  than  me ;  and  that  there  is  a  day  coming 
 when  the  righteousness  of  the  righteous  shall  be  upon  him, 
 and  the  wickedness  of  the  wicked  shall  be  upon  him.  It  is 
 an  unspeakable  consolation  that  God  knoweth  everything,  and 
 will  judge  righteous  judgment.  To  Him  I  can  make  my 
 appeal,  that  in  the  point  referred  to  I  am  greatly  injured :  but 
 whilst  I  have  the  testimony  of  my  own  conscience  and  light 
 of  my  Redeemer's  countenance,  none  of  these  things  do  move 
 me,  or  ought  to  move  me." 
 
 On  one  occasion,  when  a  friend  observed  to  Mr.  Simeon  ; 
 1  0,  Sir,  you  don't  know  what  wicked  things  they  are  saving 
 of  you  !'  he  quietly  answered  with  a  smile,  '  Nor  do  I  wish  to 
 know.' — 'But  they  are  so  untrue,  Sir!' — l  And  would  you 
 Avish  them  to  be  true?' 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 *  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  July  15,  1817. 
 
 .  ..."  I  see  very  little  company  of  any  kind.  I 
 find  that  silence,  perfect  silence  is  the  only  thing  for  me  :  and 
 by  imposing  that  upon  myself  at  all  other  times,  I  go  through 
 my  public  duty  with  energy  and  comfort.  Last  year  during 
 the  long  Vacation  I  took  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Thessaloniana 
 for  my  subject  on  Sunday  Mornings,  and  through  mercy  was 
 enabled  not  only  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  it,  but  to  breathe 
 the  spirit  of  it  in  my  ministrations.  But  the  proud,  unsub- 
 dued spirit  of  some  of  my  people  could  not  bear  it.  Had  I 
 scolded  them  from  the  pulpit,  they  could  have  endured  it :  but 
 when  I  wept  over  them,  and  besought  them  with  many  tears, 
 they  quite  raged,  ami  separated  from  me  altogether.  But 
 those  who  were  of  a  humbler  spirit  were  twined  closer  round 
 my  heart.  SFow  the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  comes  in 
 its  proper  order;  and  1  am  entering  upon  it  with  great  delight. 
 The  first  twelve  verses  of  the  2d  Chapter  will  be  my  subject 
 
arr.  67.]  ret.  oharlks  bimeon,  317 
 
 next  Sunday  Morning.  My  soul  longs  to  drink  into  the  spirit 
 of  the  Apostle,  if  peradventure  1  ma]  recover  and  restore  those 
 
 -who  yet  attend  my  ministry.  At  all  events,  I  find  it  sweet  to 
 have  the  testimony  of  my  own  conscience  that  [desire  no  other 
 oihee  than  to  be  *  a  helper  of  their  joy.'  I  am  labouring  this 
 point  also  with  all  my  little  might  in  private,  that  so  I  may 
 leave  them   all  without  excuse,  if  they  return  not  to  me  as 
 
 children  to  a  loving  parent 
 
 "  I  long  to  hear  the  result  of  Rammohun  Roy's  examination 
 of  the  doctrine  of  the  Divinity  of  Christ.  I  confess  1  augur 
 no  o-ood  from  it " 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Lewis  Wat. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend,  "  K.  0.,  July  25,  IS  1  7. 
 
 "  I  tremble  at  taking  up  my  pen  to  answer  your 
 letter  just  received.  1  remember  the  Spectator  somewhere  says, 
 k  Many  will  complain  of  their  want  of  memory,  but  none  of 
 their  want  of  judgment.'  To  this  however  I  am  an  exception  ; 
 for  1  feel  a  lamentable  lack  of  both.  And  so  distrustful  am  I 
 of  my  own  judgment,  that  I  would  almost  rather  do  wrong  by 
 the  advice  of  another,  than  right  in  opposition  to  his  counsels. 
 And  where  the  ark  of  God  is  concerned.  1  really  dread  to 
 approach  it,  unless  to  learn  from  the  wisdom  of  others,  how  it 
 should  be  carried  so  as  to  please  our  God, 
 
 "  The  first  dictate  of  my  mind  would  be  to  run  up  to  xou, 
 agreeably  to  your  invitation  ;  but  that  it  is  inexpedient,  and 
 impracticable.  It  is  inexpedient,  because  1  have  a  measure  of 
 deliberative  firmness  at  a  distance,  which  would  give  way  if  I 
 came  in  contact  with  my  friend.  And  it  is  impracticable,  be- 
 cause 1  have  left  myself  to  the  absolute  disposal  of  Mr.  M , 
 
 who  is  to  fix  all  my  motions  next  week,  and  to  make  my  en- 
 gagements  Nevertheless  if  you,  by  return  of  post,  give 
 
 the  command,  the  mountains  will  become  mole-hills. 
 
 "  But  to  the  point.  That  some  one  should  go  with  you  I 
 think  :   that  he  should  be  a  man  of  practical  wisdom  I  think  : 
 
 that  that  is  not  the  character  of I  am  sure  :  that,  defective 
 
 as  they  equally  are  in  all  the  proper  requisites  for  the  journey, 
 I  should  be  disposed  to  lay  a  considerable  stress  upon  a  com- 
 paratively  insignificant  matter,  namely,  manners.  Here,  the 
 one  is  as  defective  as  the  other  is  eminent. 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  Thus  have  I  freely  and  candidly  imparted  what 
 occurs  to  me  on  the  subject.     Could  1  have  done  it   without 
 
318  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1817. 
 
 speaking  at  all  of I  should  have  preferred  it ;  but  where 
 
 the  whole  point  turns  on  the  comparative  qualifications  of 
 two  persons,  I  am  constrained  to  give  you  my  sentiments. 
 Whether  the  journey  had  better  be  deferred  to  the  spring,  is  a 
 point  on  which  I  am  not  called  to  touch  ;  and  therefore  I  shall 
 be  silent.  But  in  my  Sermon  last  night,  on  Eccl.  ix.  16,  I  had 
 occasion  to  call  the  attention  of  my  people,  in  a  very  particular 
 manner,  to  Prov.  xxiv.  27.  If  deeply  reflected  upon,  it  will 
 be  found  perhaps  in  your  case  a  most  instructive  passage.  I 
 have  all  my  days  felt  my  danger  to  lie  on  the  side  of  precipi- 
 tancy:  and  hence  have  been  led  for  many  years  to  mark  with 
 more  peculiar  care  such  passages  as  inculcate  prudence,  and 
 forethought,  and  practical  wisdom.  These  appear  to  me  to  be 
 the  finer  touches  in  a  painting,  which  experience  only  can  give. 
 But  possibly  I  may  have  run  into  an  opposite  extreme  :  though 
 I  do  not  think  men  in  general  consider  me  as  overwhelming 
 my  zeal  with  a  superabundance  of  prudence.  Yours  most 
 affectionately,  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Aug.  8,  1817. 
 
 "  Mr.  Fenn,  in  consequence  of  my  not  being  able  to 
 get  him  sent  out  to  you,  is  going  as  a  Missionary  to  the  Syrian 
 Churches.  There  are  nineteen  (men  and  women)  going  out 
 from  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  October ;  and  I  am 
 going  up  at  the  beginning  of  that  month  to  Town,  to  deliver 
 to  them  a  short  address. 
 
 "  Without  a  moment's  loss  of  time  I  communicated  to  dear 
 Mr.  Grant  the  blessed  intelligence  which  you  sent  me  relative 
 to  the  Hindoo  College.  Well  may  it  be  said,  '  What  hath  God 
 wrought !'  I  wish  you  may  be  enabled  to  lay  half  a  dozen 
 more  such  bantlings  at  their  door,  and  that  they  may  take 
 them  up,  and  adopt  them  as  their  own.  I  am  quite  content 
 that  you  should  lose  the  honour,  if  only  they  may  receive  the 
 good,  and  God  may  have  the  glory.  I  shall  be  extremely 
 anxious  to  have  the  fullest  accounts  of  the  Institution  from 
 time  to  time ;  and  shall  gladly  exert  myself  to  supply  any 
 instruments,  as  far  as  God  may  enable  me,  for  the  furthering 
 of  your  great  and  good  designs. 
 
 "  You  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  the  London  Jews'  Society, 
 which  has  rather  languished  since  it  came  under  the  exclusive 
 care  of  the  Established  Church,  is  reviving,  both  shooting  its 
 
JET.  57. J  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  319 
 
 roots  downwards,  and  spreading  its  branches  upward.  This 
 day,  this  very  hour  whilst  1  am  writing  this,  arc  Missionaries 
 (if  I  may  so  call  them)  going  on  board  a  packet  at  Harwich, 
 to  proceed  through  Holland  and  Prussia  to  Petersburgh,  in 
 order  to  explore  the  state  of  the  Jews,  and  spread  among  fchem 
 the  Hebrew  New  Testament,  (which  is  finished  to  the  end  of 
 the  Hebrews,  and  will  be  wholly  finished  in  two  months),  and 
 to  ascertain  what  opportunities  may  offer  for  establishing 
 Missions  among  them.  The  persons  going  are  Mr.  Way  of 
 Stansted  Park,  now  ordained  a  Priest,  Mr.  Nehemiah  Solomon, 
 a  Polish  Jew,  converted  to  Christianity,  and  ordained  a  Heacon 
 in  the  Church  of  England,  and  Sultan  Kategarry  (a  converted 
 Mahometan  from  near  Astrachan,  sent  over  hither  by  the 
 Emperor  of  Russia,  to  be  educated  at  his  expense),  and  Mr. 
 
 ,  who  was  of  St.  John's  not  very  long  after  your  time. 
 
 We  all  met  at  Colchester,  whence  I  am  just  returned  this  day, 
 and  had  such  another  parting  yesterday  as  once  took  place 
 at  Miletus.  .  .  . 
 
 "  What  stay  they  will  make  I  do  not  know  ;  but  it  is  pro- 
 bable they  will  be  absent  a  year ;  as  it  is  in  their  contempla- 
 tion not  only  to  go  to  Petersburgh  and  Warsaw,  but  to  be  at 
 Jerusalem  at  Easter.  The  state  of  the  Jews  in  Russia  and 
 Poland  is  very  encouraging.  Very  many  are  anxious  to  have 
 the  New  Testament  in  Hebrew  :  and  if  the  Jews  (two  millions 
 of  whom  are  in  the  Russian  empire)  can  be  furnished  with 
 that,  there  is  reason  to  hope  that  many  will  find  it  the  power 
 of  God  to  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  The  whole  go  at  the 
 sole  expense  of  Mr.  Way. 
 
 "  The  last  answer  which  the  Mahometans  have  sent  forth  to 
 Martyn's  Essays  on  the  Mahometan  Religion  is  now  in  Mr. 
 Lee's  hands.  I  intend  that  the  state  of  the  controversy  shall 
 be  collected  from  Mr.  M.'s  Manuscripts  and  published,  if  it 
 can  be  made  sufficiently  clear  and  full.  I  have  laboured  long 
 and  with  all  my  might  to  get  the  whole  controversy.  I  would 
 spare  no  expense  however  great.  I  still  hope  I  shall  succeed 
 at  last  :  but  no  one  seems  to  enter  into  the  matter  as  I  could 
 wish  ;  no  one  seems  to  appreciate  the  importance  of  this 
 controversy  as  I  think  it  deserves.  The  Syriac  Testament  is 
 printed  under  the  superintendence  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  will,  I 
 hope,  be  a  valuable  present  to  the  Syriac  Churches.  A  great 
 many  copies  of  the  Coptic  Bible  (or  Pentateuch)  have  been 
 found  at  Oxford ;  and  fifty  are  sold  to  Mr.  Jowett  and  another 
 
320  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1817. 
 
 gentleman,  who  are  to  go  to  Palestine,  for  the  purpose  of 
 examining  and  procuring  MSS.  from  that  country. 
 
 "  In  a  word,  God  seems  to  be  stirring  up  multitudes,  in 
 different  quarters,  beyond  all  expectation,  to  concur  in  the 
 great  work  of  diffusing  Christianity  throughout  the  world. 
 What  a  blessing  it  is  to  live  in  such  a  day  as  this !  .  .  . 
 
 "  Dear  Professor  Farish  is  quite  metamorphosed  ;  he  is  full 
 of  zeal :  he  is  even  made  eloquent,  which,  you  know,  was  not 
 his  forte  by  nature.  All  round  Cambridge  are  Auxiliary 
 Meetings  which  he  has  established.  Dr.  Ft.  has  accepted  a 
 Living,  and  will  become  a  Benedict  in  about  six  weeks.  Mr. 
 C.  also  has  taken  a  very  small  Living,  and  will  be  married 
 pretty  soon.  Your  friend  C.  S.  continues  a  poor  bachelor 
 still.  He  has  passed  many  valuable  Livings  :  but  he  looks  to 
 nothing  short  of  heaven  as  his  preferment." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  Aug.  17,  1817. 
 
 "  I  have  been  enjoying  such  a  day  as  I  can  rarely 
 get.  I  have  shut  myself  in,  and  not  stirred  out  from  morning 
 till  evening,  except  to  go  to  hall.  I  am  aware  that  such 
 days  would  not  be  beneficial  if  they  occurred  too  often  ;  for  I 
 must  use  exercise,  or  else  I  shall  not  preserve  my  health  ;  and 
 I  must  keep  open  my  door,  because  the  members  of  the  Uni- 
 versity who  call  upon  me,  some  for  business  and  some  for  kind- 
 ness, would  be  wearied  with  ineffectual  attempts  to  find  me  at 
 home,  living  as  I  do  up  two  pair  of  stairs.  Certainly,  if  I 
 consulted  my  own  pleasure,  I  should  frequently  shut  myself 
 up  in  this  manner  ;  but  I  do  not  esteem  it  the  path  of  duty. 
 As  a  servant  of  God,  I  must  live  for  the  public,  and  make 
 sacrifices  for  the  public.  Selfishness  is  rather  to  be  opposed 
 than  indulged  ;  and  when  we  are  thwarting  self,  we  never  can 
 very  widely  err. 
 
 "  My  occupations  to-day  have  been,  the  writing  a  Sermon  to 
 be  preached  at  Ely  Chapel  next  week,  on  the  best  way  of 
 removing  the  objections  which  the  Jews  make  to  the  miracles 
 of  our  Lord  as  evidences  of  his  true  Messiahship,  founded  on 
 that  command,  Deut.  xiii.  1 — 3;  the  other  has  been,  the 
 reading  of  Dr.  Buchanan's  Life.  I  have  just  finished  the 
 Life ;  and  am  greatly  delighted  and  edified  with  it.  There 
 seems  to  have  been  in  him  a  certain  dignity  of  character  very 
 
XT.  57.]  BET.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  32] 
 
 uncommon  in  religious  men.  His  independence,  and  gene- 
 rosity, and  capacity  to  adapt  himself  to  all  persona  of  every 
 station,  yet  accompanied  with  such  a  surprising  simplicity  of 
 
 mind,  cast  an  air  of  nobleness  and  majesty  around  him,  that 
 I  have  never  met  with  in  any  other  man.  He  was  formed  for 
 great  things  both  by  nature  and  grace  ;  and  great  things  he 
 lived  to  accomplish.  As  compared  with  pious  ministers  in 
 general,  he  shines  velut  inter  ignes  Luna  minores.  Many 
 equal  him  in  what  we  should  call  piety  ;  but  there  is  a  lumin- 
 ousness  and  a  grandeur  about  him  that  is  very  uncommon  ; 
 and  to  have  been  the  instrument  of  bringing  such  a  man 
 forward  is  no  little  honour  to  that  blessed  man,  Mr.  Henry 
 Thornton. 
 
 "  Your  Mother,  I  expect,  is  by  this  time  returned  from 
 Deal,  whither  she  went  to  accompany  the  dear  Corries.  Had 
 they  gone  any  time  after  next  week,  I  should  probably  have 
 accompanied  them  ;  for  I  wished  exceedingly  to  shew  that 
 mark  of  respect  to  Mr.  Corrie ;  but  I  could  not  possiblv 
 afford  the  time  now.  To  be  minding  my  own  work  i->  after 
 all  the  most  satisfactory  to  my  own  mind.  There  will  be  a 
 goodly  party  on  board  the  ship  ;  and  I  feel  anxious  for  Mr. 
 Corrie's  health  :  I  fear  he  will  exert  himself  too  much  :  but  1 
 have  entreated,  and  even  charged  him  in  the  name  of  his 
 Divine  Master,  to  save  himself  for  Agra,  or  Calcutta,  or  any 
 other  Indian  post  to  which  he  may  be  destined.  .  .  . 
 
 "Aug.  29th.  Since  writing  the  above  I  have  been  to  Town 
 to  preach  for  the  Jews'  Society.  The  subject,  which  was  fixed 
 for  me,  was  to  shew  that  Deut.  xiii.  1 — »3  gives  no  ground 
 for  the  Jews  to  reject  Christianity.  1  regretted  that  there 
 were  but  few  Jews  present ;  for  I  felt  as  if  the  evidence  which 
 1  had  to  propose  to  them  was  irresistible  ;  though  alas  !  I 
 know  too  well  the  force  of  inveterate  prejudice  and  of  judicial 
 blindness.  I  was  not  out  [of  Cambridge]  on  the  Sunday  :  for 
 it  seems  daily  of  more  and  more  importance  that  I  should 
 avail  myself  of  the  disposition  which  there  is  in  the  young 
 men  to  receive  the  Word.  Indeed,  if  I  were  to  attempt  to 
 assign  a  cause  for  the  untoward  circumstances  before  detailed 
 having  been  permitted,  I  should  think  it  was  partly  in  mercy, 
 to  add  ballast  to  my  slender  bark,  and  partly  in  judgment,  to 
 counteract  and  punish  an  undue  measure  of  complacency, 
 which  I  may  have  felt  in  my  growing  popularity.  I  certainly 
 have  seen  for  a  lon<j  time  back  the  almost  invariable  kindness 
 
322  MEMOIRS   OF    THE  [1817. 
 
 and  respect,  with  which  I  have  been  treated  by  all  orders  and 
 degrees  of  men  in  this  place ;  and  it  is  possible  that  God  may 
 have  seen  me  more  gratified  with  it  than  I  ought  to  be."  .  .  . 
 
 To  a  Clergyman  on  preaching  the  truth  in  love. 
 
 u  My  very  dear  Friend,  "  Nov.  4,  1817. 
 
 "  I  have  long  and  earnestly  desired  to  see  you,  that 
 I  might  converse  with  you  on  the  subject  of  your  Ministra- 
 tions. I  seem  to  feel  that  I  can  say  anything  to  you  without 
 offence,  and  without  suspicion  :  without  offence,  because  of  the 
 ardent  love  I  bear  you  ;  and  without  suspicion,  because  you 
 well  know  that  I  am,  and  ever  have  been,  as  far  from  a  timid, 
 temporizing  character,  as  a  man  can  well  be.  I  have  heard  with 
 deep  concern,  that,  whilst  all  unite  in  loving  and  honouring 
 your  general  character,  a  great  number  of  persons  are  grievously 
 offended  with  the  style  of  your  preaching,  (not  with  the  doc- 
 trine, but  with  the  style,)  which  I  am  told  is  unnecessarily 
 harsh  and  offensive  ;  and  that  on  this  being  suggested  to  you 
 
 by  Mr. you  gave  him  notice  to  quit  the  curacy.  Will  you 
 
 forgive  me,  my  dear  Friend,  if  I  say,  that  in  both  these  respects 
 you  have  erred.  It  is  not  by  coarseness  of  expression,  or 
 severity  of  manner,  that  we  are  to  win  souls,  but  by  '  speaking 
 the  truth  in  love'  and  if  we  are  offended  at  such  a  suggestion 
 being  offered  to  us  in  a  kind  and  affectionate  way,  it  shews 
 that  humility  and  love  have  not  a  due  ascendant  over  us.  I 
 did  suppose,  from  your  age  and  deep-rooted  piety,  you  would 
 have  been  able  to  fill  with  comfort  to  yourself  and  advantage 
 to  the  people  that  situation,  which  is  of  singular  delicacy  and 
 importance ;  but  if  I  am  rightly  informed,  your  own  mind  is 
 uncomfortable,  and  your  ministrations,  as  under  such  circum- 
 stances might  well  be  expected,  breathe  no  more  of  the  spirit 
 of  love  than  before  the  matter  was  mentioned  to  you. 
 
 "  If  this  be  the  case,  and  you  find  that  you  cannot  adopt  a 
 different  mode,  it  will  perhaps  be  better  that  you  do  carry 
 your  own  proposal  into  effect,  and  take  a  situation  where  you 
 will  meet  with  less  fastidiousness  on  the  part  of  your  audience, 
 and  be  enabled  gradually  to  acquire  a  habit  which  will  fit  you 
 for  such  situation  at  a  future  period.  Pray,  my  dear  Friend, 
 give  me  an  early  answer ;  tell  me  that  you  are  not  offended 
 with  me  :  and  that  my  i  balm  hath  not  broken  your  head.'  I 
 shall  be  extremely  anxious  to  receiye  a  line  from  you;  for  if 
 in  this  exercise  of  my  friendship,  '  I  make  you  sorry,  who  will 
 
at.  57.]  HEV.  CHARLES   SIMEON.  323 
 
 then  ever  make  me  glad,  but  the  same  who  is  made  sorry  by 
 me?'  Forgive,  I  pray  you,  and  still  continue  to  love,  \  • 
 most  affectionate  friend  and  Brother,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  a  young  Lady,  on  her  duty  to  her  Father. 
 
 "  My  dear  Madam,  k*  1817. 
 
 "  The  task  you  have  assigned  me  is  difficult ;  not 
 because  there  is  any  difficulty  in  laving  down  general  prin- 
 ciples, but  because  without  a  tolerably  complete  knowledg 
 all  parties,  and  of  the  father  especially,  it  is  impossible  to 
 modify  the  principles,  or  to  enter  into  such  minute  distinc- 
 tions, or  to  suggest  such  expedients  as  the  case  might  call  for. 
 An  enlightened  and  tender  conscience,  with  prayer  to  God, 
 will  tend  greatly  to  supply  these  delects  :  but  an  adviser  cannot 
 supply  them,  unless  he  have  specific  grounds  to  go  upon.  If  a 
 receipt  were  to  be  given  for  the  compounding  of  any  medicine 
 by  a  chemical  process,  though  the  operation  might  be  deli* 
 yet  the  directions  might  be  sufficient,  because  the  fire  is  under 
 your  own  controul  ;  but  where  you  know  not  whether  there  be 
 not  a  furnace  that  may  blow  up  your  materials  and  yourself 
 into  the  air,  you  go  on  such  uncertain  grounds,  as  to  make  it 
 problematical  whether  your  directions  be  good  or  bad. 
 
 "  Supposing  the  father  to  be  a  reasonable  man,  and  a  man  of 
 good  temper,  I  should  recommend,  in  writing,  or  in  convei 
 tion,  as  the  daughter  might  feel  most  likely  to  do  good,  such  a 
 statement  as  this  :  — 
 
 'Sir, 
 
 c  You  well  know  that  God  is  greatly  to  be  feared,  and 
 that  my  first  duty  is  to  Him.  My  next  duty  is  to  my  earthly 
 parent,  whom  I  am  to  regard  as  God's  representative,  and  to 
 obey  even  as  God  himself  in  everything  not  contrary  to  tltt 
 revealed  will  of  God.  I  think,  Sir,  you  would  not  urge  your 
 claims  farther  than  that ;  and  I  pledge  myself  that  I  will 
 never  wish  them  to  be  contracted  so  much  as  an  hair's  breadth. 
 It  will  be  my  pleasure  and  my  delight,  if  I  have  received,  or 
 may  yet  receive,  the  grace  of  God,  to  shew  the  power  and 
 efficacy  of  that  grace  in  that  very  way. 
 
 '  Now,  Sir,  my  sisters  are  altogether  under  your  controul. 
 and  I  have  no  right  to  contravene  your  authority  in  relation 
 to  them.  Yet  on  "the  other  hand.  I  think  you  will  admit,  that 
 I  must  faithfully  serve  God  myself  according  to  His  word,  and 
 the  dictates  of  my  own  conscience.    Every  sacrifice  that  1  can 
 
 y  2 
 
324  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1817. 
 
 possibly  make  consistently  with  my  duty  to  God,  I  will  engage 
 to  make ;  and  to  meet  your  wishes  in  relation  to  my  sisters  in 
 all  things,  as  far  as  I  can  without  violating  my  own  conscience. 
 This  promise  I  freely  make  you.  But  to  say,  that  I  never  will 
 speak  of  religion  before  them,  or  maintain  in  their  presence 
 what  I  know  and  believe  to  be  the  very  truth  of  God,  would 
 be  to  lay  a  snare  for  my  own  conscience,  and  destroy  my  peace 
 perhaps  throughout  my  whole  life.  All  that  I  can  promise 
 consistently  with  my  duty  to  God,  I  will  promise,  and  will 
 perform  :  and  I  feel  persuaded,  Sir,  that  though  you  do  not 
 altogether  approve  of  the  principles  I  have  embraced,  you  will 
 approve  of  a  child  of  yours  acting  according  to  her  principles ; 
 because  you  cannot  but  see  that  a  dereliction  of  principle  in 
 relation  to  God  will  soon  lead  to  a  dereliction  of  it  in  relation 
 to  man  ;  and  that  when  God's  authority  has  been  trampled  on, 
 the  authority  of  an  earthly  parent  is  not  likely  to  be  regarded 
 as  it  ought,  provided  only  a  sufficient  inducement  be  offered 
 to  set  it  at  nought.  But  from  this  one  thought  I  have  great 
 pleasure,  that,  whilst  from  a  sense  of  duty  to  my  God  I  am 
 walking  in  a  path  that  is  not  altogether  agreeable  to  your 
 wishes,  my  whole  life  and  conduct,  I  trust,  will  eventually  shew 
 you,  how  much  my  heart  is  bent  on  doing  everything  that  will 
 please  you,  and  on  approving  myself  in  all  things 
 
 i  Your  most  dutiful,  &c.' 
 "  Thus  you  perceive  the  line  I  would  draw  : 
 
 1.  I  would  obey  God  rather  than  man  ; — 
 
 2.  I  would  obey  man  as  far  as  would  consist  with  my  duty 
 to  God  :— 
 
 3.  I  would  not  interfere  with  a  father's  authority  over 
 others : — 
 
 4.  I  would  not  bind  and  ensnare  my  own  conscience  by 
 promises,  that  would  preclude  me  from  an  occasional  and  tem- 
 perate avowal  of  my  own  sentiments,  lest  it  should  prove 
 a  denial  of  my  God. 
 
 "  After  all,  I  feel  that  I  have  said  nothing,  because  I  cannot 
 judge  of  any  one  of  the  parties. 
 
 "  I  am,  Madam,  your  willing  servant,         "  C.  S." 
 
 To  a  Lady,  on  her  duty  to  her  Husband. 
 
 "  My  dear  H "  Nov.  4,  1817. 
 
 "  I  received  your  letter  at  Leeds  ;  but  was  so  oc- 
 cupied with  travelling,  and  preaching,  and  attending  public 
 
.ET.  57.]  Rl-V.    0HA1LKS   BDtEON.  325 
 
 Meetings,  that  1  had  no  time  to  answer  it.  1  have  bees 
 almost  the  circle  of  England,  taking  Leeds  and  Bristol  for  the 
 extreme  points  ;  and  have  succeeded  wonderfully  beyond  all 
 
 my  expectations.  .  .  .  On  my  return  1  have  found  an  accu- 
 mulation o(  business,  thai  leaves  me  but  little  time  even  now 
 to  answer  your  letter. 
 
 "  I  do  rejoice   over  von,  my  dear  II ,  1  will,  though 
 
 thousands  of  others  should  mourn  over  yon  ;  I  will  nionrn 
 indeed  that  they  mourn  :  but  I  will  rejoice  that  yon  rejoice  : 
 and  my  prayer  for  you  shall  be,  that  you  may  he  found  *  faith- 
 ful unto  death,  and  then  receive  a  crown  of  life.1  But  the 
 particular  point  on  which  you  consult  me  is  extremely  delicate, 
 and  requires  the  utmost  care  to  answer  it  aright. 
 
 "  1  will  lay  down  some  principles,  and  then  suggest  how, 
 in  my  opinion,  they  should  be  modified  in  the  application. 
 
 "First,  We  must  serve  God  faithfully  and  supremely. 
 
 "  Second.  We  must  serve  man  faithfully,  but  in  subordi- 
 nation to  God,  and  so  far  only  as  will  consist  with  our  duty  to 
 God. 
 
 ki  But  firstly,  we  must  take  care  not  to  make  that  sin  which 
 is  not  sin,  or  that  duty  which  is  not  duty  ;  the  former  of  these 
 is  needless  scrupulosity  ;  the  latter  is  superstition. 
 
 "  Secondly,  we  must  take  care  not  to  make  that  our  duty, 
 which  is  the  duty  of  others  indeed,  but  not  o?/r,<;  for  instance, 
 as  in  the  State  there  may  be  many  things  amiss,  which  yet  it 
 is  not  our  duty,  but  the  duty  of  Parliament  only  to  rectify,  so 
 there  may  be  in  the  house  of  a  husband.  A  wife  may  advise,  but 
 not  order,  except  in  her  own  department.  Yon  may  lament 
 evil,  but  not  authoritatively  oppose  it,  where  Go<J  has  not 
 invested  you  with  the  supreme  command. 
 
 "  Thirdly,  we  must  distinguish  between  things  evil  in 
 themselves,  and  things  evil  by  accident  only.  I  think  I  should 
 be  disposed  to  arrange  plays  under  the  former,  and  operas 
 under  the  latter.  It  would  take  me  too  long  to  assign  all 
 my  reasons  ;  reasons  enough  will  occur  to  you.  If  I  considered 
 your  welfare  alone,  I  should  say,  '  Renounce  such  vanities 
 altogether  ;'  for  in  your  state  of  mind,  I  doubt  not  but  that 
 they  have  a  great  tendency  to  injure  your  spiritual  and  eternal 
 interests;  but  your  husband's  welfare  ought  to  he  most  dear 
 both  to  you  and  me  :  and  consequently  Buch  a  line  of  conduct 
 as  is  most  kind  and  conciliatory,  and  likely  to  win  him.  is  that 
 which  I  should  advise.     If  he  urge  you  to  go,  I  would  go  to 
 
326  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1817. 
 
 an  opera  :  but  when  I  had  a  favourable  opportunity  (be 
 especially  attentive  to  that,  and  let  nothing  be  ill-timed)  I 
 would  tell  him,  in  a  tender  and  affectionate  manner,  what 
 a  dilemma  he  reduces  you  to  :  viz.  that  if  you  refuse,  it  is 
 most  distressing  to  your  mind,  because  it  gives  pain  to  him  ; 
 and  if  you  go,  it  also  distresses  your  mind,  because  it  wounds 
 your  conscience  and  casts  a  snare  upon  your  soul ;  and  en- 
 treat him,  as  he  tenders  your  happiness,  and  ultimately  his 
 own  also,  that  he  will  forbear  to  press  you.  If  this  be  done 
 in  a  modest,  affectionate  manner,  you  will  soon  prevail  upon 
 him  to  leave  you  to  the  exercise  of  your  own  discretion.  But 
 if  you  find  him  fixed  and  determined,  yield  instantly  without 
 uttering  a  word.  Let  your  compliance  be  hind  and  affectionate, 
 however  opposite  it  be  to  your  own  wishes.  Let  any  differ- 
 ences of  opinion  between  you  and  your  husband  be  revealed 
 to  none,  without  absolute  necessity  ;  and  be  extremely  careful 
 whom  you  consult.  It  is  not  every  one  that  is  able  to  advise. 
 It  is  easy  enough  to  lay  down  general  principles,  but  to  modify 
 them  to  existing  circumstances  is  extremely  difficult.  In  this 
 consists  the  difference  between  a  novice  and  a  lather,  between 
 folly  and  wisdom,  error  and  truth.  Hoping  that  God,  in  His 
 infinite  mercy,  will  guide  and  preserve  you,  I  remain  most 
 affectionately  yours,  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  a  Clergyman,  on  blending  wisdom  with  zeal. 
 
 11  My  dear  Friend,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  Nov.  11,  1817. 
 
 "  Two  ships  were  aground  at  London  Bridge.      The 
 
 proprietors  of  one  sent  for  a  hundred  horses ;  and  pulled  it  to 
 
 pieces.     The  proprietors  of  the  other  waited  for  the  tide  ;  and 
 
 with  sails  and  rudder  directed  it  as  they  pleased. 
 
 "  The  rules  I  should  offer  to  you  are  these  : 
 
 "  First,  Do  not  attempt  to  act  in  a  parish  with  which  you 
 have  no  legal  connexion. 
 
 "  Second,  In  your  own  parish  form  your  judgment  what 
 measure  of  countenance  you  are  likely  to  have  from  your 
 Principal,  your  Parishioners,  and  your  neighbouring  Clergy  ; 
 and  if  you  have  not  some  measure  of  approbation  and  aid  from 
 two  out  of  the  three,  do  not  be  driven  to  attempt  what  is  sure 
 to  fail;  see  Prov.  xxiv.  27. 
 
 "  LTnless  I  were  myself  upon  the  spot,  to  weigh  all  circum- 
 stances with  precision,  I   can  do  no  more  than  suggest  these 
 
jET.  57.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  327 
 
 general  hints.  But  I  feel  that  there  is  in  all  sueli  matters  a 
 Scylla  as  well  as  a  Charybdis.  Of  the  two,  too  much  seal  is 
 better  than  too  little  ;  but  if  we  can  blend  zeal  and  wisdom, 
 we  do  better. 
 
 u  Hoping  that  God  in  His  mercy  will  direct  you,  I  remain, 
 my  dear  Friend,  most  affectionately  yours." 
 
 To  one  who  had  been  urged  to  '  preach  very  strongly.' 
 
 "My  dear  Sir,  "Dec.  7,  1817. 
 
 "What  is  your  object?  Is  it  to  win  souls  1  If  it 
 be,  how  are  you  to  set  about  it  1  by  exciting  all  manner  of 
 prejudices,  and  driving  people  from  the  Church  1  How  did  our 
 Lord  act  ?  He  spake  the  word  in  parables  i  as  men  were  able 
 to  hear  it.'  How  did  St.  Paul  act  ?  He  fed  the  babes  with 
 milk,  and  not  with  strong  meat.  As  for  the  religious  world, 
 they  are  as  selfish,  for  the  most  part,  as  the  ignorant  and  un- 
 godly. They  are  not  content  that  you  should  seek  the  welfare 
 of  others,  unless  you,  to  please  them,  bring  forward  also  things 
 which  will  utterly  subvert  your  end  :  and  if  they  be  but 
 gratified,  they  care  not  who  is  stumbled  and  driven  away. 
 
 "  You  must  not  be  in  bondage  to  the  religious  world  any 
 more  than  to  the  ungodly.  True,  you  are  not  to  keep  back 
 the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  :  but  there  are  differ- 
 ent ways  of  stating  them  ;  and  you  should  adopt  that  which 
 expresses  kindness  and  love,  and  not  that  which  indicates  an 
 unfeeling  harshness.  Only  speak  from  love  to  man,  and  not 
 from  the  fear  of  man,  and  God  will  both  accept  and  prosper 
 you.     Most  affectionately  yours." 
 
 To  another,  on  Christian  expediency. 
 
 "My  dear  Friend,  "Dec.  10,  1817. 
 
 "  I  should  be  cautious  of  making  up  my  mind 
 strongly  on  anything  that  is  not  clearly  defined  in  Scripture. 
 Nothing  is  easier  than  to  lay  down  an  apparently  good  prin- 
 ciple, and  to  err  in  following  it  ;  e.  gt  the  eating  of  meats 
 offered  to  idols,  and  circumcision.  Do  not  make  bonds  for 
 your  own  feet — constructed  as  your  mind  is,  you  will  be  in 
 danger  of  this.  In  things  that  are  good  or  evil  per  se,  there 
 is  no  room  for  expediency  ;  in  things  that  are  good  or  evil 
 only  ly  accident,  expediency  must  guide  you.  Many  think 
 that  the  opposite  to  right  must  be  wrong  ;  but  the  opposite  to 
 right  may  be  right ;  as  in  the  instance  before  specified.     My 
 
328  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1817. 
 
 rule  in  reference  to  the  baptizing  of  adults  would  be  this  :  I 
 will  do  that  which  I  judged  best  on  the  whole  for  the  indivi- 
 dual himself,  and  for  the  people  under  my  care.  In  the  case 
 of  the  Apostles  there  was  no  time  for  minute  inquiry.  Our 
 Dissenters,  I  think,  take  too  much  time,  and  require  too 
 much.  Where  I  felt  I  could  adopt  my  own  plan  without 
 injury  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  I  should  take  a  medium  :  but 
 I  would  not  so  determinately  mark  out  my  own  path,  as 
 to  admit  of  no  deviation  from  it.  The  human  mind  is  very 
 fond  of  fetters,  and  is  apt  to  forge  them  for  itself.  This  is  not, 
 however,  recommended  by 
 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  Friend  and  Brother  in  the  Lord, 
 
 "  C.  Sl.MEON." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  Dec.  24,  1817. 
 
 "  Greatly  do  I  rejoice  in  the  tidings  you  give  me, 
 relative  to  the  Association  for  the  furnishing  of  school-books 
 to  the  Natives.  Only  let  the  principle  of  doing  good  to  the 
 Natives  get  into  operation,  and  the  efforts  will  gradually 
 become  enlarged  from  the  body  to  the  mind,  and  from  the 
 mind  to  the  soul 
 
 a  Now  let  me  tell  you  a  little  about  myself.  My  strength, 
 through  the  goodness  of  God,  has  rather  increased  :  and  I 
 have,  during  the  months  of  September  and  October,  taken  a 
 very  extensive  tour  of  about  800  miles,  with  Mr.  Marsh  and 
 Mr.  Ilawtrey,  for  the  Jews'  Society.  At  Norwich  the  Bishop 
 gave  us  his  countenance  ;  and  the  speech  which  I  delivered 
 there  I  printed,  and  it  is  now  circulating  throughout  the 
 United  Kingdom.  I  have  sent  a  few  to  you ;  but  I  hope 
 you  will  receive  many  more  from  Mr.  Hawtrey.  It  will  go 
 to  Madras  and  Bombay,  and  be  extensively  circulated  in 
 America  also.  Through  the  mercy  of  God,  it  has  removed  to 
 a  great  extent  the  (too  just)  prejudices  which  had  arisen  in  the 
 public  mind  against  the  Society ;  and  we  hope  the  Society 
 will  flourish  and  be  made  a  blessing  to  the  whole  Jewish 
 people.  If  my  life  be  spared  till  next  June,  we  shall  extend 
 our  journey  to  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow. 
 
 "  We  have  great  reason  to  think  that  the  Hebrew  New 
 Testament  is  doing  good  among  the  Jews  in  Poland  and  (icr- 
 many.  The  fields  there  seem  white,  ready  to  the  harvest. 
 The  Jews  abroad  are  of  a  very  different  cast  and  complexion 
 
JRf,  57.]  RIT,    CHABLBS   BMEON.  32fl 
 
 from  the  poor  sordid  people  in  England,  We  are  going  erf 
 private  expense  bo  take  a  chapel  at  Amsterdam,  and  send 
 a  Chaplain  there.  In  that  city  are  30,000  Jews,  In  less 
 than  a  week  the  thing  will  be  done  :  and  if  it  succeed,  so 
 as  to  promise  well,  we  shall,  after  two  years  of  trial,  bring  it 
 before  the  public.  But  till  the  experiment  has  been  fully 
 tried,  the  publie  will  not  be  burdened  with  one  shilling 
 expense  about  it.  1  have  a  similar  plan  for  Hamburgh  ;  only 
 if  I  succeed  there  it  will  be  without  any  expense  ;  there  being 
 already  the  train  completely  laid,  and  nothing  remaining-  hut 
 to  apply  the  port  feu  to  it. 
 
 "At  home  also,  blessed  and  adored  he  our  God,  all  is  going 
 on  well.  My  Church  more  thronged  with  Gownsmen  than 
 ever:  and  my  people  going  on  better  than  for  many  years. 
 The  bad  spirits  are  withdrawn,  and  peace  and  love  are  abound- 
 ing in  the  midst  o^  us. 
 
 "Professor  Parish  is  doing  great  things  ;  he  has  built  two 
 School-rooms,  one  for  400  boys,  and  another  for  300  girls  : 
 and  is  now  enlarging  his  Church,  so  that  it  will  Beat  as  many 
 as  mine.  This  last  will  be  some  expense  to  him.  ...  I  wish 
 you  could  see  and  hear  the  Professor  at  a  Bible  Meeting.  You 
 would  not  at  all  know  him,  or  believe  your  eyes  and  ears,  he 
 is  so  earnest,  so  fluent,  and  so  eloquent.  The  Bible  Society 
 has  done  more  for  him  than  for  any  other  person  I  know. 
 
 "The  papers  will  tell  you  all  about  the  death  o(  the 
 Princess  Charlotte  of  Wales.  She  died  in  childbed.  The 
 whole  nation  was  ready  to  rejoice  at  the  birth  oi'  an  heir  to 
 the  throne  :  but  it  pleased  God  to  take  away  both  the  mother 
 and  child  ;  and  the  whole  land  was  thrown  into  consternation. 
 1  suppose  that  no  event  ever  penetrated  the  nation  with  BUch 
 grief.  At  Cambridge  the  pulpit  at  St.  Mary's  and  the  read- 
 ing-desk and  throne  were  all  put  into  mourning:  ami  a  day. 
 the  day  of  her  funeral,  was  spontaneously  kept  throughout 
 the  land  as  a  Sabbath.  At  St.  Mary's  the  Regius  Professor  oi' 
 Divinity,  Dr.  Eaye,  preached  to  a  congregation,  not  seated,  but 
 jammed.  We  assembled  in  the  Senate-house,  and  then  walked 
 in  procession  round  the  Senate-house  yard  io  St.  Mary's. 
 Every  pulpit  in  the  Town,  too,  is  in  mourning.  Nothing  but 
 black  is  seen  anywhere. 
 
 "Poor  Prince  Leopold  will  feel  himself  a  stranger  now  in 
 this  land,  and  will  doubtless  go  back  again  to  his  own  country. 
 He  has  behaved  nobly  on  the  occasion,  and  gained  the  hearts 
 
330  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1818. 
 
 of  the  whole  country.  Were  he  to  die  now,  there  would  be 
 nothing  but  busts  and  monuments  all  the  kingdom  over.  In 
 a  year's  time  his  name  will  scarcely  be  known. 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours." 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 1818. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 *  My  beloved  Brother,  "  Harwich,  May  13,  1818. 
 
 "  Here  I  am  on  my  way  to  Holland.  But  I  must 
 go  to  other  matters  first.  .   .  . 
 
 u  Mr.  Lewis  Way  is  gone  to  Petersburgh,  Moscow,  (where 
 he  was  most  kindly  received  by  the  Emperor  of  Russia),  and 
 the  Crimea  \  to  search  out  the  state  of  the  Jews,  and  to  spread 
 the  Hebrew  Testament  among  them.  Mr.  C.  went  with  him 
 as  far  as  Moscow,  and  is  returned.  There  are  at  Berlin  a  great 
 number  of  Jews  who  put  away  the  Talmuds,  and  read  the 
 Scriptures  by  themselves,  and  even  believe  in  Christ  as  the 
 Messiah,  though  they  do  not  confess  him  openly.  At  Amster- 
 dam too,  whither  I  am  going,  I  understand  that  there  are 
 some  of  this  description.  I  have  got  a  Minister  to  superintend 
 that  Chapel ;  and  for  two  full  months,  till  he  can  come,  Mr. 
 Marsh  and  myself  are  going  over  to  collect  the  Congregation, 
 which  has  been  scattered  for  seven  years,  and  to  set  on  foot  a 
 great  variety  of  plans  in  reference  to  the  Jews.  I  hope  to  do 
 the  same  at  Rotterdam  also ;  if  as  I  expect  a  third  friend 
 follow  us.  My  strength  is  not  great;  but  with  Mr.  Marsh  I 
 shall  be  able  to  do  all  that  the  occasion  calls  for. 
 
 "  We  propose  to  converse  with  the  Jews,  and  to  collect  into 
 a  body  all  who  may  be  disposed  to  obey  the  call  :  of  course  our 
 object  will  not  be  to  call  them  to  merely  nominal  Christianity. 
 But  for  all  that  you  will  give  us  credit ;  you  know  our  minds 
 on  such  subjects  as  these.  It  may  seem  strange  that  we  should 
 go  thither,  but  with  God's  help  we  may  be  able  to  effect  in  two 
 months  more  than  quite  a  young  man  could  in  a  much  longer 
 time;  more  especially  as  God  has  been  pleased  to  make  use 
 of  me  as  His  instrument  to  take  the  Chapel,  where  they  have 
 not  had  Service  for  seven  years.     I  was  to  have  travelled  this 
 
MS.  58.]  rev.  ciiarles  SIMEON,  331 
 
 year  into  Scotland  for  the  Jews  (my  last  year's  tour  you  hare 
 already  heard  of);  but  I  must  defer  that,  in  hopes  of  accom- 
 plishing it,  if  my  life  be  spared,  the  next  year.  .  .  . 
 
 "  On  my  return  from  Amsterdam,  I  propose  to  go  to  Brus- 
 sels, Waterloo,  Valenciennes,  etc.,  and  Paris :  and  I  think  that 
 when  my  young  Minister  comes  to  me  at  Amsterdam,  I  shall 
 desire  him  to  take  James  in  charge,  and  bring  him  to  me. 
 It  is  a  great  joy  to  me,  an  exquisite  delight,  to  shew  love  to 
 him :  and  it  will  be  a  great  benefit  to  him,  I  trust,  in  every  way. 
 
 "  I  thought  how  Kammohun  Roy's  reading  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures with  a  number  of  other  persons  would  terminate :  I  was 
 well  assured  it  would  end  in  somewhat  like  Socinianism.  But 
 still  good  may  arise  out  of  it  all. 
 
 "  Wonderful  are  the  tidings  I  have  to  communicate.  It 
 appears  to  our  Governors  in  the  Church  that  Missionaries  are 
 sent  out  by  every  denomination  of  Christians  except  the 
 Church  of  England.  They  have  therefore  applied  to  Govern- 
 ment for  a  King's  Letter,  to  ask  subscriptions  through  all  the 
 Churches  of  the  kingdom  in  aid  of  this  good  work.  I  am 
 endeavouring  to  take  care  that  the  Jews  shall  not  be  forgotten. 
 It  will  give  you  pleasure  to  hear  that  1  am  on  the  best  foot- 
 ing with  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  and  that  he  will  do  any- 
 thing I  can  wish  (in  prudence)  to  promote  my  views.  He  is 
 going  to  establish  a  Missionary  Class  in  his  College.  He  has 
 taken  under  his  protection  Friedenburgh,  a  converted  Jew  of 
 great  talent  and  piety,  and  a  young  man  from  New  Holland  ; 
 both  at  my  request.  I  hope  and  trust  that  God  will  make 
 him  an  instrument  of  great  good.  God  is  evidently  gone  out 
 before  us:  and  considerable  work,  I  hope,  will  ere  long  be 
 done.  .  .  . 
 
 "  It  will  give  you  pleasure  to  hear  that  two  young  Jews  are 
 now  educating  under  the  direction  of  Leander  Von  Ess,  at  a 
 Protestant  University  in  Germany,  at  the  expense  of  some  in 
 connexion  with  myself.  If  it  please  God  to  make  them  (as, 
 indeed,  they  already  appear  to  be)  truly  pious,  they  will 
 greatly  further  the  diffusion  of  the  Truth  amongst  their  own 
 nation,  under  the  direction  of  our  Society. 
 
 "  I  am  thankful  to  God  that  your  dear  Wife  is  so  laborious 
 and  so  useful  in  her  station.     Give  my  kindest  love  to  her. 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours." 
 
332  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1818. 
 
 Extracts  from  the  Diary  of  his  tour  in  Holland. 
 
 "  Amsterdam,  June  15,  1818.  I  went  with  Mr.  Atkinson 
 to  visit  Dr.  Cappadose,  a  Jewish  physician.  He  understood 
 English,  but  conversed  in  French.  He  is  not  a  strict  Jew. 
 Many  of  his  relations  have  embraced  Christianity ;  but  he 
 considers  them  all  as  having  done  it  from  carnal  motives. 
 He  is  appointed  the  President  of  the  Jews'  School  Committee 
 under  the  edict  of  the  king.  He  says  that  five  of  the  Rabbies 
 sent  a  petition,  or  memorial,  to  the  king,  desiring  to  lay  down 
 their  office  ;  but  afterwards  apologized,  and  recalled  it. 
 
 "He  is  a  Portuguese  Jew;  and  says  that  the  Spanish  and 
 Portuguese  Jews  are  descended  from  Jews  who  bore  no  part  in 
 the  Crucifixion  of  our  Lord,  and  never  approved  it.  I  think 
 this  will  give  great  facilities  for  their  conversion. 
 
 "  He  conceives  that  much  prudence  and  patience  are  neces- 
 sary, if  we  would  do  good  among  them,  lie  reckons  the 
 Jews  in  Amsterdam  at  25,000.  I  paid  him  a  second  visit. 
 He  says  that  the  Jews  in  Holland  have  all  posts  and  honours, 
 nobility  not  excepted,  open  to  them :  and  that  some  high 
 posts  are  filled  by  them  ;  and  that  they  are  on  a  footing  of 
 equality  with  others.  This  he  considered  as  a  reason  why  they 
 did  not  need  my  aid ;  but  I  told  him  that  this  was  the  very 
 reason  that  I  ought  to  begin  here, 
 
 "  1st.     Because  their  prejudices  would  be  less. 
 
 "  2nd.  Because  I  might  then  hold  forth  Holland  as  a 
 pattern  for  other  Governments  and  people. 
 
 "Thursday,  18th.  Thanksgiving-day  for  Waterloo. — All 
 shops  shut. — Nothing  to  be  sold  under  penalty  of  twenty-five 
 guilders  for  every  article. —  All  Churches  crowded.  The 
 preachers'  names  and  their  texts,  all  obtained  by  the  printer, 
 and  sent  out  in  the  evening.  Mr.  Marsh  at  the  head.  Mr. 
 Marsh  preached  a  patriotic  Sermon,  in  which  he  entered  into 
 an  historical  view  of  the  benefits  which  have  arisen  to  the 
 Dutch  Government  and  people.  I  announced  in  the  papers 
 that  I  should  recommend  and  enforce  the  King's  Edict  about 
 the  educating  of  the  Jews.  His  Edict  requires  this,  and 
 recommends  the  people  to  encourage  it.  My  Sermon  being 
 thought  likely  to  do  good,  I  resolved  to  print  it  in  French, 
 and  Dutch  ;  a  good  many  Jews  attended — perhaps  thirty. 
 
 "  Sunday,  21st.  For  the  first  time  the  English  Episcopal 
 Church  is  named  in  the  weekly  list  of  Preachers,  which  is 
 always  published.     No  such  thing  was  ever  done  before.     It 
 
T>T.  58.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  333 
 
 is  a  great  point  gained:  though  both  in  the  Morning  and 
 
 Evening  it  brought  us  many  people  who  could  not  understand 
 us.  This,  however,  will  soon  end  ;  and  the  respectability  of 
 the  Church  will  be  raised  in  the  eyes  of  the  people 
 
 u  I  begin  now  to  see  that  my  work  here  is  done.  I  have 
 great  reason  to  thank  God  that  we  ever  came  : — for, 
 
 "  1st.  The  English  Episcopal  Church  is  now  settled  on 
 a  good  footing. 
 
 "  2nd.  The  people  of  Amsterdam,  both  Jews  and  Chris- 
 tians, have  their  attention  drawn  to  the  King's  Edict,  which 
 was  altogether  unknown. 
 
 "  3rd.  A  favourable  impression  is  made  on  the  minds 
 of  the  Jews,  and  a  way  of  access  to  them  is  opened. 
 
 "July  4th.  Mr.  V.  0.  a  Jew,  who  is  a  Christian  at  heart, 
 visited  us.  Mr.  M.  in  my  absence  had  conversed  with  him. 
 When  I  came  in  he  was  just  gone,  and  was  re-called.  My 
 conversation  was  exclusively  on  the  means  by  which  he  might 
 benefit  his  countrymen.  I  recommended  that  he  should 
 instruct  six  youths  on  his  Sabbath,  and  agree  ^ith  each  of 
 them  to  instruct  six  others,  after  the  manner  of  T.  in  Ireland. 
 He  expressed,  but  in  a  very  modest  way,  his  gratitude  to  me 
 for  my  attention  to  his  nation ;  and  declared  his  determina- 
 tion to  adopt  the  plan  I  recommended.  He  seems  simple  and 
 upright  ;  and  I  afterwards  heard  a  good  account  of  him  from 
 Mr.  H.  He  is  afraid  of  losing  all  for  Christ ;  and  I  conceive 
 that  his  remaining  a  Jew  for  a  season  may  be  overruled  by 
 God  for  gracious  purposes  to  his  nation.  My  soul  was  deeply 
 impressed.  I  went  to  prayer  ;  and  we  all  pleaded  with  God, 
 1  with  strong  crying  and  tears,'  for  him  and  his  nation. 
 
 "  It  has  certainly  been  much  blessed  to  our  souls  ;  and  I 
 do  most  unfeignedly  adore  my  God  for  this  rich  mercy. 
 
 "  July  5th.  I  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to  about 
 twenty -five,  and  had  a  very  blessed  season.  I  never  before 
 had,  for  so  long  a  continuance,  such  a  remarkable  and  unin- 
 terrupted tenderness  in  my  ministrations,  as  I  have  had  during 
 these  last  eight  Sundays/' 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  (Dr.  Burgess). 
 
 "My  Lord,  "July  24,  1818. 
 
 u  To  your  Lordship,  as  Patron  of  the  London  So- 
 ciety for  Promoting  Christianity  amongst  the  Jews,  I  beg 
 leave  to  give  an  account  of  what,  in  concert  with  the  Rev. 
 
334  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1818. 
 
 Mr.  Marsh  of  Colchester,  I  have  been  doing  on  the  Continent 
 with  a  view  to  the  furthering  of  the  great  objects  of  that 
 Society.  Your  Lordship  knows,  I  believe,  that  the  Episcopal 
 Church  at  Amsterdam,  not  having  had  service  performed 
 amongst  them  for  seven  years,  (with  the  exception  of  a  few 
 times  about  a  year  ago  by  Mr.  Way),  and  having  now,  in  con- 
 sequence of  the  refusal  of  the  English  Government  to  purchase 
 the  Chapel,  no  prospect  of  serving  God  according  to  the  rites 
 to  which  they  have  formerly  been  accustomed,  and  to  which  in 
 their  hearts  they  are  still  attached,  sent  over  to  our  Society  a 
 request  that  we  would  purchase  it  and  send  them  a  Minister, 
 who,  whilst  he  officiated  for  them,  should  pay  attention  to 
 the  Jews  in  Amsterdam,  and  further  the  Society's  designs 
 among  them. 
 
 "  This  request  however  the  Society,  for  want  of  funds,  was 
 obliged  to  decline  ;  for  though  it  is  indispensable  to  our 
 success,  that  we  have  one  or  more  stations  on  the  Continent, 
 it  was  thought  inexpedient  to  enter  into  anything  which 
 might  have  the  appearance  of  speculation,  and  involve  the 
 Society  in  debt.  This  was  the  rock  upon  which  the  former 
 Conductors  struck  ;  and  it  is  that  which  the  present  Managers 
 are  fully  determined  to  avoid. 
 
 "  But  whilst,  as  one  of  the  Committee,  I  perfectly  concurred 
 in  this  opinion,  I  felt  the  unspeakable  importance  of  not 
 suffering  a  place  so  favourably  situated  to  be  lost,  without  first 
 endeavouring  to  ascertain  how  far  it  was  worthy  of  an  effort 
 on  the  part  of  our  Society  to  secure  it.  I  therefore,  after 
 having  ascertained  the  price  of  the  premises,  agreed  with  the 
 proprietor  to  pay  him  the  interest  of  the  money  for  two  years, 
 and  the  principal  at  the  close  of  that  time,  if  at  the  expira- 
 tion of  it  I  should  think  the  situation  such  as  to  justify  an 
 extraordinary  exertion  on  the  part  of  the  Society 
 
 "  Accordingly  I  went  in  the  middle  of  May  (not  at  public 
 expense),  and  commenced  the  Service  on  Trinity  Sunday. 
 The  Church  is  small ;  and,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  the  congregation 
 was  small  also.  After  having  been  driven  for  seven  years  to 
 the  Presbyterian  Church,  many  did  not  feel  themselves  at 
 liberty  to  come  back  again  to  the  Church  of  England,  not- 
 withstanding the  preference  which  they  felt  for  it.  But  during 
 my  stay  of  two  months  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the 
 congregation  doubled,  and  of  establishing  it  on  a  permanent 
 basis.     Another  point  of  great  importance  I  had  the  happi- 
 
JET.  58.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  33j 
 
 ness  to  accomplish.  The  Church  of  England  worship  lias 
 obtained  there  since  the  year  1707  ;  but  never  till  the  present 
 moment  was  it  publicly  recognized  by  the  State.  But  now  it 
 is  acknowledged  by  the  Consistory,  and  advertised  in  the 
 public  bills,  which  from  week  to  week  are  sent  forth  by  the 
 Consistory  for  the  information  of  the  public.  Thus  it  is  placed 
 altogether  on  the  same  footing  as  the  Dutch  Church,  and  our 
 Minister  on  the  same  footing  as  the  Dutch  Ministers  in  every- 
 thing except  in  support  from  the  public  funds. 
 
 "  During  my  stay  there  I  was  particularly  attentive  to 
 everything  which  could  mark  my  respect  for  the  State,  and  for 
 the  constituted  authorities ;  and  a  very  remarkable  occasion 
 offered  itself  for  shewing  loyalty  to  the  King,  and  benevolence 
 to  the  Jewish  people,  without  laying  myself  open  to  any  re- 
 marks on  the  score  of  obtrusiveness  or  ostentation.  The  18th 
 of  June  was  appointed  to  be  kept  as  a  day  of  thanksgiving, 
 being  the  third  anniversary  of  the  Victory  of  Waterloo  :  and 
 this  afforded  me  an  excellent  opportunity  for  noticing  the 
 edict,  which  the  King  of  the  Netherlands  had  issued  a  year 
 before,  relative  to  the  educating  and  instructing  of  the  Jewish 
 children  throughout  his  dominions.  This  edict,  though  so 
 graciously  designed,  had  not  been  at  all  attended  to  :  (the 
 Dutch  are  rather  slow  in  all  their  motions)  :  and  I  thought  I 
 could  not  do  better  than  call  the  attention  of  the  public  to  it 
 in  the  evening,  after  my  friend  had  dilated  upon  the  more  ap- 
 propriate subject  in  the  morning.  I  determined  therefore  to 
 put  into  the  papers  an  advertisement  to  this  effect.  But  wish- 
 ing to  act  in  the  most  guarded  and  prudent  manner,  I  first 
 sent  the  advertisement  to  the  gentleman  who  is  the  great 
 Agent  of  the  Police,  (with  whom  by  the  way  Buonaparte  and 
 King  Louis  had  frequent  conferences),  requesting  him  to 
 model  it  agreeably  to  his  own  judgment,  and  then  to  submit 
 it  to  the  Burgomasters  for  their  approbation.  This  done,  I 
 had  it  inserted  :  and  I  was  glad  afterwards  that  I  had  used 
 all  these  precautions,  because  I  found  that  some,  who  knew 
 nothing  of  my  prudential  care,  were  rather  offended  at 
 the  measure. 
 
 "  The  Sermon  which  I  preached  on  the  occasion  was  thought 
 likely  to  be  of  general  use  ;  on  which  account  I  have  printed 
 it  in  French,  Dutch,  and  English  ;  and  have  desired  that  a 
 copy  of  the  three,  elegantly  bound,  be  delivered  through  the 
 proper  channel,  and   in  the  most  respectful  manner,  to  his 
 
336  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l  818. 
 
 Majesty,  and  to  Lord  Clancarty  the  Ambassador  from  our  own 
 Court.  Had  the  translations  been  made  and  printed  in  due 
 time,  I  should  have  presented  them  in  person ;  but  the  ap- 
 proaching Confirmation  of  the  Bishop  of  London  at  Colchester 
 rendered  it  necessary  that  Mr.  Marsh  (the  Vicar  of  St.  Peter's, 
 Colchester)  should  be  at  home  to  examine  the  young  people, 
 who  have  been  instructed  by  his  locum-tenens,  before  he  gives 
 them  a  ticket  for  Confirmation,  and  therefore  I  was  constrained 
 to  leave  to  others,  what  perhaps  should  rather  have  been  done 
 by  myself.  If  your  Lordship  should  have  any  curiosity  to  see 
 the  Sermon,  I  have  a  few  which  were  sent  after  me  for  pre- 
 sents, and  should  feel  highly  honoured  in  your  acceptance  of 
 it :  I  could  send  it  under  three  envelopes  by  the  post.  These 
 Sermons  will  spread  through  the  country,  and  dispose  many, 
 I  trust,  to  co-operate  with  our  Society,  and  the  rather,  because 
 the  plans  which  I  propose  are  in  perfect  unison  with  the 
 King's  Edict. 
 
 "If  your  Lordship  should  think  the  Sermon  likely  to  be  of 
 use  in  forwarding  anything  of  a  similar  nature  at  home,  I 
 could  present  it  to  the  Bishop  of  London  also,  in  whose  diocese 
 it  was  delivered.  Indeed  I  feel  persuaded,  that  if  our  Go- 
 vernors in  Church  and  State,  knew  of  the  Edict  of  the  King 
 of  the  Netherlands  (I  have  brought  a  copy  home  with  me,) 
 they  would  take  care  to  mention  the  Jewish  people  in  the 
 King's  Letter,  which,  I  understand,  is  about  to  be  sent  through 
 the  kingdom  to  call  forth  the  exertions  of  the  people  in  behalf 
 of  Missions  to  the  heathen.  They  would  never  overlook  that 
 nation  who  have  the  greatest  claim  on  our  pity,  and  make 
 them  an  exception  to  the  whole  world. 
 
 "  But  I  have  a  further  reason  for  presenting  the  Sermon  to 
 him,  because  it  is  to  his  Lordship  that  I  must  apply  for  the  Queen 
 Anne's  Bounty,  which,  I  understand  has  from  the  beginning 
 been  given  to  that  Church.  To  that  I  look  as  a  substantial  aid  ; 
 for  there  are  no  longer  the  great  and  opulent  men  at  Amsterdam 
 there  were  formerly  \  and  it  is  evident,  that  a  Clergyman  of  great 
 talents  must  have  somewhat  of  an  adequate  support,  in  order 
 that  he  may  become  settled  there,  and  be  able  to  support  a  wife 
 and  family  in  a  decent  way.  A  novice  can  do  nothing  there  : 
 he  must  understand  both  French  and  Dutch,  as  well  as  the 
 learned  languages,  or  he  will  never  be  qualified  to  carry  on 
 conversation  to  any  extent  among  the  Jews  :  and  it  is  only 
 through  an  extensive  acquaintance  with  the  Jews,  that  he  will 
 
.  58.]  kit.   0HABLE8   BIMEON. 
 
 be  able  to  instruct  the  Christians  how  to  converse  with  the 
 Jews :  for  I  am  ashamed  to  say,  that  even  the  more  intelligent 
 
 amongst  ourselves  are  but  ill  qualified  to  take  the  Jews  upon 
 their  own  ground.  I  say,  therefore,  that  as  the  expense  of  main- 
 taining such  a  Clergyman  must  of  necessity  be  large,  (for  he 
 must  on  no  account  have  his  time  occupied  with  pupils,)  I 
 hope  and  trust  this  aid  will  be  afforded  towards  it ;  and  I  en- 
 treat the  favour  of  your  Lordship  to  represent  the  matter  to 
 the  Bishop  of  London,  and  to  gain  for  us  his  countenance  and 
 support.  I  would  not  presume  to  trouble  your  Lordship  with 
 this,  but  I  have  not  myself  the  honour  of  being  known  to  the 
 Bishop  of  London,  and  the  application,  if  I  mistake  not,  will 
 come  with  peculiar  weight  from  your  Lordship,  as  a  Governor 
 of  that  Church  whose  interests  will  be  upheld,  and  a  Patron 
 of  that  cause  to  which  the  support  of  such  a  Minister  will  be 
 so  greatly  subservient. 
 
 "  Were  I  not  afraid  of  being  tedious,  I  could  state  to  your 
 Lordship  several  other  circumstances,  which,  in  connexion  with 
 the  King's  Edict,  greatly  encourage  my  hope  that  many  of  the 
 Dutch  Clergy,  and  many  of  the  Moravian  Ministers,  will  speedily 
 combine  their  exertions  in  behalf  of  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house 
 of  Israel  :  but  I  had  rather  that  you  should  hear  of  it,  when 
 actually  existing,  than  be  led  to  expect  it  by  any  representa- 
 tion of  mine.     1  am,  etc.  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's. 
 
 u  My  Lord,  ''August  19,  1818. 
 
 "  I  am  truly  happy  that  your  Lordship  approves  of 
 my  proceedings  at  Amsterdam.  I  have  just  received  a  letter 
 informing  me  that  a  large  body  of  the  Dutch  Clergy,  including 
 some  who  were  in  the  Commission  to  carry  the  Kings  Edict 
 into  effect,  (and  who,  1  am  sorry  to  say,  had  thought  and  even 
 published  in  a  Report,  '  that  the  time  was  not  come,')  are  so 
 convinced  of  the  practicability  and  utility  of  my  plans,  that 
 they  have  engaged  to  co-operate  with  me  and  to  work  with 
 energy.  But  I  should  fill  sheets  if  I  were  to  tell  your  Lord- 
 ship of  these  matters  :  I  only  suggest  this,  to  shew  your  Lord- 
 ship that  my  quiet,  sober,  prudent  procedure  has  not  been  lost 
 upon  them.  I  am  persuaded,  that  it  is  in  this  way  alone  we 
 can  succeed,  especially  in  the  cold  climate  of  Holland. 
 
 "  I  feel,  from  the  kindness  and  condescension  with  which 
 your  Lordship  treats  me,  that  I  am  writing  to  a  friend  :  and 
 
 z 
 
338  MEMOIRS   OF    THE  [1818. 
 
 with  this  feeling  so  strong  upon  my  mind,  I  fear  that  I  may 
 forget  myself,  and  communicate  matters  more  freely  and  easily 
 than  I  ought.  If  I  should  do  so,  I  pray  you  not  to  impute  it 
 to  me  for  forwardness,  or  deficiency  in  respect ;  I  would  assur- 
 edly put  on  my  court-dress,  if  I  were  not  verily  persuaded  that 
 you  would  he  hetter  pleased  to  see  me  in  my  gown  and  slippers. 
 I  know  that  your  Lordship  has  deeply  at  heart  the  welfare  of 
 the  Church  of  God,  and  of  the  people  of  Israel ;  and,  there- 
 fore, I  think  you  will  he  hetter  satisfied  with  my  artless  and 
 free  communications  than  with  more  formal  addresses. 
 
 "  I  am  not  altogether  sorry,  for  the  Jews'  sake,  that  the 
 King's  Letter  is  suspended.  For  I  have  a  long  time  been 
 working  (silently)  through  such  instruments  as  I  could,  to  get 
 the  Jews  noticed  in  that  Letter ;  hut  the  higher  powers  seem 
 to  have  thought,  with  the  Dutch  Clergy,  that  '  the  time  was 
 not  come.'  But  who  will  say  now  that  the  time  is  not  come, 
 when  the  Emperor  of  liussia  sends  forth  such  an  Ukase,  and 
 the  King  of  the  Netherlands  such  an  Edict  ?  Is  it  too  much 
 after  this  to  hope,  that  our  Government  will  recognize  the  duty 
 of  the  Christian  world  to  that  degraded  people,  and  put  them  in 
 their  Letter  upon  a  footing  at  least  with  the  heathen  nations  1 
 
 "  With  the  hope  of  succeeding  in  this  point,  I  have  been 
 wishing  to  put  my  Sermon  into  the  hands  of  the  Archbishop 
 of  Canterbury  and  Lord  Liverpool ;  for  though  there  is  nothing, 
 literally  nothing,  in  the  Sermon  itself,  yet  as  arising  out  of  the 
 King' 8  Edict,  and  operating  to  a  great  extent  upon  the  Conti- 
 nent in  that  view,  it  may  serve  to  remove  from  their  minds 
 the  idea  that  e  the  time  is  not  come.'  I  pray  you,  my  Lord,  if 
 on  reading  the  Sermon  you  should  think  that  it  will  be  of  any 
 use,  as  bringing  before  the  minds  of  our  Government  the  King's 
 Edict  and  the  proceedings  that  are  now  going  forward  in  conse- 
 quence of  it  through  the  Netherlands,  I  pray  you  avail  yourself 
 of  the  present  interval  to  obtain  this  most  desirable  measure. 
 
 "  I  have  not  hitherto  suffered  the  Sermon  to  be  seen  in 
 England,  because  I  thought  it  most  respectful  to  our  Governors 
 in  Church  and  State  to  put  it  into  their  hands  first ;  (on  this 
 plan  I  proceeded  in  Holland,  I  would  not  suffer  any  to  appear 
 before  they  wore  presented  to  the  King,  and  the  Minister  of  Re- 
 ligion, and  Lord  Clancarty  ;)  but  as  the  time  now  does  not  press, 
 and  the  effect  of  the  Sermon  may  evaporate  before  the  Letter 
 comes  out,  I  shall  send   it  forth  to  the  public  without  delay. 
 
 "  But  I  hope  you  will  forgive  me  if  I  again  intreat  you  not 
 to  leave  a  stone  unturned  to  obtain  this  small  and  reasonable 
 
ayw  58.]  RET,  OHARLlfl   SIMEON.  839 
 
 boon,  the  associating  of  the  .lews  with  the  heathena  as  joint 
 objects  of  our  attention.  It  will  conic  from  your  Lordship  with 
 
 such  peculiar  weight,  that  I  think  one  word  from  you  would 
 turn  the  scale.  I  have  the  King's  Edict,  if  that  will  he  of  any 
 use  :  hut  the  Sermon  sufficiently  illustrates  that.  Yet  I  have 
 no  wish  that  the  Sermon  he  seen  hy  any  one;.  I  care  not  who 
 does  the  work,  if  the  work  he  hut  done.  That  was  my  plan  in 
 Holland  :  I  have  done  nothing  but  drive  a  lew  piles,  (Amster- 
 dam you  know  is  built  on  piles,)  and  I  leave  others  to  build 
 the  houses  :  that  will  be  better  done  by  the  natives  than  by 
 me  :  but  they  have  engaged  to  keep  up  a  correspondence  with 
 me,  so  that  we  may  all  in  out  respective  /daces  work  together. 
 
 "  I  have  further  views  to  Russia  ;  but  at  present  I  forbear, 
 lest  you  should  think  me  not  quite  so  sober  as  I  pretend  to  be. 
 
 "  I  should  not  omit  to  mention,  that  the  King  of  Prussia 
 also  is  favourable  to  the  Jews  ;  two  having  been  recently  (if 
 I  am  rightly  informed)  admitted  amongst  his  privy  coun- 
 sellors. The  bare  mention  of  them  hy  our  Government  would 
 aid  our  efforts  on  (he  Continent  to  a  vast  extent — I  pray  you, 
 pardon  my  importunity,  that  almost  borders  upon  rudeness. 
 
 "  I  am  happy  that  you  approve  of  Friedenburgh  ;  I  wish 
 him  to  overcome  that  morbid  state  of  mind,  which  interferes 
 much  with  his  comfort,  and  will  hereafter  impede  his  useful- 
 ness. He  wants  to  discern  more  clearly  the  nature  of  true 
 humility,  as  contrasted  with  that  which  often  assumes  the 
 name.  It  is  impossible  to  feel  too  deeply  that  saying,  '  Who 
 i3  sufficient  for  these  things?'  but  to  suffer  a  sense  of  our  in- 
 sufficiency to  discourage;  us  is  wrong.  We  should  do  all  we 
 can  to  qualify  ourselves  for  our  work  ;  but  when  we  have  done 
 that,  we  should  remember  from  whence  alone  our  success  can 
 flow  :  and  we  should  be  content  to  feel  ourselves  hut  'earthen 
 vessels,  that  tin;  excellency  of  the  power'  may  the  more  evi- 
 dently appear  to  be  of  God.  This  lesson  I  hope  he  will  learn 
 in  due  time,  and  be  enabled  to  rejoice  'even  in  his  infirmities, 
 that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  him.'  From  hence 
 will  flow  cheerfulness  of  mind,  which  tends  to  adorn  and 
 recommend  religion.  But  after  all,  we  must  make  due  allow- 
 ance for  the  different  temperament  of  men's  minds  and  bodies, 
 and  be  thankful  for  the  excellencies  we  see  in  thera,  instead  of 
 repining  at  their  defects 
 
 "  I  am,  my  Lord,  with  most  unfeigned  respect  and  esteem, 
 your  Lordship's  obedient  Servant,  tt  C.  Simeon." 
 
 z  2 
 
340  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1818. 
 
 To  the  Eev.  Mr. at  Amsterdam. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  K.  0.,  Camb.,  Aug.  26,  1818. 
 
 "  I  take  up  a  large  sheet  of  paper  to  answer  your 
 two  kind  letters,  that  I  also  may  shew  my  love  as  you  have 
 done  yours. 
 
 "  Your  first  sentence  reminds  me  forcibly  of  what  I  have 
 often  felt,  and  still  feel,  '  This  situation  I  certainly  do  not 
 like.'  You  refer  evidently  to  the  place,  and  not  either  the 
 church  or  people.  Now  I  never  come  in  sight  of  Cambridge- 
 shire, but  1  feel,  I  will  not  say  disgust,  but  a  sensation  which 
 tells  me  what  would  arise  in  my  mind,  if  I  did  not  check  it. 
 After  the  beautiful  country  of  Herts,  to  come  upon  the  dreary 
 fields  (field,  I  should  rather  say)  of  Royston,  for  many,  many 
 miles,  I  shiver  in  the  midst  of  July ;  the  wilds  of  America  are 
 not  more  desolate  in  my  idea  than  is  the  whole  horizon  to  a 
 vast  extent.  Yet  with  all  this,  when  I  turned  my  back  upon 
 Cambridge  twenty  years  ago  for  an  excursion  into  the  north, 
 and  again  the  other  day,  when  I  proceeded  for  Holland,  I 
 looked  at  every  house  and  tree,  as  long  as  anything  of  Cam- 
 bridge was  visible,  with  regret  that  I  was  to  be  so  long  absent 
 from  it,  and  with  prayers  to  God  for  His  blessing  upon  every 
 body  in  it,  whether  my  people  or  strangers,  whether  friends  or 
 enemies.  So  I  trust  it  will  be  with  you  in  a  little  time,  when 
 God  shall  have  poured  out  His  blessing  upon  your  own  soul 
 and  upon  your  Ministry,  and  especially,  when  He  shall  have 
 opened  for  you  some  door  of  utterance  amongst  the  Jewish 
 people,  your  soul  will  be  knit  to  the  place,  and  you  will  bless 
 your  God  that  ever  your  lot  was  cast  there.  Amsterdam  will 
 still  be  Amsterdam,  and  Holland  will  still  be  Holland,  to  the 
 natural  eye ;  but  to  your  inner  man  it  will  be  an  Elysium — 
 the  c  gate  of  heaven.' 
 
 "  Next,  about  dear  Mr. .    People  there  do  not  consider 
 
 what  an  exceedingly  difficult  thing  it  is  to  maintain  an  en 
 tirely  blameless  walk  with  a  Xantippe  always  at  one's  elbow 
 and  that  for  years  together,  spending  too  upon  herself  what 
 ought  to  go  in  the  support  of  him  and  his  family.  It  is  easy  for 
 those  who  have  had  no  such  trial  to  say,  (  How  can  a  man  go 
 from  quarrelling  with  his  wife  to  preaching  in  the  pulpit?' 
 but  neither  the  one  nor  the  other  has  been  at  his  option.  One 
 of  the  most  striking  evidences  of  the  excellence  of  his  spirit 
 is,  that  in  all  my  intercourse  with  him  he  never  so  much  as 
 
XT    58.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMI.n\.  '.]  \  \ 
 
 mentioned  her  once  :  and,  what  is  more,  lie  never  uttered  (.no 
 word  to  derogate  from  the  character  of  one  excellent  man  who 
 did  not  deal  out  the  same  measure  towards  him.      Prom  my 
 
 heart  I  pity  him,  and  from  my  soul  I  love  him It 
 
 will  be  your  wisdom  to  side  with  none,  and  to  commit  yourself 
 
 in  none,  but  to  keep  in  jieace  and  love  with  nil.   As  to  Mr. 
 
 not  being  visited,  how  is  it  possible  in  the  state  of  his  family 
 that  he  could  be  visited  1  no  one  would  choose  to  interfere  in 
 his  domestic  matters,  and  consequently  all  must  stand  aloof. 
 But  before  he  is  condemned,  inquire  what  efforts  she  makes 
 towards  reconciliation  ;  if  none,  the  matter  is  clear.  Unless 
 you  have  most  unquestionable  evidence  of  something  essentially 
 wrong  in  him,  (not  mere  surmise  but  evidence,)  you  will  do 
 well  to  strengthen  his  hands  and  to  comfort  his  heart. 
 
 "Mr.  H.  —  It  is  certainly  true  that  he  is  a  Deist,  and  has 
 no  religion  whatever.  But  he  has  an  ear,  which  is  a  great 
 thing  for  you,  who  may  gain  considerable  information  from 
 him  about  the  Jews,  and  may  be  an  instrument  of  good  to 
 him,  and  to  others  through  him.  Paul  was  once  a  persecutor, 
 but  did  not  always  continue  so  ;  and  he  also  may  have  had 
 worldly  motives  in  his  intercourse  with  Mr.  Way,  (though  I 
 am  far  from  believing  that  he  had),  but  he  may  acquire  better 
 things  through  his  intercourse  with  you.  He  has  the  Hebrew 
 Translation  of  the  N.  T.,  and  reads  it  carefully;  and  may  be 
 extremely  useful  to  you  in  your  future  intercourse  with 
 the  Jews. 
 
 "  Dr.  Cappadose  is  a  man  of  great  learning  and  candour  :  I 
 am  going  to  write  to  him  on  important  matters  probably  by 
 this  post.  It  will  be  well  worth  while  to  cultivate  to  a  certain 
 degree  his  acquaintance.  Conciliate  his  regards,  and  he  will 
 prove  a  host. 
 
 "  What  we  want  is  a  door  of  entrance  among  the  Jews. 
 If  the  great  gates  be  not  open,  we  must  be  glad  to  find  a 
 wicket. 
 
 "  I  rejoice  to  hear  that  Mr.  Van  Offen  still  remains  firm  to 
 his  purpose.  Bid  him  not  be  discouraged.  There  are  moun- 
 tains in  his  way ;  '  but  before  Zerubbabel  they  shall  become  a 
 plain.'  His  way  will  be  to  find  out  some  intelligent  young 
 man,  whose  mind  is  open  to  a  general  sense  of  duty  and  bene- 
 volence, and  gradually  to  stir  up  in  him  and  others  a  desire  to 
 aid  in  the  education  of  the  lower  classes.  Your  advice  will  be 
 of  infinite  service  to  him  ;  you  can  strike  out  plans  for  him, 
 
342  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1818. 
 
 and  encourage  him  to  carry  them  into  execution.  If  he  see 
 no  prospect  of  good  arising  yet,  bid  him  '  go  seven  times,'  and 
 he  shall  see  '  a  cloud '  at  last,  which  though  no  bigger  than  a 
 man's  hand,  (perhaps  you,  my  dear  friend,  are  that  cloud,) 
 shall  soon  overspread  the  whole  horizon.  You  greatly  comfort 
 me,  my  dear  friend,  with  those  expressions,  which  with  thank- 
 fulness to  God  in  your  behalf  I  will  transcribe,  c  Whether  God 
 will  be  pleased  to  honour  us  with  equal  success  (i.  e.  Ezekiel's 
 in  preaching  to  the  dry  bones)  we  know  not — that  is  not  our 
 business,  though  it  is  our  hope  :  and  that  hope  must  be  our 
 encouragement,  as  those  promises  teach  us  our  duty — may  God 
 bless  us — give  us  zeal  and  wisdom — earnestness  and  patience.' 
 To  all  this  my  soul  adds  a  most  hearty,  Amen. 
 
 "  You  greatly  comfort  me  also,  my  dear  friend,  with  the 
 tidings  from  Rotterdam.  Let  us  bring  them  more  of  our  fire 
 from  England,  and  we  shall  at  least  (Deo  juvante)  melt  their 
 Dutch  ice.  Follow  it  up  my  brother  \  and  let  your  love  to 
 our  adorable  Saviour  animate  and  quicken  all  around  you. 
 I  am  truly  happy  too  that  you  took  some  hints  from  one  of 
 my  Skeletons,  because  it  shews,  that  you  make  use  of  them 
 without  fettering  your  own  genius,  or  damping  your  own  ar- 
 dour. It  is  in  this  view  that  they  are  chiefly  intended. 
 Follow  up  that  plan,  whilst  you  want  time  for  your  academi- 
 cal studies.  The  field  is  all  your  own ;  and  such  occasional 
 and  ready  help  will  entirely  remove  all  wish  to  put  aside  the 
 second  Service. 
 
 "  As  you  touch  upon  that  point  in  both  your  letters,  I  will 
 proceed  to  state  my  views  of  the  proposal. 
 
 "  1.  What  would  be  the  effect  of  it  on  your  Congregation  ? 
 Would  they  not  be  ready  to  think,  that  as  you  reduced  your- 
 self in  that  respect  to  a  level  with  all  the  Clergy  of  the  land, 
 there  was  no  difference  between  you  and  them  ?  Would  they 
 not  too,  blind  and  ignorant  as  they  are,  lose  half  the  means  of 
 grace  which  God  has  sent  them  for  their  instruction  ?  Is  not 
 the  second  Service,  too,  the  very  opportunity  now  afforded  for 
 augmenting  your  Congregation,  which,  if  that  were  set  aside, 
 would  settle  at  its  present  low  rate  ? 
 
 "  2.  What  would  be  the  effect  on  the  Dutch  Clergy  ?  Would 
 they  feel  any  impulse  from  your  zeal?  Would  not  your  habit 
 be  considered  by  them  as  a  justification  of  theirs  ? 
 
 "  3.  What  would  be  the  effect  on  the  Jews  around  you  ?  Is 
 this  his  zeal  for  Christ  ?     Is  this  his  zeal  even  for  his  own 
 
Jrt,  68.]  REV.    OHAJLLBS    SIMEON.  348 
 
 Congregation }  What  can  there  be  in  principles  which  operate 
 bo  oddly  on  the  very  man  who  is  Bent  over  bo  convert  tis  1 
 We  never  preach  (the  Rabbies  might  say),  because  we  Deed 
 
 not  :  and  if  there  were  no  necessity  on  him,  lie  \\ouhl  do 
 as  we. 
 
 "•4.  What  would  be  the  effect  on  Christians  in   England  f 
 
 What !  Is  this  the  man  that  is  gone  to  convert  the  Jews  1 
 Is  this  the  man  whose  efforts  we  are  called  upon  to  aid]  Is 
 this  the  man  espoused  by  the  London  Society,  and  especially 
 selected  by  Mr.  S.  for  this  great  work  ?  Even  our  own 
 worldly  ministers  would  tool  ashamed  of  preaching  only  once, 
 and  would  blush  at  the  very  thought  of  reducing  their  two 
 Services  to  one. 
 
 "5.  What  would  be  the  effect  upon  your  own  soul!  Could 
 you  be  happy  in  the  thought  of  cutting  oil'  at  one  stroke  half 
 the  means  of  salvation  which  God  has  afforded  to  your  people'? 
 Could  you  expect  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  means  you  did 
 use?  Would  you  not  have  reason  to  fear,  that  your  own 
 soul  would  languish  and  sink  down  into  a  low,  cold,  worldly 
 state? 
 
 "  6.  "What  would  be  the  effect  upon  the  whole  concern  that 
 we  have  in  hand  I  The  London  Society  declined  purchasing 
 the  premises  :  I  said,  I  will  take  them  for  two  years,  that  we 
 may  see  whether,  at  the  expiration  of  that  time,  there  are 
 such  prospects  of  usefulness  to  the  Jews  as  will  justify  you  in 
 purchasing  the  premises,  and  in  keeping  a  Minister  as  your 
 agent  there.  They  will  inquire  of  course,  what  is  done  ( 
 Whom  have  you  there?  What  have  his  labours  effected? 
 What  have  they  effected  for  his  own  Congregation  ?  What 
 have  they  effected  for  the  Jewish  people  I — Beloved  Brother, 
 what  reply  will  they  make,  if  I  should  have  to  say,  '  there 
 were  two  Services,  and  he  put  aside  one.'  Wrould  they  have 
 any  thing  to  do  with  the  Chapel  ?  Assuredly  they  would  not; 
 (did  there  would  be  an  did  of  the  whole  concern, 
 
 "P.  S.  That  I  may  not  be  mistaken  in  reference  to  a  pre- 
 paration for  a  Fellowship,  I  add,  set  apart  a  day  for  fasting 
 and  prayer.  At  the  close  of  that  day  dedicate,  as  before 
 God,  such  a  portion  of  your  time  to  the  prosecution  of  aca- 
 demical studies  as  you  judge  right  :  and  then  adhere  steadily 
 to  your  plan,  dedicating  to  the  service  of  your  God  and  Saviour 
 the  remainder  of  your  time.  This  will  bring  a  blessing  upon 
 your  soul  and  upon  your  very  studies.     You  need  not  be  told 
 
.'M  1-  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1818. 
 
 that,  by  putting  oil  to  the  wheels  of  a  carriage,  the  labour  to 
 the  horses  is  diminished,  and  the  progress  of  the  traveller 
 accelerated  in  a  degree  that  an  ignorant  and  inexperienced 
 person  could  never  conceive.  I  trust  you  have  often  found 
 the  blessed  effect  of  a  divine  unction  :  how  sweetly  and  rapidly 
 have  you  proceeded  when  in  a  heavenly  frame  !  Only  get 
 1  the  ointment  of  the  right  hand  that  bewray eth  itself]  and  all 
 will  go  well.     (Prov.  xxvii.  16)." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  Sept.  1,  1818. 
 
 "  I  instantly  sent  off  your  letter  to  Mr.  Grant ;  and 
 have  since  written  to  him  again,  desiring  that  he  will  visit  me 
 in  his  way  to  Cambridge,  or,  if  he  cannot  do  that,  will  inform 
 me  when  he  gets  to  London,  that  I  may  not  lose  an  hour  in 
 seeing  him.  I  feel  all  the  importance  of  the  question,  and 
 the  others  connected  with  it  :  I  feel,  too,  the  force  of  the  con- 
 flicting opinions  of  Mr.  U.  and  Mr.  S. ;  and  I  wish,  in  giving 
 you  my  advice,  to  have  before  me  not  only  all  existing  circum- 
 stances, but  all  'probable  circumstances  :  that  so  I  may  not 
 give  you  my  opinion  hastily,  or  without  a  full  investigation  of 
 the  point.  No  time  shall  be  lost — no  pains  be  spared.  Tis 
 the  service  of  my  Brother — 'tis  the  service  of  my  God. 
 
 "  The  matter  for  your  Orphan  School  is  also  much  upon  my 
 mind.  I  have  repeatedly  conversed,  though  not  very  fully, 
 with  Mr.  Grant  upon  it.  There  are  difficulties  on  every  hand, 
 to  find  proper  persons,  and  when  found  to  get  them  out.  But 
 I  am  alive  to  it,  and  will  do  all  I  can.  I  have  a  young  man 
 coming  from  Town  to  me  this  very  day,  whom  I  could  find  it 
 in  my  heart  to  send  out  to  you  :  but  he  is  too  young ;  and  not 
 married  j  and  when  he  is  of  age  your  Bishop  may  refuse  to 
 ordain  him.  I  feel  immense  responsibility  on  this  subject, 
 and  know  not  what  to  do.  I  know  what  I  would  do,  if  I 
 could  find  all  to  my  mind:  but  when  there  are  mountains  of 
 difficulty  before  me  and  on  every  side,  what  is  to  be  done?  It 
 is  easy,  when  I  have  done  the  best  I  could,  for  persons  on  your 
 side  to  say,  '  This  was  ill-judged — that  was  imprudent.' 
 Beloved  Brother,  prepare,  when  I  have  done  all  that  man  can 
 do,  to  hear  it  said,  either,  '  Be  lias  done  nothing,'  or,  '  He 
 has  done  ill.'  Were  it  only  across  the  Channel  that  I  had  to 
 send  a  man,  I  should  know  the  worst  of  it ;  but  I  cannot  cal- 
 
JtT,  58.]  KIT.    CHARLES    BMKON, 
 
 culate  the  consequences  of  Bending  a  person  to  India,  when  T 
 cannot  get  such  an  one  as  1  would  approve,  or  thai  is  in  all 
 respects  lit  for  the  station.  1  hope  thai  God  of  Eis  infinite 
 mercy  will  find  us  a  man  after  His  own  heart,  and  '  thrust 
 him  out1  for  your  help. 
 
 "  Four  drawings,  both  the  larger  and  the  smaller,  came 
 safe.  The  smaller  your  Mother  has,  the  larger  T.  I  can 
 scarcely  express  to  yon  the  pleasure  which  it  gives  me  day  1  y 
 day.  I  walk  with  yon  in  your  verandah  :  1  talk  with  you  at 
 your  window  :  I  ride  with  von  in  your  carriage  ■  I  go  with 
 yon  to  your  Church.  I  seem  to  be  quite  present  with  yon  from 
 day  today.  I  hope  yon  also  have  received  the  drawing  which  I 
 had  made  for  yon  o(  your  Mother's  house,  in  the  purchase  o( 
 which  she  had  no  little  respect  to  yon.  in  the  event  o(  your 
 having-  a  furlough  from  ill  health.  It  is  to  her.  and  I  may 
 add  to  me  also,  a  perfect  paradise.  Your  picture,  which  you 
 sent  from  India,  hangs  in  her  drawing-room.  For  a  little 
 time  it  formed  a  pendant  to  Martyn's  in  my  room:  but  I  am 
 far  better  pleased  with  it  where  it  i^  :  for  now  year  Mother 
 sees  it  daily,  as  I  myself  also  do  :  and  T  have  the  more  oi'  joy 
 in  it,  because  of  the  joy  it  occasions  to  her. 
 
 "I  hear  from  Holland  that  the  Dutch  Clergy  are  determin- 
 ing to  co-operate  with  me.  and  that  my  letter  to  them  at 
 Rotterdam  produced  a  good  effect.  1  hope  one  day  to  have 
 good  tidings  to  give  you  from  that  quarter. 
 
 "  Of  my  people  a  few  words.  Since  the  proud  and  con- 
 ceited separated  from  me.  there  has  been  a  peculiar  unction 
 upon  my  Ministry,  and  a  rich  blessing  on  the  Word.  It  is 
 said  by  Solomon,  '  One  sinner  destroyeth  much  good,'  and 
 I  have  found  that  one  saint  too.  (soi-disant  saint.")  may  do  the 
 same.  We  are  now  united,  loving,  and  1  hope  prospering  in 
 the  best  things.  My  last  Sermon  to  them  was  on  1}  The—,  i. 
 3 — 7  (whither  I  am  come  in  my  work),  and  I  had  much  com- 
 fort in  addressing  it  to  them  ;  though.  o{  course,  1  could  not 
 go  the  full  length  in  my  application  of  it  to  them.  I  shall 
 probably  now  in  a  few  months  go  to  press  :  having  finished 
 the  Old  Testament,  and  got  to  '2  Thessalonians  in  the  New. 
 besides  at  least  one  hundred  Sermons  from  the  following 
 Epistles.  I  bless  my  Cod  that  He  has  spared  me  to  proceed 
 thus  far  ;  but  the  printing  of  eleven  or  twelve  volumes  will 
 occupy  two  years. 
 
 "Our  (Jews*)  Society  is  prospering,  and  I  feel  no  doubt  but 
 
34 G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1818. 
 
 that  God  has  work  for  us  to  do.  Mr.  Way  has  had  repeated 
 and  most  favourable  interviews  with  the  Emperor  of  Russia. 
 We  expect  him  home  soon.".  .  . 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomsaon. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  «  Nov.  30,  1818. 
 
 "  You  will  be  surprised  to  hear  that  we  have  just 
 had  a  Public  Meeting  at  Cambridge  for  the  Missionary  Society. 
 I  trembled  when  it  was  proposed  ;  and  recommended  the 
 most  cautious  proceedings.  .  .  .  The  place  of  meeting  was 
 where  the  Bible  Society,  both  last  year  and  this,  was  held. 
 There  were  at  the  Bible  Society  about  1200  persons  present, 
 perhaps  200  Gown  :  and  the  next  day  about  900  persons,  and 
 120  Gown.  We  had  at  the  Bible  Society  Dr.  SteinkopfF  and 
 Dr.  Pinkerton :  but  neither  of  them  would  take  any  part  the 
 next  day.  The  latter  Meeting,  especially,  was  very  solemn  ;  the 
 Queen's  death  being  announced  in  the  papers  that  morning.  .  . 
 
 "  As  for  my  Church,  there  is  nothing  new.  Those  who  so 
 greatly  disturbed  and  distressed  me  are  gone  ;  and  my  Church 
 is  sweetly  harmonious.  As  for  the  Gownsmen,  never  was 
 anything  like  what  they  are  at  this  day.  I  am  forced  to  let 
 them  go  up  into  the  galleries,  which  I  never  suffered  before  ; 
 and  notwithstanding  that,  multitudes  of  them  are  forced  to 
 stand  in  the  aisles  for  want  of  a  place  to  sit  down.  What 
 thanks  can  I  render  to  the  Lord  for  a  sight  of  these  things  ! 
 I  am  ready  to  sing  my  ancestor's  song,  Luke  ii. 
 
 "  Yours,  &c.         «  C.  S." 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Bristol,  about  giving  Letters  Dimissory 
 to  Mr.  T . 
 
 "  My  Lord,  "  December  2,1818. 
 
 "  In  a  matter  of  such  extreme  importance  as  that 
 which  I  had  the  honour  of  bringing  before  you,  you  will  not 
 be  surprised  that  I  am  in  a  state  of  anxiety  ;  and  that  every 
 hour's  delay  fills  me  with  deep  concern.  I  did  not  feel  quite 
 at  liberty  to  state  it  to  your  Lordship  in  conversation  exactly 
 as  it  stands  in  my  mind,  because  I  could  not  conceive  it  pos- 
 sible, that  any  stronger  statement  than  that  which  I  gave  you 
 should  be  necessary.  But  as  it  is  become  necessary,  permit 
 me,  my  Lord,  to  convey  to  you  on  paper  what  I  could  not 
 prevail  on  myself  to  speak  on  my  first  application  to  you. 
 
JET.  58.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  347 
 
 "  What  is  it  that  I  ask  ?  It  is,  Letters  dimissory  for  a  young 
 man  who  has  distinguished  himself  in  your  College  by  his  stu- 
 diousness,  his  regularity,  his  blameless  deportment  during  the 
 whole  of  his  academic  life.  But  it  may  be  said,  I  ask  this  with- 
 out a  title.  True,  in  some  sense  I  do;  but  in  the  most  im- 
 portant sense  I  do  not.  A  title  is  intended  to  answer  two 
 purposes ;  one  is,  to  provide  that  there  shall  be  no  Clergy 
 without  employment  in  the  Church  ;  the  other  is,  that  the 
 Bishop  may  not  be  responsible  for  the  support  of  those  whom 
 he  ordains.  A  title,  as  far  as  the  former  of  these  purposes  is 
 involved,  he  has  ;  and  one  the  most  honourable  that  a  man 
 can  have.  And  it  is  in  this  view  alone  that  your  Lordship  can 
 have  any  responsibility  to  the  Church.  The  latter  is  merely 
 personal;  and  from  that  I  shall  rejoice  to  relieve  your  Lord- 
 ship, by  giving  him  a  title  myself. 
 
 "  But  waiving  this  distinction,  what  do  I  ask  from  your 
 Lordship  ?  Nothing  but  what  every  Bishop  upon  the  Bench  is 
 in  the  habit  of  granting  to  any  protege  of  his  own. 
 
 "But  you  will  thus,  it  may  be  said,  introduce  into  Orders  a 
 person  who  will  not  otherwise  be  ordained.  This  however  is 
 not  the  case ;  for  I  have  at  this  moment  at  my  own  disposal 
 three  titles,  to  one  or  other  of  which  he  would  instantly  be 
 ordained  \  but  that  I  should  thereby  lose  his  services  for  ever. 
 
 "  Your  Lordship  well  knows,  that  for  such  a  station  as , 
 
 a  person  must  possess  studious  habits,  considerable  attainments, 
 and  solid  piety.  He  should  also  combine  a  knowledge  of 
 Hebrewr  and  French  with  that  of  the  Classics ;  and  have  a  zeal 
 for  the  cause  in  which  he  is  embarked.  But  where  shall  I  find 
 such  persons  already  in  Orders,  and  disengaged  %  I  laboured 
 for  months  to  find  one,  and  failed  :  where  then  can  I  hope  to 
 find  one  on  this  great  emergency,  when  there  is  not  any  time 
 to  lose,  and  when,  if  one  be  not  immediately  substituted  in 
 
 the  place  of  Mr. ,  the  whole  concern  must  be  brought  to 
 
 nought,  to  the  great  injury  of  the  Church  of  England  in  that 
 city,  and  to  the  no  small  triumph  of  all  the  Jews  that  are 
 there  resident  % 
 
 "  But  why  should  I  not  rather  apply  to  the  Bishop  of  St. 
 David's,  instead  of  to  your  Lordship  1  First,  because  the  Bishop 
 of  St.  David's  is  already  doing  infinitely  more  for  me  \  and 
 next,  because  the  applying  to  him  for  a  young  man  resident  in 
 your  Lordship's  College,  will  naturally  raise  in  his  mind  a  sus- 
 picion, either  that  I  have  forfeited  your  Lordship's  favour,  which 
 
348  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1818. 
 
 your  own  introduction  of  me  to  him  at  Carlton-house  gave  him 
 reason  to  think  that  I  enjoyed ;  or,  that  there  is  something  in 
 the  character  of  the  young  man  that  will  not  bear  the  light. 
 
 "  Your  Lordship  does  me  the  honour  to  approve,  and  far 
 beyond  my  deserts  to  applaud,  my  exertions  in  the  cause  of 
 Christianity  and  of  the  Church  of  England.  But,  if  not  aided 
 in  so  plain,  and  unexceptionable,  and  necessary  a  matter  as 
 this  by  those  who  alone  have  power  to  aid  me,  what  can  I 
 effect  1  I  am  paralyzed  at  once,  and  can  never  do  anything  in 
 the  service  of  my  God.  Only  think,  my  Lord,  what  advantage 
 this  gives  to  Dissenters  of  every  denomination.  If  they  have 
 ability  and  inclination  to  serve  the  cause  of  Christ,  they  can 
 avail  themselves  of  any  opportunity  that  may  offer  ;  but  if  we, 
 at  ever  so  great  cost  and  labour,  have  already  established  our- 
 selves in  a  station  of  the  utmost  importance,  we  must  relin- 
 quish it,  for  want  of  the  smallest  possible  encouragement  on 
 the  part  of  those,  who  have  been  raised  up  both  by  God  and 
 man  to  be  the  Protectors  and  Fathers  of  the  Church.  I  intreat 
 your  Lordship  to  consider  more  fully  what  it  is  that  I  ask. 
 Is  it  anything  more  than  what  is  actually  done  in  reference  to 
 almost  every  Missionary  that  is  ordained,  and  in  many  instances 
 for  those  who  have  never  taken  a  Degree  1  But  it  is  not  for  a 
 N on -Graduate  that  I  interest  myself,  but  a  Graduate  of  con- 
 siderable distinction  in  your  Lordship's  own  College ;  a  person 
 well  qualified  for  the  office,  and  willing  to  undertake  it ;  but 
 who  will  be  absolutely  precluded  from  a  possibility  of  under- 
 taking it,  if  a  title  be  required.  My  Lord,  if  this  request  be 
 denied  me,  what  can  I  ever  possibly  ask  at  your  Lordship's 
 hands  in  future  ?  I  cannot  contemplate  amongst  the  whole 
 range  of  probabilities  even  the  existence  of  any  circumstances 
 which  may  give  scope  for  a  request  more  easy,  more  unexcep- 
 tionable, in  every  point  of  view.  I  have  really  laboured  to  find 
 any  solid  objection  to  the  granting  it,  and  I  cannot.  I  there- 
 fore hope  that  your  Lordship  will  compare  the  extreme  im- 
 portance of  the  occasion,  with  the  light  and  almost  non-existent 
 objections  to  a  compliance  with  my  wish  ;  and  that  having 
 done  so,  you  will  not  hesitate  to  grant  it.  Your  having  granted 
 it  once  emboldens  me  rather  to  ask  it  again  :  and  I  will  ven- 
 ture to  say,  that  your  repeating  the  favour  will  be  no  matter 
 of  grief  to  your  Lordship  in  a  dying  hour.         "  I  am,  &C.  &c." 
 
JBT.  50.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  349 
 
 The  Bishop  of  Bristol's  reply. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  "  Trinity  Lodge,  Dec.  2,  181  8. 
 
 "  Had  I  not  been  prevented  by  a  good  deal  of  indis- 
 position, as  well  as  an  unusual  pressure  of  business,  I  should 
 have  informed  you,  that  I  had  determined  to  comply  with  your 
 request,  before  I  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  your  letter  this 
 day.  I  therefore  feel  myself  happy  in  this  opportunity  of  testi- 
 fying my  deep  homage  to  your  cause,  and  my  respect  for  yourself. 
 
 "  I  remain,  with  great  regard,  my  dear  Sir,  very  faithfully 
 yours,  "  W.  Bristol." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXI. 
 1819. 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Jan.  12,  1819. 
 
 "  Mr.  Way  has  returned  after  an  excursion  of  sixteen 
 months.  He  had  repeated  interviews  with  the  Emperor  of 
 Russia,  who  conversed  with  him  as  a  Christian  and  a  Brother* 
 He  went  to  the  Congress  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  and  there  pre- 
 sented a  Memorial  to  the  United  Sovereigns  \  and  has  gained 
 from  them  a  public  Protocol,  applauding  his  views,  and  en- 
 gaging to  exert  themselves  in  their  respective  empires  for  the 
 temporal  and  spiritual  good  of  the  Jews.  The  Emperor  of 
 Russia  ordered  Prince  Galitzin  to  give  a  sketch  of  what  the 
 Memorial  should  embrace.  It  was  to  give  a  three-fold  view  of 
 the  subject;  1,  Religious;  2,  Political ;  3,  Administrative; 
 comparing  and  contrasting  the  benefits  to  be  conferred  on  the 
 Jews,  with  the  benefits  to  be  derived  to  each  state  from  them, 
 when  their  reform  and  consequent  elevation  in  society  should 
 take  place.  I  possess  it  all  containing  many  sheets  :  and  bless 
 God  that  it  was  so  favourably  received.  The  Protocol  was 
 signed  by  Prince  Metternich,  Capodistrias,  Richelieu,  Welling- 
 ton, Castlereagh,  and  two  others.  Tell  me ;  Is  not  God  in 
 all  this? 
 
 "  Throughout  Poland  and  Germany  Mr.  Way  met  with  much 
 encouragement  amongst  the  Jews.  Mr.  Solomon,  the  Jew-Chris- 
 tian, that  is  an  ordained  Minister  in  the  Church  of  England, 
 
3.">0  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1819. 
 
 is  left  in  Poland  ;  and  we  are  going  to  send  him  a  fellow- 
 labourer,  (two  and  two  was  our  Lord's  plan)  ;  we  are  about  to 
 send  also  a  Jew-Christian  (Friedenburgh),  whom  I  hope  to  get 
 ordained  speedily,  to  another  part  in  Germany,  and  for  him 
 too  we  have  just  obtained  a  most  blessed  coadjutor  and  director, 
 Mr.  Neitsche,  with  whose  name  you  are  already  acquainted  as 
 a  man  of  learning,  piety,  and  zeal.  I  have  also  many  other 
 plans  ;  but  as  I  know  not  that  they  can  be  realized  till  I  shall 
 have  seen  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  I  say  nothing  of  them  at 
 present.  I  leave  this  letter  to  be  completed  when  I  have  been 
 at  Stansted  (Mr.  Way's),  where  I  go  next  Monday  to  meet  the 
 Bishops  of  St.  David's  and  Gloucester.  I  hope  God  will  open 
 the  heart  of  the  former  to  enter  fully  into  my  views.  He  has 
 already  shewn  great  kindness  and  done  much ;  but  I  am  not 
 content  with  drops  :  I  want,  if  it  may  please  God,  a  shower. 
 Here  then,  I  leave  this  subject  for  the  present. 
 
 "  I  now  go  on  to  tell  you  some  views  which  I  have  for  the 
 advancement  of  the  Society,  and  the  stirring  up  the  Christian" 
 public.  If  I  live  to  April,  I  expect  to  go  all  through  Scotland, 
 and  then  to  Dublin,  where  there  are  many  saying,  '  Come  over 
 and  help  us.'  We  must  this  year  not  only  get  for  our  ordinary 
 expenses,  but  for  our  augmented  expenses  of  foreign  Missions; 
 so  I  must  put  my  poor  weak  hand  to  the  plough,  and  do  all 
 I  can.  But  God  is  with  us ;  and  I  doubt  not  of  a  blessed 
 issue.  I  shall  hope  to  receive  some  good  aid  from  your  quarter 
 also 
 
 "  I  perceive  that  this  paper  will  not  suffice  for  one  fourth 
 part  of  what  I  shall  have  to  say  after  seeing  the  Bishop  of 
 St.  David's  :  and  therefore  I  shall  add  to  this  some  other 
 matters,  particularly  one  most  interesting,  a  copy  of  the  Pro- 
 tocol before  referred  to 
 
 "  Now,  my  Brother,  if  this  do  not  give  us  encouragement, 
 what  can?  Js  not  this  a  little  like  the  times  of  Cyrus,  espe- 
 cially when  taken  in  connexion  with  what  is  doing  amongst 
 Christians  and  now  looked  for  amongst  the  Jews  1  I  account  it 
 a  rich  blessing  to  have  been  spared  to  see  this  day,  and  to  be 
 permitted  to  hold  a  trowel  (and  without  a  sword  too)  before 
 my  own  door.  Let  every  one  do  this,  and  the  wall  will  soon 
 be  up.  There  were  many  female  labourers  then,  and  so  there 
 are  now ;  and  they  put  us  to  shame.  Let  us  up  and  be  doing. 
 "  Ever,  ever  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
JR.  60.]  k i:v.  chart j:s  IDUCON.  351 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Mr. at  Anistcrdani. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  friend  and  Brother.  "  1819. 
 
 u  I  do  not  promise  t<>  till  this  sheet  ;  bu<  1  do  aoi 
 shrink  back  from  the  Bighl  ofil  as  formidable  :  for  my  soul  is 
 with  von,  and  I  long  to  prove  that  it  is  with  yon.  I  delight  in 
 your  openness  ;  and  1  wish  you  ever  to  continue  it.  Oardi- 
 phonia  must  be  the  title  of  all  our  correspondence. 
 
 "  Mr. delivered  to  me  your  kind  letter,  and  1  began  t«> 
 
 think  that  I  should  appear  unkind  in  not  haying  answered  ir 
 before.  But  I  scarcely  considered  that  as  anything  more  than 
 a  valedictory  message  by  him.  Lest,  however,  1  should  have 
 been  mistaken  in  that,  1  was  purposing, as  I  told  your  brother 
 yesterday,  to  write  to  you  immediately  :  for  I  was  afraid  that 
 instead  of  regarding  me  as  the  stork,  (so  much  loved  in  your 
 land,)  you  should  look  upon  me  as  the  ostrich,  which  having 
 laid  her  egg,  feels  no  more  concern  about  it 
 
 "  Last  week  I  went  up  to  Town,  witli  a  heavy  cold  upon 
 me,  in  order  to  arrange  my  journey  to  Scotland  and  Ireland  ; 
 but  chiefly  to  meet  Dr.  Pinkerton  and  Mr.  Way,  Oil  tic  subject 
 of  Missionary  exertions.  The  more  1  think  of  the  state  of  the 
 Jews  throughout  tin4  world,  and  of  the  importance  of  putting 
 the  Hebrew  New  Testament  into  their  hands  with  suitable 
 tracts,  the  more  I  am  convinced,  that  to  send  forth  .Millen- 
 aries among  them  is  far  more  likely  to  be  extensively  useful, 
 than  to  confine  our  attention  to  any  one  city,  or  any  one  king- 
 dom in  the  universe.  I  feel  that  your  station  as  a  post  of 
 observation,  a  head  quarters,  or  a  point  (Tappui  (which  Buona- 
 parte used  to  speak  so  much  about),  is  of  vast  importance  ; 
 but  that  its  importance  consists  not  so  much  in  its  reference  to 
 the  Jews  of  Amsterdam  only,  as  in  its  reference  to  the  Conti- 
 nent at  large,  of  which  it  is  a  most  convenient  centre.  On  this 
 subject  I  was  extremely  anxious  to  hear  their  opinion  ;  not 
 because  I  have  any  doubt  what  their  opinion  is,  but  because 
 I  am  extremely  desirous  not  to  express  an  opinion,  which  1  do 
 not  previously  know  to  be  the  opinion  of  better  informed  judges 
 than  myself. 
 
 "But  my  illness  so  increased,  that  on  the  very  morning  of 
 the  Meeting  I  was  compelled  to  set  off  for  Cambridge  :  it 
 being  very  doubtful  in  my  own  mind  when  T  should  be  able 
 to  go  thither,  if  at  all,  if  I  neglected  to  move  whilst  1  could. 
 Thus  I  lost  the  opportunity  for  which  1  went.     But,  if  1  say 
 
352  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1819. 
 
 the  truth,  it  was  rather  from  a  desire  to  approve  myself  to  you, 
 and  to  Mr.  A.,  than  from  any  other  thought  whatever,  that  I 
 went  up  at  all.  You  know  me  pretty  well ;  you  know  that 
 versatility  is  no  part  of  my  constitutional  or  acquired  character. 
 You  know  that  little  things  do  not  stop  me.  You  know  that 
 if  a  thing  is  to  be  done,  I  do  not  count  pence  or  pounds ;  and 
 at  the  same  time,  I  fondly  hope  you  know  that  to  approve 
 myself  to  God  as  a  wise  steward,  and  a,  faithful  servant,  is  the 
 only  object  that  I  account  worthy  of  a  thought.  My  dear 
 friend  Mr.  A.  knows  but  little  of  me  ;  he  has  never  had  an 
 opportunity  of  forming  any  judgment  about  my  conduct 
 towards  God.  To  him  I  might  appear  to  be  fickle,  or  to 
 shrink  from  a  sacrifice  \  and  the  suggesting  of  a  doubt  about 
 the  purchase  of  the  Chapel  might  lead  him  to  say,  '  Who  can 
 tell,  but  that  he  may  not  doubt  about  the  maintenance  of  a 
 Minister  here?'  You,  my  beloved  Brother,  who  know  more  of 
 my  secret  springs  of  action,  will  be  in  no  danger  of  indulging 
 any  such  surmises.  You  know  whereabouts  I  am ; — what  I 
 mean ; — and  what  I  purpose.  You  know  that  I  am  not  like 
 the  world,  suggesting  one  thought  first  in  order  to  introduce 
 another  afterwards.  You  know  that  whilst  I  love  openness 
 in  others,  I  would  practise  it  myself.  I  pray  you  therefore 
 not  to  suffer  on  dear  Mr.  A.'s  mind  for  one  moment  the  appre- 
 hension of  versatility  on  my  part,  or  the  least  idea  that  the 
 Society  will  ever  feel  less,  than  they  have  already  done,  the 
 importance  of  maintaining  a  Minister  in  your  post ;  and  in- 
 treat  him,  with  my  kind  regards,  to  communicate  to  me  with 
 the  utmost  possible  freedom  and  candour  his  views  of  the  sub- 
 ject which  I  have  here  touched  upon I  only  want  to  see 
 
 what  our  duty  to  God  requires,  and  what  will  ultimately  most 
 subserve  the  interests  of  His  cause  and  people. 
 
 "  I  have  left  but  little  room  for  answers  to  your  two  letters. 
 I  highly  approve  of  your  determination  to  adhere  closely  to 
 your  subject,  Rambling  may  occasionally  produce  impression; 
 but  its  proper  tendency  is,  idleness  in  you,  and  lassitude  in 
 your  hearers:  poetry  is  beautiful  in  itself;  but  if  you  will 
 come  from  the  mount  of  God,  you  will  find  prose  better  suited 
 for  telling  men  about  their  golden  calf.  First  tell  a  man 
 that  his  house  is  on  fire,  or  his  father  dead,  in  verse,  and  then 
 interlard  your  sermons  with  it ;  but  till  then,  keep  in  mind 
 the  motto  : — 
 
MS.  59.]  ItttV.    CHARLES   SIMEON.  353 
 
 1  I'd  preach  as  though  I  ne'er  should  preaeh  again, 
 I'd  preach,  as  dying,  unto  dying  men.' 
 
 "  Your  preparation  for  the  Jews  should  at  present  be  gene- 
 ral ;  not  particular.  But  they  should  be  kept  in  mind  as  the 
 great  ultimate  object.  It  will  be  well  to  let  Van  Offen  feel 
 his  ground,  and  show  by  his  conduct  that  he  may  safely  be  ad- 
 mitted to  bapti-m  ;  but  do  not  hold  out  any  expectations  to 
 him  of  temporal  support.  The  l  pearl  of  great  price'  must 
 alone  recompense  his  sacrifices. 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Same. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Friend,  "  K.  0.,  March  9,  1  819. 
 "You  cannot  think  with  what  delight  your  ietteJ 
 this  moment  received  fills  me.  You  understand  me  clearly  : 
 you  write  as  one  that  understands  me;  you  know,  evidently, 
 that  any  suggestions  of  mine  an;  not  from  versatility  or  any 
 unworthy  motive  :  and  I  feel  encouraged  to  speak  all  that  is 
 in  my  heart  to  you  with  brotherly  freedom.  This  is  as  it 
 should  be.  I  delight  exceedingly  in  your  views  and  state- 
 ments about :  and  on  this,  and  all  subjects  without  excep- 
 tion, I  shall  delight  to  receive  your  opinions  freely.  It  is  on 
 this  account  that  I  take  up  my  pen  instantly,  that  I  may 
 thereby  express  to  you  the  love  of  my  heart.  I  have  most 
 important  matters  immediately  demanding  my  attention:  and 
 I  know,  that  if  I  answer  by  return  of  post,  as  1  intend  to  do, 
 I  have  three  days  to  write  in,  yet  I  cannot  rest  three  hours,  or 
 three  minutes,  without  assuring  you  what  joy  I  feel  in  the  free- 
 dom of  your  communications.  And  I  long  that  Mr.  A.,  whom  I 
 greatly  respect  and  love,  should  know  me  thoroughly,  that  so 
 our  mutual  love  and  confidence  may  continually  increase. 
 
 "  Having  written  my  prefatory  remark,  I  now  put  down  ray 
 pen  j  but  it  shews  you,  that  there  is  an  elasticity  in  my  heart 
 that  will  rebound  to  any  pressure  of  your  love 
 
 "  What  you  say  respecting  your  father  comes  home  to  my 
 own  heart  and  conscience.  My  own  father,  alas !  was  so;  and 
 I  feel  that  I  did  not  sufficiently  bear  with  him,  and  feel  for 
 him,  and  try  to  win  him.  I  was  always  so  unhappy  in  his 
 company,  that  I  could  not  put  on  sufficient  ease  and  cheerful- 
 ness :  and  I  seem  to  think,  that  if  he  were  now  alive,  1  would 
 try  more  the  effect  of  such  condescension  on  my  part ;  yet  I 
 
 A  A 
 
354  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1819. 
 
 doubt  much,  whether  as  quite  a  young  man  I  could  safely  ven- 
 ture to  do  all  that  1  might  at  a  more  advanced  age.  I  think 
 we  ought  to  feel  towards  such  persons  as  we  should  towards 
 our  beloved  Monarch,  if  we  now  saw  him  beating  his  head 
 against  a  wall.  That  will  give  you  a  clearer  idea  than  ten 
 thousand  words  :  and  that  is  what  I  now  endeavour  to  feel 
 towards  those,  whose  situation  calls  rather  for  compassion  than 
 for  anger  and  displeasure. 
 
 "  Continue,  my  very  dear  friend,  to  speak  to  me  all  your 
 heart  on  all  occasions  :  and  assure  yourself  of  a  perfect  reci- 
 procity on  the  part  of 
 
 "  Your  most  affectionate  Brother  in  the  Lord,         "  C.  S." 
 
 To  a  person  who  requested  to  be  recommended  as  a  Tutor. 
 
 "  Dear  Sir,  "  March  16,  1819. 
 
 "  A  parable  shall  be  my  answer  to  you. 
 
 "  A  friend  of  mine  fell  from  his  horse  and  broke  both  his 
 legs,  and  otherwise  bruised  his  body  exceedingly.  He,  know- 
 ing that  I  was  acquainted  with  the  relative  skill  of  the  sur- 
 geons in  Cambridge,  sent  to  me  to  recommend  him  one.  There 
 were  four  or  live  very  experienced  men.  But  there  was  one 
 in  straitened  circumstances,  just  setting  up  in  business,  and 
 therefore  I  recommended  him :  because  if  my  friend  died,  the 
 dead  man  would  tell  no  tales  ;  and  if  he  was  cured,  his  re- 
 covery would  help  forward  the  young  surgeon.  It  happened 
 that  my  friend,  who  if  he  had  been  treated  skilfully  might 
 have  recovered,  was  forced  to  have  both  his  legs  amputated, 
 and  was  kept  a  cripple  to  his  bed  for  many  years.  I  was 
 satisfied,  because  I  had  done  my  duty.  There  was  a  young- 
 man  who  wanted  business,  and  I  had  performed  an  act  of 
 friendship  in  helping  him  to  a  job.  It  happened,  however, 
 that  after  a  time  my  friend  heard  that  there  were  four  or  five 
 skilful  surgeons  within  the  same  distance  as  the  one  I  had  re- 
 commended :  and  he  heard  that  the  surgeon  I  had  recom- 
 mended thought  himself  much  indebted  to  me  for  my  recom- 
 mendation. The  cripple  of  course  was  pleased  and  satisfied 
 with  what  I  had  done,  because  he  had  applied  to  me  for  a 
 recommendation,  and  I  had  given  him  one.  But  an  enemy  of 
 mine  got  to  his  ear,  and  represented  my  conduct  in  a  very 
 unkind  point  of  view.  He  told  him  that  he  had  reposed  con- 
 fidence in  me  in  a  matter  of  the  greatest  possible  importance, 
 
JET.  59.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIME«.\.  Z6B 
 
 and  tli;tt  I  had  betrayed  that  confidence;  and  instead  of  seek- 
 ing his  bodily  welfare,  L  had  lost  sight  of  that,  and   Bought 
 
 only  the  pecuniary  benefit  of  another  friend:  and   had   thus 
 
 actually  sacrificed  his  welfare  through  life  for  a  little  present 
 advantage  to  another  person. 
 
 "  This  lie  was  unreasonable  enough  to  make  a  matter  of 
 complaint  against  me.  But  I  wrote  him  word  that  he  was 
 quite  unreasonable  :  for  that  when  he  applied  tome  to  recom- 
 mend a  surgeon,  he  must  know  that  his  bodily  welfare  was 
 the  last  thing  that  I  ought  to  take  into  my  consideration.  It 
 afforded  me  a  piece  of  patronage,  and  gave  me  an  opportunity 
 of  promoting  the  pecuniary  interests  of  another  ;  and  of  course 
 it  was  my  duty  to  pursue  the  plan  I  had  followed;  and  if  it 
 happened  that  I  had  done  it  at  his  expense,  that  was  simply 
 his  misfortune  ;  or  rather,  he  should  not  think  he  had  suffered 
 any  misfortune  at  all,  since  the  loss  of  his  limbs  and  health 
 had  answered  the  purpose  I  intended,  of  putting  a  few  pound- 
 into  the  pocket  of  another  to  whom  they  were  very  acceptable. 
 
 "  As  you  cannot  but  approve  of  my  conduct  in  this  respect, 
 you  will  expect  me  to  follow  it  towards  all  the  friends  who 
 consult  me  about  the  paltry  matter  of  the  education  of  their 
 children.  I  am,  Sir, 
 
 "  Your  most  faithful  Servant,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  a  Curate  who  had  been  requested  by  his  Incumbent  to 
 leave  him. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  «  March  18,  1819. 
 
 "  I  never  interfere  in  the  concerns  of  others,  unless 
 called  to  do  so  by  both  parties.  As  an  abstract  question,  1 
 think,  that  for  a  man  professing  piety  to  force  himself  upon 
 his  principal  against  his  will,  is  no  very  Christian  act.  There 
 are  a  set  of  people  in  the  Church  who  would  recommend  and 
 encourage  such  a  step  j  but  they  are  not  the  most  humble 
 and  modest  of  our  flock.  You  must  take  care  what  spirit  you 
 encourage  in  others,  and  what  spirit  you  exercise  yourself. 
 "  I  am,  dear  Sir, 
 
 "  Your  most  faithful  Servant,     "  0.  S." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  Manchester,  June  12,  1819. 
 
 "  In  all  my  letters  to  you  I  confine  myself  to  mut- 
 ters which  I  conceive  to  be  of  more  interest  than  common 
 
356  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1819. 
 
 chit-chat ;  hut  now  I  take  up  my  pen  to  show  my  love,  just 
 as  I  should  do  if  sitting  at  your  side.  I  do  not  commonly 
 like  to  talk  of  self  (it  is  a  dangerous  and  hateful  subject  for 
 the  most  part  ;)  but  in  this  letter  self  will  be,  apparently  at 
 least,  the  only  subject.  Nor  am  I  afraid  that  you  will  say, 
 i  My  old  friend  and  brother  is  strangely  altered  :'  for  it  is  to 
 please  and  gratify  you  and  my  dear  Sister,  and  to  show  my 
 love  to  both  of  you,  that  I  descend  from  greater  and  more 
 important  subjects,  to  give  you  a  little  account  of  a  journey 
 which  I  have  commenced  for  the  Lord  :  and  to  tell  you  the 
 principal  occurrences  of  my  tour,  which  hitherto  has  far  ex- 
 ceeded my  most  sanguine  expectations. 
 
 "  The  Jewish  cause  in  Britain  needs  all  the  aid  it  can  re- 
 ceive :  none  but  persons  of  piety  in  the  Establishment  will 
 come  forward  to  take  a  part  in  it.  Hence  the  more  need 
 of  exertion  in  those  who  have  espoused  it  :  hence  I  have 
 endeavoured  to  do  what  little  I  could  by  travelling  through  a 
 large  part  of  Britain  two  years  ago,  and  going  to  Holland  last 
 year,  and  to  Scotland  this  year.  In  order  to  be  at  Edinburgh 
 at  the  time  of  the  General  Assembly,  I  left  Cambridge  before 
 the  division  of  Term,  10th  of  May,  with  Mr.  Marsh,  (the 
 loveliest  of  men,)  to  proceed  thither.  My  plan  was  (and  all 
 who  were  to  be  visited  were  apprized  of  it)  not  to  do  two 
 things,  such  as  speaking  at  a  Meeting  and  preaching,  in  one 
 day  :  and  not  to  preach  two  days  following,  because  it  was, 
 humanly  speaking,  impossible  for  me  to  sustain  it.  Accord- 
 ingly I  set  out  with  these  good  intentions.  But  the  very  first 
 day  at  Leicester  I  preached  besides  speaking  an  hour  at  a 
 public  Meeting :  and  the  next  day  I  conversed  (carefully 
 indeed  and  in  a  whisper,)  on  a  most  interesting  case  of  con- 
 science for  two  hours,  and  preached  again.  This  second  ser- 
 mon was  at  Lutterworth,  and  it  arose  out  of  the  exertions  of 
 the  former  day.  The  Minister  of  Lutterworth  had  refused  his 
 pulpit ;  but  was  so  wrought  on  at  Leicester,  that  he  urged  me 
 to  come,  sent  all  round  Lutterworth  to  the  Clergy  to  come 
 and  meet  me  at  dinner,  and  got  me  a  good  congregation. 
 About  thirty  other  clergy  met  me  at  Leicester  :  and  the  Lord 
 was  with  me,  and  strengthened  me  for  my  labour  so  that  I  sus- 
 tained no  injury.     A  spirit  of  life  and  love  was  kindled  there. 
 
 "  Thence  I  went  next  day  to  Derby,  where  everything  had 
 languished  grievously.  We  had  a  Meeting,  and  Mr.  Marsh 
 preached,  and  a  great  revival  took  place  there  also. 
 
JET.  59.]  REV.    OHAKLBS    SIMEON.  357 
 
 "Thence  we  went  to  Hull,  where  our  first  Sabbath  was 
 spent.  There  also  the  cause  was  at  a  very  low  ebb  ;  but  1 
 preached  in  the  High  Church  to  an  immense  audience,  bj  all 
 of  whom  1  was  well  heard  ;  and  spoke  next  day  at  a  public 
 Meeting;  and  numbers  stent  forth  full  of  life  and  zeal  to  form 
 an  Auxiliary  Society.  Many  inquiries  were  made  after  you  at 
 that  place  as  well  as  at  many  others. 
 
 "Thence  Ave  proceeded  to  Berwick,  where,  as  no  letter  had 
 reached  us  at  Hull,  we  supposed  we  were  not  expected.  We 
 therefore  did  not  hasten  thither,  as  we  should  otherwise  have 
 done  :  and  when  we  reached  the  town  we  were  going  forward 
 with  fresh  horses  immediately.  The  carriage  proceeded  through 
 the  town,  whilst  we  walked  through  :  but  being  recognized,  a 
 person  informed  us  that  we  had  been  expected  the  preceding 
 evening,  and  a  Congregation  of  1500  persons  been  disap- 
 pointed. We  instantly  ordered  back  the  carriage,  waited  on 
 the  Minister  and  chief  persons,  offered  to  stop  and  preach,  and 
 I  preached  to  above  1000  persons,  whose  countenances  all  told 
 us  that  they  cordially  forgave  their  preceding  disappointment. 
 They  were  convinced  that  it  had  not  arisen  from  versatility  or 
 indifference  in  us.  In  my  apology,  I  referred  to  the  Apostle's 
 appeal  to  God,  cAs  God  is  true,  our  word  was  not  yea  and 
 nay.  &c.j'  but  I  made  a  sad  mistake;  for  I  said  that  had 
 I  known  I  was  expected,  I  would  have  travelled  all  night, 
 or  even  come  barefoot :  which  I  then  began  to  see  would  have 
 been  no  sacrifice  at  all.  since  half  the  women  I  saw  travelled 
 barefoot  by  choice,  when  they  had  shoes  in  their  hands. 
 
 "  On  Friday,  we  reached  Edinburgh  ;  and  were  at  Dr.  Bu- 
 chanan's, whose  love  to  you  and  yours  cannot  easily  be  exceeded. 
 The  alteration  that  has  taken  place  in  the  New  Town,  and  at 
 the  Calton-hill,  surpasses  all  description.  1  suppose,  and  it  is 
 generally  supposed,  that  the  whole  world  does  not  contain  any 
 thing  of  the  size  more  grand  and  imposing  than  the  new  en- 
 trance over  the  Calton-hill.  But  I  forbear  to  attempt  a  descrip- 
 tion, which  would  fill  my  sheet,  and  fall  infinitely  below  the 
 reality  at  last. 
 
 "Here  I  was  interrupted,  and  afterwards  being  disgusted  at 
 the  very  idea  of  talking  about  self,  I  had  resolved  to  oast  it 
 into  the  fire.  But  on  reading  it  again,  I  do  not  seem  to  have 
 gone  beyond  what  the  narrative  required,  especially  tor  the 
 amusement  of  a  brother,  and  therefore  1  let  it  stand. 
 
 "  Our  success  at  Edinburgh  exceeded  our  most   sanguine 
 
358  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1819. 
 
 hopes,  even  if  I  estimated  it  by  the  money  obtained  ;  but  on 
 a  review  of  our  whole  journey,  I  consider  that  as  nothing  in 
 comparison  of  the  interest  excited  and  the  good  done.  In  five 
 weeks  Mr.  Marsh  and  I  brought  home  800  guineas  clear  gain  ; 
 the  journey  having  cost  the  Society  nothing. 
 
 "  In  returning  southward,  I  shewed  Mr.  Marsh  the  Falls  of 
 the  Clyde,  and  Lanark  Mills,  where  he  addressed  about  300 
 children.  Carlisle,  in  consequence  of  our  stay  at  Lanark,  had 
 less  of  our  company  than  I  intended  :  but  though  I  went  not 
 to  Scalebv,  we  saw  the  dear  inhabitants.  There  was  however 
 there,  as  in  every  other  place,  a  deadness  to  the  object  till  we 
 stirred  them  up.  But  our  statements  carried  conviction  to 
 their  minds.  Three  things  in  particular  created  a  deep  sensa- 
 tion in  every  place.  1st,  The  Edict  of  the  King  of  the  Nether- 
 lands relative  to  the  education  of  the  Jews  in  the  knowledge 
 of  their  own  Scriptures  in  the  Hebrew  tongue.  2d.  The  Protocol, 
 drawn  up  by  the  five  L^nited  Sovereigns  at  Aix-la-Ohapelle, 
 declaring  their  approbation  of  the  great  objects  of  our  Society, 
 and  their  determination  to  promote  the  civil  and  religious  ad- 
 vancement of  the  Jews  in  their  respective  dominions.  3d.  A 
 Challenge  which  I  gave  to  the  whole  world,  that  if  any  person 
 would  state,  what  might  reasonably  be  expected  to  be  done  by 
 God,  to  evince  that  the  time  for  the  conversion  of  the  Jews 
 was  near.  I  would  undertake,  not  only  to  shew,  but  to  prove, 
 and  that  to  demonstration,  that  those  signs  were  at  this  moment 
 in  actual  existence;  and  not  those  signs  only,  but  far  greater 
 signs  than  a  reasonable  being  could  venture  to  demand.  I 
 should  like  to  enter  on  this  subject  fully  with  you,  but  have 
 neither  time  nor  room.  But  you  who  know  my  writings,  know 
 that  I  am  not  in  the  habit  of  taking  light  things  for  proofs,  or 
 of  making  my  conclusions  broader  than  my  premises. 
 
 "At  Preston,  where  the  second  son  of  Cams  "Wilson  is  Vicar, 
 there  is  an  immense  sphere  ;  and  two  thousand  people,  at  least, 
 ilocked  to  hear  me.  I  had  originally  intended  not  to  preach 
 above  three  times  in  a  week  ;  but  being  strengthened,  almost 
 as  in  former  days,  1  preached  nearly  every  day,  and  to  immense 
 congregations,  besides  speaking  at  Meetings;  and  I  am  returned 
 a  miracle  to  myself  and  to  my  people. 
 
 "  But  at  Liverpool  you  would  be  amazed  to  hear  what  a 
 holy  zeal  is  kindled.  We  staid  a  whole  week  there,  preaching 
 in  one  or  more  places  every  day.  There,  as  well  as  at  Leicester 
 and  Hull,  they  have  formed  Auxiliary  Societies  in  consequence 
 
JET.  59.]  1U-V.    0HABLB8    siMKON.  859 
 
 erf  this  visit.     The  astonishing  reception  we  met  with  there, 
 
 and  in  all  other  places,  seems  to  make  it  imperative  upon  as 
 to  go,  it"  our  Lives  be  spared,  another  year.     To  Ireland  also 
 
 in  all  probability,  we  >hu!l  go,  if  1  can  get  my  work,  which  is 
 about  to  be  printed,  in  sufficient  forwardness  to  admit  of  thai 
 time  for  relaxation.    We  expect  Lord  Derby  will  be  President 
 
 of  the  Liverpool  Auxiliary,  and  Mr.  Gladstone.  Admiral  Murray, 
 (who  was  in  the  Chair,)  and  General  Dirom  (who  also  was  at 
 the  .Meeting-),  will  be  Vice-Presidents. 
 
 u  At  Manchester  the  divine  favour  was  still  continued  to 
 
 us  :  and  from  thence  we  came  home  without  one  untoward 
 event  ;  so  that  instead  ot  singing  of  'mercy  and  judgment/ 
 we  were  constrained  to  sing  o^  mercy  only. 
 
 u  On  Sunday  last  I  preached  twice  in  my  Church  as  in  former 
 days  :  and  shall  continue  to  do  so  whilst  my  Assistant  is  absent. 
 
 "  I  ought  to  have  told  you,  that  at  Liverpool  and  Man- 
 chester the  Jews  were  convened  that  I  might  address  them. 
 Had  I  time  to  write  you  on  this  subject,  1  could  say  much. 
 1  spoke  from  Mic.  v.  7  ;  and  shewed  that  God  had  mercy  in 
 view  both  for  them,  and  for  the  world,  in  their  present  disper- 
 sion :  for  them,  because  their  banishment  from  Judaea  precluded 
 them  from  a  possibility  of  looking  to  the  Mosaic  rites  for  ac- 
 ceptance, and  shut  them  up  to  the  Messiah  :  (as  Adam's  expul- 
 sion from  Paradise  had  prevented  him  from  erroneously  regard- 
 ing the  tree  of  life  as  a  pledge  of  life  in  his  fallen  state,  which 
 it  had  been  in  his  state  of  innocence  :)  and  it  was  in  mercy  to 
 the  world,  to  whom  they  are  sent  like  the  dew  and  rain,  uncalled, 
 unseat  (by  man),  unconscious,  but  the  appointed  means  of  turn- 
 ing the  wilderness  into  an  Eden,  and  '  the  desert  into  a  garden 
 ot"  the  Lord.'  I  opened  at  last  their  fitness  for  this  work 
 beyond  all  the  people  of  the  earth,  and  proved  it  from  the 
 word,  'They  shall  declare  my  glory  among  the  Gentiles,'  Isai. 
 lxvi.  19.  See  also  Zech.  viii.  13.  Rom.  xi.  12,  15.  This 
 reflects  the  true  light  on  Zech.  viii.  ult.  ;  and  answers  the 
 objections  deduced  from  it.  viz.  '  Why  do  you  seek  to  make  us 
 Christians,  when  it  is  as  Jews  that  you  are  to  lay  hold  of  our 
 skirt  V     But  I  did  not  intend  to  preach  to  you." 
 
 To  Miss  Priscilla  Gurney.  " King's  Coll.,  Sept.  1,  1S1(J. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  friend  and  Sister, 
 
 "  I  am  much  concerned  to  hear  ot  your  increased 
 illness.     I  thought,  when  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you, 
 
360  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1819. 
 
 that  you  needed  great  care  :  and  though  I  doubt  not  but  that 
 you  are  quite  ready  to  meet  this  dispensation  of  illness,  or  even 
 of  death,  I  greatly  doubt  whether  you  are  prepared  to  meet  the 
 dispensation  of  caring  for  your  own  health.  This  is  a  lesson 
 which  you  have  yet  to  learn.  Had  I,  when  my  voice  first  failed 
 me  fourteen  years  ago,  been  able  to  lay  by  entirely,  and  not 
 expend  the  little  strength  which  was  given  me  from  time  to 
 time,  I  should  in  all  probability  have  been  a  strong  man  at  this 
 day.  But  I  loved  my  work,  and  I  loved  my  fellow-creatures, 
 and  when  urged  to  abstain  from  any  particular  work  and  la- 
 bour of  love,  I  pleaded,  '  Is  it  not  a  little  one  V  And  thus  I 
 never  got  forward 
 
 "  But,  my  dear  Priscilla,  it  is  comforting  both  to  you  and 
 me  to  know  that  our  wounds  have  been  got  in  our  Master's 
 service  :  and  we  may  well  doubt  whether  the  beaux  and 
 belles,  who  have  caught  their  death  by  going  to  plays  and 
 balls,  can  feel  the  satisfaction  in  their  maladies  that  we  do. 
 
 "  We  know  that  the  Apostle  Paul  took  pleasure  in  his  in- 
 firmities and  distresses  for  Christ's  sake  ;  and  it  is  our  privi- 
 lege to  do  the  same.  Still  however  I  do  feel,  and  I  wish  you 
 to  feel,  that  it  is  our  duty  to  take  care  of  our  health  ;  and  if, 
 on  the  one  hand,  we  '  desire  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ ; ' 
 yet,  considering  the  benefit  that  may  accrue  to  others,  it  be- 
 comes us  to  be  willing  to  abide  longer  in  the  body,  and  to  do 
 more  work  before  we  go  to  our  reward. 
 
 "  I  thank  you,  my  dear  Friend,  for  permitting  me  to  be 
 informed  of  your  state ;  because  it  will  be  my  delight  to  bear 
 you  in  remembrance  before  the  Lord  ;  with  whom  also  I  hope 
 you  will  kindly  intercede  for  me.  I  hope  and  trust  that  this 
 cessation  from  your  accustomed  labours  will  be  attended  with 
 more  intrinsic  and  abiding  communion  with  your  Lord ;  and 
 my  prayer  to  God  for  you  is,  that  you  may  in  this  season  of 
 seclusion  have  such  abundant  discoveries  of  his  incompre- 
 hensible love,  as  may  be  effectual  to  'fill  you  with  all  the 
 fulness  of  God/  Believe  me,  my  dear  Priscilla,  your  sympa- 
 thizing friend,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 In  the  early  part  of  this  year,  Mr.  Simeon,  having  acci- 
 dentally heard  that  a  friend  had  made  some  remarks  upon  his 
 habit  of  giving  expression  to  his  religious  feelings,  *  in  sighs 
 and  groans,'  as  if  it  indicated  that  '  all  was  not  right  in  his 
 experience,'  drew  up  the  following  paper  : — 
 
^T.  59.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  3G1 
 
 "Circumstances  of  my  Inward  Exp*  n' 
 
 u  It  is  now  a  little  above  forty  years  since  1  began  to  seek 
 after  God  ;  and  within  about  three  months  of  that  time,  after 
 much  humiliation  and  prayer,  I  found  peace  through  that 
 Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  About 
 half  a  year  after  that,  I  had  some  doubts  and  fears  about  my 
 state,  in  consequence  of  an  erroneous  notion  which  1  had  im- 
 bibed from  Mr.  llervey  about  the  nature  of  saving  faith. 
 But  when  I  found  from  better  information  that  justifying 
 faith  was  a  faith  of  affiance,  and  not  a  faith  of  assurance,  my 
 peace  returned  ;  because,  though  I  had  not  a  faith  of  assur- 
 ance, I  had  as  full  a  conviction  that  I  relied  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  alone  for  salvation,  as  I  had  of  my  own  existence. 
 From  that  time  to  the  present  hour  I  have  never  for  a  moment 
 lost  my  hope  and  confidence  in  my  adorable  Saviour;  for 
 though,  alas  !  I  have  had  deep  and  abundant  cause  for 
 humiliation,  1  have  never  ceased  to  wash  in  that  fountain  that 
 was  opened  for  sin  and  uneleanness,  or  to  cast  myself  upon 
 the  tender  mercy  of  my  reconciled  God. 
 
 "With  this  sweet  hope  of  ultimate  acceptance  with  God,  I 
 have  always  enjoyed  much  cheerfulness  before  men  ;  but  I 
 have  at  the  same  time  laboured  incessantly  to  cultivate  the 
 deepest  humiliation  before  God.  I  have  never  thought  that 
 the  circumstance  of  God's  having  forgiven  me,  was  any  reason 
 why  I  should  forgive  myself;  on  the  contrary,  I  have  always 
 judged  it  better  to  loathe  myself  the  more,  in  proportion  as  I 
 was  assured  that  God  was  pacified  towards  me.*  JS  or  have  I 
 been  satisfied  with  viewing  my  sins,  as  men  view  the  stars  in 
 a  cloudy  night,  one  here  and  another  there,  with  great  inter- 
 vals between  ;  but  have  endeavoured  to  get,  and  to  preserve 
 continually  before  my  eyes,  such  a  view  of  them  as  we  have 
 of  the  stars  in  the  brightest  night  :  the  greater  and  the 
 smaller  all  intermingled,  and  forming  as  it  were  one  con- 
 tinuous mass  ;  nor  yet  as  committed  a  long  time  ago,  and  in 
 many  successive  years  ;  but  as  all  forming  an  aggregate  of 
 guilt,  and  needing  the  same  measure  of  humiliation  daily,  as 
 they  needed  at  the  very  moment  they  were  committed.  Nor 
 would  I  willingly  rest  with  such  a  view  as  presents  itself  t.» 
 the  naked  eye  ;  I  have  desired,  and  do  desire  daily,  that  God 
 
 Ezek  xvi.  6o. 
 
3G2  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1819. 
 
 would  put  (so  to  speak)  a  telescope  to  my  eye,  and  enable  me 
 to  see,  not  a  thousand  only,  but  millions  of  my  sins,  which 
 are  more  numerous  than  all  the  stars  which  God  himself  be- 
 holds, and  more  than  the  sands  upon  the  sea-shore.  There  are 
 but  two  objects  that  I  have  ever  desired  for  these  forty  years 
 to  behold  ;  the  one  is,  my  own  vileness  ;  and  the  other  is,  the 
 glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ  :  and  I  have  always 
 thought  that  they  should  be  viewed  together  ;  just  as  Aaron 
 confessed  all  the  sins  of  all  Israel  whilst  he  put  them  on  the 
 head  of  the  scape-goat.  The  disease  did  not  keep  him  from 
 applying  to  the  remedy,  nor  did  the  remedy  keep  him  from 
 feeling  the  disease.  By  this  I  seek  to  be,  not  only  humbled 
 and  thankful,  but  humbled  in  thankfulness9be£oTe  my  God  and 
 Saviour  continually. 
 
 "  This  is  the  religion  that  pervades  the  whole  Liturgy,  and 
 particularly  the  Communion  Service  ;  and  this  makes  the 
 Liturgy  inexpressibly  sweet  to  me.  The  repeated  cries  to 
 each  Person  of  the  ever-adorable  Trinity  for  mercy,  are  not  at 
 all  too  frequent  or  too  fervent  for  me  ;  nor  is  the  confession  in 
 the  Communion  service  too  strong  for  me  ;  nor  the  '  Te  Deum,' 
 nor  the  ascriptions  of  glory  after  the  Lord's  Supper,  '  Glory  be 
 to  God  on  high,'  Szc.  too  exalted  for  me :  the  praise  all  through 
 savours  of  adoration  ;  and  the  adoration  of  humility.  And 
 this  shews  what  men  of  God  the  framers  of  our  Liturgy  were, 
 and  what  I  pant,  and  long,  and  strive  to  be.  This  makes  the 
 Liturgy  as  superior  to  all  modern  compositions,  as  the  work  of 
 a  Philosopher  on  any  deep  subject  is  to  that  of  a  school-boy 
 who  understands  scarcely  anything  about  it. 
 
 "The  consequence  of  this  unremitted  labour  is,  that  I  have, 
 and  have  continually  had,  such  a  sense  of  my  sinfulness,  as 
 would  sink  me  into  utter  despair,  if  I  had  not  an  assured 
 view  of  the  sufficiency  and  willingness  of  Christ  to  save  me  to 
 the  uttermost.  And  at  the  same  time  I  have  such  a  sense  of 
 my  acceptance  through  Christ,  as  would  overset  my  little 
 bark,  if  I  had  not  ballast  at  the  bottom  sufficient  to  sink  a 
 vessel  of  no  ordinary  size.  This  experience  has  been  now  so 
 unintermitted  for  forty  years,  that  a  thought  only  of  some 
 defect,  or  of  something  which  might  have  been  done  better, 
 often  draws  from  me  as  deep  a  sigh  as  if  I  had  committed 
 the  most  enormous  crime  ;  because  it  is  viewed  by  me  not  aa 
 a  mere  single  grain  of  sand,  but  as  a  grain  of  sand  added  to 
 an  already  accumulated  mountain.     So  deep  are  my  views  of 
 
JET.  5(.).]  REV.    CHARLES    SI  Ml  ;o\.  3G3 
 
 my  corruption,  that  I  scarcely  ever  join  in  the  Confession  oi 
 <>ur  Church  without  perceiving,  almost   as  with   my   bodily 
 
 organs,  my  soul  as  a  dead  and  putrefied*  carcase  ;  and  I  join 
 in  that  acknowledgement  (  There  is  no  health  in  us,1  in  a  Way 
 that  none  but  God  himself  ran  conceive.     No  language  that 
 
 I  could  use  could  at  all  express  the  goings  forth  of  my  soul 
 with  those  words,  or  the  privilege  I  feed  in  being  permitted  to 
 address  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  in  these  word-,  •  Almighty 
 — and  most  merciful — Father.' 
 
 "  Hence  then  my  sighs  and  groans  when  in  secret,  and 
 which,  when  least  thought  of  by  me,  may  have  been  noticed 
 by  others.  And  if  the  Apostle  Paul  so  felt  the  burthen  of 
 sin  as  to  cry  '  0  wretched  man  that  I  am  !  who  shall  deliver  me 
 from  the  body  of  this  death  V  (Horn.  vii.  24)  ;  if  he,  who  '  had 
 the  first-fruits  of  the  Spirit,  groaned  within  himself,  waiting 
 for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption  of  the  body'  (liom. 
 viii.  23,)  yea,  '  groaned,  being  burthened'  (2  Cor.  v.  4  ) ;  who 
 am  I,  that  I  should  not  so  feel,  or  so  express  my  feelings  ;  or 
 that  I  should  even  wish  to  be  exempt  from  them  I  So  far  am 
 I  from  wishing  to  be  exempt  from  them,  that  I  wish  and  long  to 
 have  them  in  a  tenfold  greater  degree;  and  as  already  in  my 
 daily  approaches  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  in  my  solitude, 
 and  in  my  rides,  it  is  in  sighs  and  groans  that  1  make  known 
 my  wants  to  God  more  than  in  words,  for  (  He  knoweth  the 
 mind  of  His  Spirit  speaking  in  me  ;'  so  I  desire  yet  more  and 
 more  that  the  Spirit  of  God  may  make  intercession,  both  in 
 me  and  for  me,  '  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered,' 
 since  words  would  fail  to  give  them  utterance.   (Rom.  viii.  26.) 
 
 "  But  persons  mistake  who  imagine  that  groans  are  expres- 
 sive only  of  a  sense  of  guilt  :  they  are  often  the  expressions  of 
 desire  ;  as  David  says,  '  Lord,  all  my  desire  is  before  thee  ; 
 and  my  groaning  is  not  hid  from  thee'  (Ps.  xxxviii.  (J).  And 
 such,  I  trust,  have  been  many  of  the  groans  which  I  have 
 uttered  in  secret,  and  some  of  which  may  possibly  have  been 
 overheard. 
 
 "  Nor  is  it  on  a  personal  account  only  that  groans  are 
 littered.  A  Minister  who  knows  what  it  is  to  i  travail  in 
 birth  with  his  people  till  Christ  be  formed  in  them,'  will  find 
 many  occasions  of  sorrow,  as  I  have  of  late  years.  I  have  had 
 a  people,  some  of  whom  have  ill  understood  their  duty  towards 
 
 *  Isai.  i.  (3. 
 
3G4  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1819. 
 
 me  (Heb.  xiii.  17),  and  have  constrained  me  i  to  give  up  my 
 daily  account,  not  with  joy,  but  with  grief;'  or  as  it  is  in  the 
 original,  '  with  groans.' 
 
 "  But  supposing  those  expressions  of  'my  feelings  to  have 
 been  on  a  personal  account  only,  and  that  only  from  a  sense  of 
 my  unworthiness,  I  am  far  from  conceiving  it  to  be  on  the 
 whole  an  undesirable  experience  ;  for  by  means  of  it  my  joys 
 are  tempered  with  contrition,  and  my  confidence  with  fear  and 
 shame.  I  consider  the  religion  of  the  day  as  materially  de- 
 fective in  this  point  ;  and  the  preaching  of  pious  ministers 
 defective  also.  I  do  not  see,  so  much  as  I  could  wish,  an  holy 
 reverential  awe  of  God.  The  confidence  that  is  generally  pro- 
 fessed does  not  sufficiently,  in  my  opinion,  savour  of  a  crea- 
 ture-like spirit,  or  of  a  sinner-like  spirit.  If  ninety-nine  out 
 of  an  hundred,  of  even  good  men,  were  now  informed  for  the 
 first  time,  that  Isaiah  in  a  vision  saw  the  Seraphim  before  the 
 throne  ;  and  that  each  of  the  Seraphs  had  six  wings;  and  then 
 were  asked,  c  How  do  you  think  ihey  employ  their  wings }'  I 
 think  their  answer  would  be,  *  How  1  why  they  fly  with  them 
 with  all  their  might ;  and  if  they  had  six  hundred  wings  they 
 would  do  the  same,  exerting  all  their  powers  in  the  service  of 
 their  God  :'  they  would  never  dream  of  their  employing  two 
 to  veil  their  faces,  as  unworthy  to  behold  their  God,  and  two 
 to  veil  their  feet,  as  unworthy  to  serve  him ;  and  devoting  only 
 the  remaining  two  to  what  might  be  deemed  their  more 
 appropriate  use.  But  I  doubt  much  whether  the  Seraphs 
 do  not  judge  quite  as  well  as  they,  and  serve  their  God  in 
 quite  as  acceptable  a  manner  as  they  would,  if  their  energies 
 were  less  blended  with  modesty  and  conscious  unworthiness. 
 But  whatever  opinions  the  generality  of  Christians  might 
 form,  I  confess  that  this  is  the  religion  which  I  love  ;  I  would 
 have  conscious  unworthiness  to  pervade  every  act  and  habit  of 
 my  soul ;  and  whether  the  woof  be  more  or  less  brilliant,  I 
 would  have  humility  to  be  the  warp. 
 
 "  I  often  in  my  ministry  speak  of  Job's  experience,  after 
 God  had  so  revealed  Himself  to  him,  as  proper  for  all :  why 
 then  should  I  not  cultivate  it  myself,  and  really,  truly,  deeply, 
 and  as  before  the  heart-searching  God,  {  abhor  myself,  and 
 repent  in  dust  and  ashes  V  (Job  xlii.  6).  Can  I  enter  into  the 
 spirit  of  that  word  abhor,  and  not  groan  ?  Or,  is  that  a  word 
 which  is  to  have  no  counterpart  in  our  actual  experience  1 — 
 1  do  not  undervalue  joy  ;  but  I  suspect   it,  when  it  is  not 
 
JET.  59.]  BBT,   CHARLES  BIKX01T.  36fi 
 
 blended  with  fche  deepest  humiliation  and  contrition.  God 
 lias  said  that  'a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart  He  will  not 
 despise;1  and  is  that  an  attainment  that  is  so  low  and  small 
 that  I  may  Leave  it  behind  me,  as  a  state  that  was  proper  for 
 me  forty  years  ago  but  not  now?  What  is  meant  by  a  broken 
 heart)  Would  to  God  that  I  knew  !  for  with  all  my  groan- 
 ing I  do  not  know  a  thousandth  part  of  what  it  moans.  j 
 remember  to  have  heard  a  saying  of.  .  .  .  and  though  I  do 
 not  admire  the  expression,  I  do  admire  the  sentiment;  and  I 
 would  not  feel  my  obligation  to  my  Saviour  less  than  I  do 
 for  ten  thousand  worlds.  Indeed,  I  consider  that  tin's  vary 
 feeling  will  constitute  the  chief  felicity  of  heaven  \  and  that 
 every  blessing  we  there  enjoy  will  ho  most  of  all  endeared  to 
 us  as  being  the  irui t  of  redeeming  love.  I  behold  the  glorified 
 saints  in  heaven  falling  on  their  faces  before  fche  throne,  whilst 
 they  sing  praises  to  their  redeeming  God  (Rev.  v.  8 — 14). 
 What  then  should  /  do  on  earth  /  Fea,  I  behold  even  the 
 angeh  who  never  sinned  adoring  God  in  that  same  posture 
 (Rev,  vii.  11).  What  then  should  /  do,  whose  whole  soul  is 
 hut  one  mass  of  sin  and  corruption  i  Finally,  God  himself  is 
 light;  and  I  am  to  he  as  like  Him  as  1  can.  But  what  is 
 light  ?  is  it  not  a  combination  of  different  rays, — fche  red,  fche 
 orange,  the  yellow,  tin;  green,  fche  blue,  the  indigo,  and  the 
 violet  1  Some  would  think  perhaps  that  they  could  make 
 hotter  light,  if  they  had  the  hrilliant  rays  alone  :  hut  so  think 
 not  I ;  I  would  have  the  due  proportion  of  the  sombre  with 
 the  bright  ;  and  all  in  simultaneous  motion  :  and  then  I 
 think  I  should  more  resemble  both  the  created  and  the  un- 
 created light.  At  all  events,  this  is  my  one  ambition,  to  live 
 with  one  Mary  at  my  Saviour's  feet,  listening  to  his  words 
 (whilst  others  are  cumbered  about  the  world),  and  to  die  with 
 the  other  Mary,  washing  11  is  feet  with  my  tears,  and  wiping 
 them  with  the  hairs  of  my  head." 
 
 u  P.  S.  I  have  not  been  till  lately  acquainted  with  any 
 book,  except  i  Augustine's  Meditations,'  that  exactly  paints 
 all  that  1  approve,  and  all  that  I  wish  to  he  ;  Brai  nerd's  Life 
 has  too  much  of  gloom  and  despondency  i'^v  me.  But  f  think 
 that  the  Memoirs  of  my  beloved  and  honoured  Friend,  EBKBT 
 Martyn,  come  exactly  to  the  point  :  and  his  Biographer,  the 
 Rev.  dohn  Sargent,  has  marked  it  with  beautiful  precision  in 
 the  close  of  that  Memoir.  0!  that  nil  tie.*  world  would  study 
 that  short  Memoir  !   it  speaks  what  I    would,  if  I  were-  able, 
 
366  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1820. 
 
 speak  in  the  ear  of  every  human  being  day  and  night.  May 
 God  of  His  infinite  mercy  give  me  more  abundantly  to  expe- 
 rience this  heavenly  disposition  !  and  may  all  that  I  have 
 written  be  blessed  of  Him  to  the  producing  of  this  holy  dis- 
 position in  others.     Amen,  and  Amen." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXII. 
 1820. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomasox. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "July  7,  1820. 
 
 "  I  have  not  of  late  dared  to  take  up  such  a  sheet 
 as  this.  And  my  letters  have  been  few  as  well  as  short  :  but 
 eleven  volumes  sent  out  to  the  public  will  plead  my  excuse. 
 ....  It  is  a  great  joy  to  me  to  see  them  all  safely  edited  :  it 
 has  been  the  chief  object  for  which  I  have  of  late  wished  to 
 live  ;  and  I  am  now  quite  willing  to  depart,  and  be  with  my 
 Lord  and  Saviour:  though,  if  my  life  and  health  be  yet 
 spared,  I  propose,  with  God's  help,  to  prosecute  the  work, 
 gleaning  every  fine  passage  that  I  can  find  in  the  inspired 
 Volume.  But  I  have  no  intention  of  ever  publishing  more  in 
 my  lifetime.  When  I  am  gone,  the  public  may  have  them  if 
 they  please.  They  will  have  had  abundant  opportunity  from 
 sixteen  volumes  already  published,  to  shew  whether  they  wish 
 for  more,  or  are  cloyed  and  surfeited  with  what  they  have  got. 
 Were  the  publication  of  a  different  kind,  I  should  without 
 hesitation  say,  that  I  had  already  published  a  great  deal  too 
 much  :  but  from  the  peculiar  nature  of  it  as  a  book  of  refer- 
 ence, I  conceive  that  they  who  like  it  at  all,  will  be  glad  to 
 have  every  fine  portion  of  Scripture  treated  in  the  same  way. 
 But  my  executors  will  be  able  to  judge  better  than  I  can  do. 
 At  all  events  the  Clergy  will  derive  a  benefit  from  the  volu- 
 minousness  of  the  work  :  and  if  it  lead  the  ignorant  to  preach 
 the  truth,  and  the  indolent  to  exert  themselves,  and  the  weak 
 to  attain  a  facility  of  writing  their  own,  and  the  busy  and 
 laborious  to  do  more  and  with  better  effect  than  they  other- 
 wise could  have  done,  I  shall  be  richly  repaid  for  my  labour. 
 My  prayers  for  God's  blessing  upon  it  will,  1  hope,  ascend  as 
 long  as  I  am  able  to  pray  at  all:  for  J  know,  that  without  His 
 blessing  it  will  be  published  to  no  purpose.     I  am  encouraged 
 
JET.  80.]  REV.  CHARLES    BIMBON,  :\\\J 
 
 by  frequent  testimonies  from  persons  unknown  to  me  resp 
 ing  the  usefulness  of  my  former  work  :  and  I  fondly  hope  thai 
 the  present  will  not  be  found  inferior  to  thai  in  any  respect 
 1  have,  at  least,  laboured  that  it  should  not:  and   1   rather 
 think  that  it  will  be  generally  thought  superior. 
 
 "1  before  told  you  the  reason  of  my  title  Horce  HomUetica, 
 It  will  be  found  in  the  Greek  of  Acts  xx.  11,*  and  the  adop- 
 tion of  the  word  'Homilies'  by  the  English  Reformers,  With 
 such  a  title  it  will  be  Buffered  to  stand  on  a  shelf:  whereas 
 with  the  former  title  it  was  thrust  into  a  cupboard."  .  .  . 
 
 It  may  be  proper  to  introduce  here  some  extracts  from  the 
 Preface  to  this  Work,  to  exhibit  the  particular  object  Mr, 
 Simeon  had  in  view  in  its  publication  : — 
 
 Extracts  from  the  Preface. 
 u  It  has  not.  as  the  Author  believes,  occurred  to  any  Divine, 
 to  supply  et  regular  series  of  Discourses  on  the  most  important 
 
 parts  o/  tin  whole  Volume  of  Scripture;  and  t<>  adapt  tkesi 
 Discourses,  by  their  general  construction,  their  simplicity,  and 
 their  brevity,  to  the  special  service  of  the  younger  order  of  th> 
 
 Clenju.  It  is  the  particular  object  of  these  Volumes,  which 
 the  Author  now  humbly  presents  to  the  public,  to  supply  this 
 deficiency  in  Theological  writings.  And  he  trusts  this  labour 
 of  love  will  be  regarded  by  his  brethren  in  the  Ministry,  not 
 as  an  act  of  presumption,  but  as  a  humble  and  affectionate 
 attempt  to  render  their  entrance  on  their  holy  and  honourable 
 calling  more  easy,  and  their  prosecution  of  it  more  useful  .  .  . 
 
 "  The  Author  is  no  friend  to  systematizers  in  Theology. 
 He  has  endeavoured  to  derive  from  the  Scriptures  alone  his 
 views  of  religion,  and  to  them  it  is  his  wish  to  adhere  with 
 scrupulous  fidelity  ;  never  wresting  any  portion  of  the  Word 
 of  God  to  favour  a  particular  opinion,  but  giving  to  even 
 part  of  it  that  sense,  which  it  seems  to  him  to  have  been  de- 
 signed by  its  great  Author  to  convey. 
 
 "  He  is  aware  that  he  is  likely,  on  this  account,  to  be  con- 
 sidered by  the  zealous  advocates  of  human  systems  as  occa- 
 sionally inconsistent:  but  if  he  should  be  discovered  to  be 
 no  more  inconsistent  than  the  Scriptures  themselves,  he  will 
 
 *  'E^'  Ikclvov  re  df.ii\rjaas  axpis  avyi]s. 
 
368  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1820. 
 
 have  reason  to  be  satisfied.  He  has  no  doubt  but  that  there 
 is  a  system  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  (for  truth  cannot  be  incon- 
 sistent with  itself);  but  he  is  persuaded  that  neither  Calvin- 
 ists  nor  Arminians  are  in  exclusive  possession  of  that  system. 
 He  is  disposed  to  think  that  the  Scripture  system,  be  it  what 
 it  may,  is  of  a  broader  and  more  comprehensive  character 
 than  some  very  exact  and  dogmatical  theologians  are  inclined 
 to  allow  :  and  that  as  wheels  in  a  complicated  machine  may 
 move  in  opposite  directions  and  yet  subserve  one  common 
 end,  so  may  truths  apparently  opposite  be  perfectly  reconcile- 
 able  with  each  other,  and  equally  subserve  the  purposes  of 
 God  in  the  accomplishment  of  man's  salvation.  This  the 
 Author  has  attempted  to  explain  more  fully  in  the  Preface  to 
 his  former  Work.  But  he  feels  it  impossible  to  repeat  too 
 often,  or  avow  too  distinctly,  that  it  is  an  invariable  rule  with 
 him  to  endeavour  to  give  to  every  portion  of  the  Word  of  God 
 its  full  and  proper  force,  without  considering  one  moment  what 
 scheme  it  favours,  or  whose  system  it  is  likely  to  advance. 
 Of  this  he  is  sure,  that  there  is  not  a  decided  Calvinist  or 
 Arminian  in  the  world,  who  equally  approves  of  the  whole  of 
 Scripture.  He  apprehends  that  there  is  not  a  determined 
 votary  of  either  system,  who,  if  he  had  been  in  the  company 
 of  St.  Paul  whilst  he  was  writing  his  different  Epistles, 
 would  not  have  recommended  him  to  alter  one  or  other  of 
 his  expressions. 
 
 u  But  the  Author  would  not  wish  one  of  them  altered  :  he 
 finds  as  much  satisfaction  in  one  class  of  passages  as  in  another; 
 and  employs  the  one,  he  believes,  as  often  and  as  freely  as  the 
 other.  Where  the  Inspired  Writers  speak  in  unqualified  terms, 
 he  thinks  himself  at  liberty  to  do  the  same  ;  judging  that  they 
 needed  no  instruction  from  him  how  to  propagate  the  truth. 
 He  is  content  to  sit  as  a  learner  at  the  feet  of  the  Holy  Apostles, 
 and  has  no  ambition  to  teach  them  how  they  ought  to  have 
 spoken.  And  as  both  the  strong  Calvinists  and  Arminians 
 approve  of  some  parts  of  Scripture  and  not  of  others  :  such, 
 lie  expects,  will  be  the  judgment  of  the  partisans  of  these 
 peculiar  systems  on  his  unworthy  comments;— the  Calvinists 
 approving  of  what  is  written  on  passages  which  have  a  Cal- 
 vinistic  aspect;  and  the  Arminians  of  what  is  written  on  pas- 
 sages that  favour  their  particular  views.  In  like  manner  he 
 has  reason,  he  fears,  to  expect  a  measure  of  condemnation  from 
 the  advocates  of  each  system,  when  treating  of  the  passages 
 
Ml,   00.]  REV.    CHARLES    STMEOX. 
 
 which  they  appear  to  him  to  wrest,  each  for  the  puny 
 accommodating  them  to  bis  own  favourite  opinions.     He  bit- 
 terly regrets  that  men   will  range  themselves  under  human 
 banners  and  leaders,  and  employ  themselves  in  converting  the 
 
 Inspired  Writers  into  friends  and  partisans  of  their  peculiar 
 principles.  Into  this  fault  he  trusts  that  he  lias  not  hitherto 
 fallen;  and  he  unfeignedly  hopes  and  prays  to  be  preserved 
 
 from  it  in  future.  One  thing  he  knows,  namely,  that  pious 
 men,  both  of  the  Galvinistic  and  Arminian  persuasion,  approxi- 
 mate very  nearly  when  they  are  upon  their  knees  before  God 
 in  prayer:- — the  devout  Arminian  then  acknowledging  his 
 total  dependence  upon  God  as  strongly  as  the  most  confirmed 
 Oalvinist  ;  and  the  Calvinist  acknowledging  his  responsibility 
 to  God,  and  his  obligation  to  exertion,  in  terms  ad  decisive 
 as  the  most  determined  Arminian.  And  that  which  both 
 these  individuals  are  upon  their  knees,  it  is  the  wish  of  the 
 Author  to  become  in  his  writings.  Hence  it  is  that  he  exj 
 pects  to  be  alternately  approved  by  both  parties,  and  con- 
 demned by  both.  His  only  fear  is,  that  each  may  be  tempted 
 to  lay  hold  only  of  those  parts  of  his  work  which  oppoSi  their 
 favourite  system,  and  represent  them  as  containing  an  entire 
 view  of  his  sentiments.  lie  well  knows  the  force  of  prejudice, 
 and  the  bitterness  o(  the  Odium  Theologicum;  and  he  cannot 
 hope  to  be  so  fortunate  as  completely  to  escape  either.  But, 
 even  if  assailed  on  all  sides,  he  shall  have  the  satisfaction  of 
 reflecting  that  it  has  been  his  wish  simply  to  follow  the 
 Oracles  of  God.  The  Scriptures  and  the  Church  oi'  England 
 have  been  claimed  by  each  of  these  two  parties,  as  exclusively 
 favouring  their  peculiar  system^  ;  and  if  the  same  comprehen- 
 sive and  liberal  character  be  found  in  his  writings,  he  shall 
 consider  it,  whatever  may  be  the  judgment  of  mere  partisans, 
 as  no  small  presumption  in  his  own  favour. 
 
 "  There  is  another  point  also,  in  respect  to  which  it  has 
 been  his  aim  not  to  offend;  and  that  is,  in  not  so  pervert- 
 ing the  Scripture  as  to  make  it  refer  to  Christ  and  his  salva- 
 tion, when  no  such  object  appears  to  have  been  in  the  contem- 
 plation of  the  inspired  writer.  He  regrets  to  observe,  in  some 
 individuals,  what  he  knows  not  howr  to  designate  by  any  more 
 appropriate  term  than  that  (which  however  houses  with  much 
 hesitation)  of  an  hUtra-JEvangelical  taste  :  which  overlooks  in 
 many  passages  the  practical  lessons  they  were  intended  to 
 convey,  and  detects  in  them  only  the  leading  doctrines  of  the 
 
 B  B 
 
370  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1820. 
 
 Gospel.  This  error  he  has  laboured  earnestly  to  avoid  ;  being 
 well  assured  that  lessons  of  morality  are,  in  their  place,  as 
 useful  and  important  as  the  doctrines  of  grace.  Id  a  word,  it 
 has  been  his  endeavour  faithfully  to  deliver,  in  every  instance, 
 what  he  verily  believed  to  be  the  mind  of  God  in  the  passage 
 immediately  under  consideration :  and  in  the  adoption  of  this 
 principle  of  interpretation,  he  trusts  for  the  approbation  of 
 all,  who  prefer  the  plain  and  obvious  comments  of  sobriety  to 
 the  far-fetched  suggestions  of  a  licentious  fancy. 
 
 "  He  wishes  much  that  the  practice  of  expounding  the 
 Scriptures,  which  obtained  so  generally,  and  with  such  bene- 
 ficial effects  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  were  revived. 
 He  has  in  his  present  work  introduced  many  Discourses  con- 
 structed upon  this  model ;  and  he  cannot  but  earnestly  recom- 
 mend it  to  his  younger  Brethren  in  the  Ministry,  especially 
 those  who  preach  three  times  in  the  week,  to  reserve  at  least 
 one  of  those  seasons  for  exposition.  It  is  his  wish,  however, 
 to  guard  them  against  a  desultory  manner  of  explaining  the 
 Scripture ;  and  to  advise  that  the  leading  point  of  the  whole 
 passage  be  the  point  mainly  regarded ;  and  the  subordinate 
 parts  only  so  far  noticed,  as  to  throw  additional  light  on  that. 
 If  this  caution  be  not  attended  to,  the  minds  of  the  people  are 
 likely  to  be  distracted  with  the  diversity  and  incoherence  of 
 the  matter  brought  before  them.  But  if  an  unity  of  subject 
 be  preserved,  the  discourse  will  come  with  ten-fold  weight  to 
 the  minds  of  the  audience  ;  who  will  be  led,  under  the  guid- 
 ance of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  search  the  Scriptures  for  themselves, 
 and  to  read  them  with  more  profit  at  their  own  homes.  To 
 this  it  may  be  added,  that  it  is  not  necessary  the  whole  pas- 
 sage should  be  read  for  the  text :  let  the  most  striking  part 
 of  it  alone  be  introduced  in  the  first  instance  ;  and  then  the 
 whole  explained,  with  such  remarks  as  are  suited  to  impress 
 on  the  mind  the  truths  contained  in  it.  This  will  be  found  to 
 have  been  the  course  pursued  in  many  of  the  following  Dis- 
 courses, to  a  greater  extent  perhaps  than  at  first  sight  appears. 
 
 "  The  Author  has  also  sought  to  render  the  work  useful  for 
 families.  It  has  often  been  a  matter  of  complaint,  that  there 
 existed  few  Sermons  sufficiently  plain  and  concise  for  the 
 instruction  of  Servants  :  he  has  therefore  filled  up  the  outline 
 of  these  Sketches  somewhat  more  fully  than  those  in  his  former 
 Volumes,  hoping  that  Clergymen  and  others  may  find  them 
 not  altogether  useless  as  a  Family  Instructor 
 
jET.  60.]  BET.  OHAELEfl   SIMEON.  .'),  I 
 
 "In  order  that  the  agreement  between  the  Author's   news, 
 and    what  he   conceives  to  be  the  views    of   the  Church    of 
 England,  may  be  ascertained,  he  begs  leave  to  refer  the  Reader 
 to  the  Four  Sermons  on  Deut.  v.  28,  29,  in  which  '  The  Ex- 
 cellency of  the  Liturgy'  is  delineated  ;  and  to  that  on  2  Cor. 
 i.   13,   wherein   '  The  Churchman's  Confession '  is  considered. 
 And  to   any  who  may  wish  to   become  acquainted  with  the 
 Author's  views  of  what  is  called  i  Evangelical  Religion}  he 
 begs  to  recommend  the  perusal  of  the  Sermons  on  1  Cor.  ii.  2, 
 and   Psalm  cxix.  128  ;  which  were  written  for  the  express 
 purpose  of  exhibiting,  in  as  clear  and  comprehensive  a  manner 
 as  he  was  able,   his  opinions  upon   that  important  subject. 
 More  especially  with  this  object,  he  would  entreat  their  candid 
 consideration  of  what  he  has  called  an  '  Appeal  to  Men   of 
 Wisdom  and  Candour  ;'  on  1  Cor.  x.  \5.     All  these  Sermons, 
 together  with  those  on  the  Liturgy,  were  delivered  before  the 
 University  of  Cambridge.    These  Discourses,  it  may  be  added, 
 comprehend  all  the  topics  which  he  considers  as  of  primary 
 and  fundamental  importance   to  mankind.     On   many  other 
 points  there  exists,    and  will  probably   continue  to  exist,  a 
 diversity  of  opinion  :  and  in  writing  upon   the  whole  Scrip- 
 tures, it  would  not  be  expected  but  that  he  should  occasionally 
 touch  on  such  topics,  as  they  presented  themselves  to  him  in 
 his  course.     But  as  he  has  endeavoured,  without  prejudice  or 
 partiality,    to  give  to  every  text  its  just  meaning,  its  natural 
 bearing,  and  its  legitimate  use,  he  hopes  that  those  who  dis- 
 like his  expositions  of  the  texts  which  oppose  their  particular 
 views,  will   consult  what  he  has  written   on  the  texts  which 
 they  regard  as  the  sheet  anchors  of  their  system  ;  and  that, 
 finding  him,  as  he  trusts  they  will,  free  from  party  spirit,  they 
 will  themselves  endeavour  to  shake  off  party  prejudices,  and 
 co-operate  with  him  in  maintaining  and  extending  that  com- 
 prehensive,  and  generous,   and  harmonious,  as  well  as  devout 
 spirit  in  the  Church,  which,  he  ventures  to  say,  it  has  been  one 
 of  the  great  objects  of  his  life  to  promote." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  Now  for  something  better  than  my  own 
 
 foolish  matters. 
 
 "  I    have   received   your   Reports,   and    first-fruits   of  the 
 labours  of  your  Tract  Society.     What  a  glorious  work  this  is  I 
 
 bb2 
 
372  memoirs  of  the  [1820. 
 
 to  see  so  much  talent  called  forth  and  combined  ;  in  such 
 a  variety  of  ways,  and  to  such  a  vast  extent !  Verily,  it  makes 
 me  utterly  ashamed.  Only  I  am  thankful  that  the  Lord 
 enables  me  to  do  any  thing  for  Him.  The  smallest  pin  driven 
 into  His  tabernacle,  or  the  badger's  skin  for  its  covering,  are 
 accepted  of  God  from  those  who  can  contribute  no  more. 
 Every  work  in  which  you  engage  is  so  much  to  my  heart  and 
 to  my  mind,  that  my  soul  appears  (as  far  as  respects  senti- 
 ment) to  be  cast  into  the  very  same  mould  with  yours.  All 
 your  proceedings  about  the  Orphan  House  —  and  the  kind  of 
 tracts  to  be  written  for  the  Natives— and  your  editing  of 
 Euclid — my  soul  goes  along  with  you  in  every  atom  of  it. 
 
 "I  cannot  at  all  approve  of  the  egotism  of  the  Christian 
 world  ;  if  that  disposition  savour  of  zeal,  it  does  not  breathe 
 love.    Why  should  we  be  pleased  with  nothing  but  what  suits 
 our  own  tastes  ?     Why  should  we  not  put  a  veil  over  our  face, 
 if  it  give  to  our  weak  brethren  an  opportunity  of  nearer  access 
 to  us  ?    Why  should  we  not  feel  ourselves  happy  to  administer 
 milk  to  those  who  cannot  digest  meat  ]     Could  not  Jehovah 
 have  revealed  everything  as  plainly  by  Moses  as  by  the  Lord 
 Jesus?     And  could  not  our  blessed  Lord  have  spoken  more 
 intelligibly  than  by  parables  1      And  Paul  have  gone  at  once 
 to  perfection,  instead  of  dwelling  so  much  on  the  first  princi- 
 ples of  the  Oracles  of  God  '?     But  the  object  of  all  was  to  give 
 that,  which,  in  existing  circumstances,  was  fittest  for  the  reci- 
 pients.    And  with  such  examples  before  us,  let  us  not  be 
 grieved  if  we  be  blamed  for  treading  in  their  steps.    Even  the 
 Christian  community  amongst  you,  as  well  as  the  Native  popu- 
 lation, needed  all  that  sobriety  and  caution  to  be  exercised 
 towards  them  :  and  the  concurrence  of  the  Christian  world 
 will  pave  the  way  for  still  further  exertions,  and  accelerate 
 your  ultimate  objects  far  more  than  any  premature  efforts  of 
 your  own  could  have  done.    The  translations  of  Matthew  into 
 Hindoostanee  and  Bengalee  are  blessed  works  ;    and  I  trust 
 that  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  multitudes  of  the  Natives 
 will  drink  water  with  joy  out  of  those  wells  of  salvation.  .  .  . 
 "  Surely  God   has  been  very  merciful  in  preserving  your 
 health  under  such  an  accumulation  of  labours.     Your  wicked 
 Mother  however  would  not  be  sorry  if  a  twitch  in  your  great 
 toe,  or  some  temporary  indisposition,  were  to  bring  you  to  her 
 arms  for  a  few  months.     This  is  very  allowable  in  her  ;  but 
 1,  who  have  no  such  o-opyfj,  sternly  tell  her,  that  I  will  be 
 
MI*  60.]  REV.    CHARLES    siMl.nN.  373 
 
 contented  to  meet  you  in  my  Father's  house.   We  haye  got  two 
 
 Bweei  representatives  ;  James,  of  my  sister  j  and  Eliza,  of  ;    a. 
 
 u  My  strength,  notwithstanding  my  great  exertions  for  the 
 
 last  year,  is  quite  unimpaired  :  so  that,  instead  of  going  forth 
 .  only  as  a  quarter  of  a  man,  1  have  authorized  the  (Jews') 
 Society  to  reckon  me  as  half  a  man,  and  to  provide  labour  for 
 me  accordingly.  I  preach  twice  every  Sunday,  and  with  great 
 energy  ;  would  that  1  could  add  also  with  much  effect  !  but 
 my  chief  usefulness  is  amongst  my  academic  hearers. 
 
 "  You  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  a  third  Education  Society 
 for  pious  young  men  has  been  established  in  London,  (the  other 
 two  are  at  Elland  and  Bristol,)  and  that  there  are  already  about 
 twenty  young  men  on  the  funds,  all  of  them  very  excellent 
 characters.  This  is  an  Institution  of  mine  ;  and,  like  my  dear 
 sister's  in  Calcutta,  may  well  fill  my  soul  with  joy  and  grati- 
 tude. The  numbers  of  pious  Clergy  are  greatly  on  the  increase  ; 
 how  it  is,  I  know  not :  for  I  do  not  think  that  either  myself, 
 or  any  other  Minister  in  the  Church  is  very  successful  in  con- 
 verting souls  to  Christ.     In  my  mind  I  ascribe  it, 
 
 "  1st.  To  God's  secret  blessing  on  the  nation,  on  account  of 
 the  attempts  which  are  made  to  honour  Him  in  Britain. 
 
 "  2d.  To  the  influence  of  the  Bible  Society,  which  has  given 
 a  kind  of  currency  to  Gospel  truths. 
 
 "  And  now,  my  beloved  Brother,  I  think  I  have  pretty  well 
 wearied  you  with  my  scrawl.  Present  my  most  Christian  re- 
 gards to  my  dear  Sister,  and  believe  me,  my  dear  Brother,  most 
 affectionately  yours,  "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "  P.  S.  I  never  touch  on  News  or  Politics  ;  but  the  nation 
 is  in  a  most  dreadful  state.  You  will  have  heard  of  the  Con- 
 spiracy to  destroy  all  the  King's  Ministers." 
 
 Memorandum. 
 
 On  the  wonderful  and  unexpected  Restoration  of  my  Strength. 
 
 "July  24,  1820, 
 "About  this  time  last  year  I  took  a  journey  to  Scotland, 
 to  advocate  with  Mr.  Marsh  the  cause  of  the  Jews  :  and  within 
 the  space  of  ten  days  from  my  setting  out  on  the  journey. 
 I  felt  my  strength  renewed  in  a  most  astonishing  way  ;  and  as 
 it  has  pleased  God  to  continue  that  strength  for  a  whole  year, 
 I  now  take  up  my  pen  to  record  for  my  own  future  benefit  the 
 circumstances,  as  they  appear  to  me  at  this  moment. 
 
074  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1820. 
 
 "  Fourteen  years  ago,  through  the  excess  of  my  exertions, 
 my  voice  entirely  failed  me,  so  that  I  was  necessitated  to  sus- 
 pend my  labours  for  several  months.  On  that  occasion,  I  felt- 
 it  my  duty  to  humble  myself  before  God,  and  in  earnest  prayer 
 to  seek  the  reason  of  the  dispensation.  And  I  think  that  God, 
 in  answer  to  my  prayer,  revealed  it  to  me.  I  had  often  thought 
 with  a  kind  of  complacency,  that  as  I  had  for  many  years  ac- 
 cumulated, and  was  continuing  daily  to  amass  a  great  stock  of 
 Sermons  upon  the  finest  portions  of  Scripture,  I  should,  if  my 
 life  should  be  spared  to  attain  the  age  of  sixty,  have  a  fund  to 
 go  to,  and  be  able  to  prosecute  my  work  with  more  ease,  at  a 
 time  when  I  might  expect  my  strength,  according  to  the  course 
 of  nature,  to  be  diminished.  My  dear  friend,  old  Mr.  Venn, 
 had  suspended  his  labours  entirely  at  that  period  of  life  :  and 
 I  thought  that  I  also,  if  spared  till  then,  might  be  miles  emeritus. 
 This  now  appeared  to  me  extremely  wrong ;  and  it  seemed  as 
 if  God  in  this  dispensation  said  to  me,  '  Well,  if  you  look 
 forward  with  complacency  to  a  relaxation  from  labour  in  my 
 service  at  that  period,  you  shall  have  it  now,  and  be  altogether 
 disabled  from  serving  me  at  all.'  I  now  saw  that  I  had  sinned 
 in  entertaining  such  a  thought,  and  I  determined,  through 
 grace,  that  whatever  measure  of  strength  God  should  see  fit  to 
 allot  to  me  in  future  life,  I  would  spend  it  for  Him  ;  and  that 
 whether  my  days  should  be  more  or  less  protracted,  I  would, 
 like  Mr.  Newton,  Mr.  Romaine,  and  Mr.  Wesley,  die  in  harness. 
 
 "  During  the  space  of  thirteen  years,  I  had  used  all  proper 
 means  for  the  restoration  of  my  strength,  but  in  vain  :  and  so 
 weak  was  I,  that  I  could  preach  only  once  in  the  day,  and  that 
 with  a  very  slender  voice  ;  and  after  preaching  I  was  always 
 so  reduced,  as  to  be  more  like  one  dead  than  alive  :  nor  could 
 I  during  that  period  keep  up  conversation,  except  in  a  whis- 
 per  ;  and  then  only  for  a  short  time.  Nevertheless,  as  far  as 
 my  strength  would  admit  of  it,  I  was  glad  to  prosecute  the 
 labours  of  the  Ministry  both  at  home  and  abroad.  With  a 
 view  to  promote  the  welfare  of  the  Jewish  nation,  I  took  a 
 journey  to  Scotland  with  Mr.  Marsh  \  purposing,  however, 
 not  on  any  account  to  preach  two  days  following,  or  at  any 
 time  to  speak  at  a  public  Meeting  and  preach  in  the  same  day. 
 But  I  did  not  adhere  to  this  intention  for  one  single  day.  I 
 went  forward  pari  passu  with  my  brother  Marsh,  and  yet  in- 
 creased in  strength  daily ;  so  that  in  ten  days — by  the  time  I 
 arrived  at  Berwick,  I  was  almost  as  perceptibly  renewed  in 
 
JET.  60.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  375 
 
 strength  as  the  woman  was,  after  she  had  touched  the  hem  of 
 our  Lord's  garment.  During  all  the  remainder  of  my  journey 
 this  strength  continued  ;  and  it  has  continued  through  this 
 whole  year,  so  that  throughout  the  whole  year  I  have  been 
 enahled  to  preach — twice  a  day  instead  of  once, — with  ex- 
 traordinary vigour  instead  of  in  a  voice  that  could  scarcely  he 
 heard, — with  one  fourth  of  the  fatigue  and  exhaustion  that 
 was  formerly  occasioned  by  one  single  sermon  in  the  slen- 
 derest voice. 
 
 "  Now  I  had  taken  a  much  longer  journey  through  the 
 Highlands  four  years  before  ;  I  had  also  suspended  all  labour 
 for  three  months  by  the  sea-side  three  years  before ;  I  had  also 
 gone  to  Holland  for  three  months,  where  my  labour  was  very 
 small  indeed  ;  and  yet  from  all  these  relaxations  I  had  gained 
 no  particular  accession  of  strength.  What  then  do  I  collect 
 from  this  remarkable  dispensation  ?  I  consider  God  as  saying 
 to  me,  '  I  laid  you  aside,  because  you  entertained  with  satis- 
 faction the  thought  of  resting  from  your  labour  ;  but  now  you 
 have  arrived  at  the  very  period  when  you  had  promised  your- 
 self that  satisfaction,  and  have  determined  to  spend  your 
 strength  for  me  to  the  latest  hour  of  your  life,  I  have  doubled, 
 trebled,  quadrupled  your  strength,  that  you  may  execute  your 
 desires  on  a  more  extended  plan.' 
 
 "  I  do  not  approve  of  fancying  myself  more  an  object  of 
 God's  special  care  and  favour  than  other  people,  and  much  less 
 of  recording  any  such  conceit  \  (though  I  am  not  insensible  of 
 what  the  Scriptures  teach  us  both  to  expect  and  acknowledge;) 
 but  this  particular  interposition  of  the  Divine  goodness  I  think 
 I  ought  to  see  and  acknowledge  ;  and  I  conceive  that  any  one, 
 who  duly  considers  the  foregoing  statement,  will  see  that  there 
 is  dignus  vindice  nodus  ;  and  that  not  to  see  the  hand  of  God 
 in  this  mercy  would  be  the  basest  ingratitude." 
 
 To  Bishop  Burgess,  on  his  kind  acknowledgement  of  a  Copy 
 of  the  Ilorce  Homileticce,  and  his  sending  in  return  a  Criti- 
 cism on  1  John  v.  20. 
 
 "My  Lord,  "  K.  C,  Oct.  24,  1820. 
 
 "  If  it  had  not  been  presumptuous,  I  should  have 
 ventured  to  express  the  feelings  and  sentiments  of  my  heart 
 by  addressing  you,  My  dear  Lord. 
 
 "I  am  truly  thankful  that  your  Lordship  has  done  me  the 
 honour  to  accept  my  Book,  and  that  it  in  some  degree  meets 
 
376  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1820. 
 
 with  your  approbation.  It  however  was  never  intended  to  be 
 critical,  any  further  than  was  necessary  for  practical  purposes. 
 My  mode  of  interpreting  Scripture  is  this.  I  bring  to  it  no 
 predilections  whatever  :  for  though  I  have  in  my  mind  the 
 analogy  of  faith,  and  am  aware  that  no  portion  of  the  Scrip- 
 ture, rightly  interpreted,  can  contradict  that,  yet  I  never  wish 
 to  find  any  particular  truth  in  any  particular  passage.  I  am 
 willing  that  every  part  of  God's  blessed  Word  should  speak 
 exactly  what  it  was  intended  to  speak,  without  adding  a  single 
 iota  to  it,  or  taking  from  it  the  smallest  particle  of  its  legiti- 
 mate import.  If  there  be  a  doubt  which  a  candid  mind 
 would  feel,  I  readily  state  that  doubt,  and  leave  it  to  have  its 
 full  operation  against  what  I  conceive  to  be  the  juster  interpre- 
 tation. It  is  by  coming  to  the  Scriptures  with  this  mind, 
 that  I  have  been  led  into  the  views  which  I  maintain ;  and 
 which  no  other  person,  as  far  as  I  am  informed,  has  ever  ven- 
 tured to  maintain,  in  relation  to  the  Calvinistic  and  Arminian 
 controversy.  Bishop  Hall  in  his  Via  Media  occupies  far 
 different  ground.  It  is  in  the  exercise  of  this  disposition  that 
 I  have  been  led  to  give  up,  both  in  my  Sermons  on  i  The 
 Excellency  of  the  Liturgy,'  and  in  my  l  Appeal  to  Men  of 
 Wisdom  and  Candour,'  the  word  TraXiyyeveoia,  in  reference  to 
 the  baptismal  controversy  :  and  it  is  in  the  same  way  I  have 
 met  the  question  of  Justification  by  Works.  See  James  ii.  24. 
 "  In  a  critical  work  like  that  of  your  Lordship's  it  is  highly 
 proper  to  maintain  every  post,  as  far  as  truth  and  sound  cri- 
 ticism will  carry  us  :  but  even  then,  I  love  to  concede  every- 
 thing to  an  adversary  that  can  be  justly  required.  I  feel  that 
 the  great  leading  truths  of  Christianity  are  so  plain  and  so 
 incontrovertible,  that  after  every  concession  that  can  be  made 
 to  him,  an  opponent  of  any  one  essential  truth  has  not  a  leg 
 to  stand  upon.  One  or  two  typographical  errors  in  your 
 Lordship's  paper  I  will  take  the  liberty  of  pointing  out.  In 
 the  first  page  the  printer  has  put  a  comma  after  on,  which,  if 
 the  sheet  be  not  printed  off,  may  be  corrected.  The  refer- 
 ence, Jer.  x.  9,  in  p.  70,  should  be  Jer.  x.  10  ;  the  citation  of 
 Rev.  xix.  2,  should  be  xix.  11.  I  conceive  your  Lordship  is 
 perfectly  right  in  referring  tov  d\r)Qiv6v  and  rw  d\r)divuj  to 
 the  same  person ;  and  that  the  obroc  must  designate  the  same 
 person  also.  And  I  think  that  what  your  Lordship  mentions 
 about  the  false  Christs  throws  great  light  upon  the  passage, 
 inasmuch  as  it  shews  the  necessity  that  existed  for  marking 
 
AT,  00.]  Ki:v.  OHA&LBfl   BIXB0N.  577 
 
 distinctly  that  Jesus  was  the  true  Christ,  Had  the  contest 
 boon  between  Jehovah  and  the  idols  o{  the  heathen  (as  m 
 bud.  xl.),  we  might  more  readily  have  conceded  that  rovdktiOivov 
 referred  to  the  Father  ;  but  when  we  know  that  the  contest 
 was  between  the  true  Christ  and  false  Ghrists,  the  reason  of 
 tho  last  clause,  which  as  addressed  t<>  Christians  would  have  no 
 literal  sense,  is  clear,  and  the  application  of  it  both  just  and 
 necessary.  If  tho  scope  of  tho  passage,  as  pointed  ont  by  y<»m- 
 Lordship,  be  not  kept  in  view,  the  close  o(  the  Epistle  is,  in  fact, 
 without  sense  or  moaning  ;  but,  with  tho  different  heretics  in 
 view,  its  sense  is  plain,  and  its  use  both  obvious  and  important 
 
 "  Hoping  that  God  in  11  is  mercy  will  long  preserve  you  to 
 be  a  blessing  to  His  Church,  1  remain,  my  Lord, 
 
 u  Your  Lordship's  most  affectionate  and  devoted  servant, 
 
 "  C.  SnawN." 
 
 The  following  is  an  extract  from  the  '  Appeal  to  Men  o( 
 Wisdom  and  Candour."  to  which  Mr.  Simoon  refers  in  the 
 foregoing  letter  ;  tho  other  passage  from  the  Sermons  on  the 
 '  Excellency  o(  the  Liturgy' has  boon  given  in  pages  215 — 219, 
 
 u  Wo  now  come  to  state  what  our  views  o(  the  subject  really 
 are  : — 
 
 "  We  have  before  shewn,  that  man  by  nature  has  nothing  in 
 him  that  is  spiritually  good,  or  good  towards  God  But  in 
 order  to  be  made  moot  for  heaven,  ho  must  be  made  spiritually 
 good  ;  that  is,  he  must  love  what  God  loves,  and  hate  what 
 God  hates  ;  and  be,  and  do,  what  God  commands.  Poes  God 
 hate  sin  in  all  its  branches  I  he  must  hate  it  too,  and  loathe 
 and  abhor  himself  for  having  ever  committed  it.  Does  God 
 love  holiness?  he  also  must  love  a  holy  God,  and  holy  exor- 
 cises, and  holy  affections  ;  and  must  so  love  holy  things,  as  to 
 make  them  the  continual  objects  of  his  most  earnest  pursuit  ; 
 in  relation  to  everything  that  is  holy  and  heavenly,  t  the  same 
 mind  must  be  in  him  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus."  Has  God 
 required  him  to  come  as  a  weary  ami  heavy-laden  sinner  to 
 Jesus,  and  to  live  altogether  by  faith  in  Christ,  for  wisdom, 
 and  righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  redemption  :  and  to 
 glory,  not  in  any  human  strength  or  goodness,  but  wholly  and 
 exclusively  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  I  the  man's  mind  must 
 be  brought  to  this,  and  Christ  must  be  exceeding  precious  to 
 him  in  all  these  points  o\^  view  ;  yea,  lu-  must  *  determine  to 
 know  nothing,  and  to  rejoice  in   nothing,  but  Christ  and  him 
 
378  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1820. 
 
 crucified.'  These  views  and  these  principles  must  not  rest  as 
 mere  notions  in  the  head,  but  must  be  wrought  into  the  heart 
 and  exhibited  in  the  whole  of  the  life  and  conversation. 
 
 "  This  change  far  exceeds  the  power  of  fallen  man.  "What- 
 ever powers  you  may  be  pleased  to  invest  him  with,  they  fall 
 very  short  of  this.  A  semblance  of  these  things  he  may  put 
 on  i  but  he  cannot  form  them  really  and  truly  in  his  heart. 
 This  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  who  is  promised  to  us 
 for  this  very  end  ;  '  A  new  heart  will  I  give  you,  and  a  new 
 spirit  will  I  put  within  you  ;  and  I  will  take  away  the  stony 
 heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  I  will  give  you  a  heart  of  flesh  ; 
 and  I  will  put  my  Spirit  within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk 
 in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall  keep  my  judgments  to  do  them.'* 
 As  to  the  mode  of  effecting  this  great  work,  we  have  already 
 observed,  the  Spirit  is  not  restricted  ;  but  whenever  it  is  truly 
 effected,  then  we  say,  that  the  man  is  born  again,  and  born  of 
 the  Spirit  :  and  the  change  that  has  taken  place  within  him, 
 we  call  the  new  birth. 
 
 "  Now  the  question  is,  Whether  this  be  the  new  birth  or  not? 
 and  whether  we  do  right  in  insisting  upon  it  as  necessary  to 
 man's  salvation  1 
 
 "  In  answer  to  this,  we  reply,  not  only  that  the  Scriptures 
 call  this  a  new  birth,  a  new  creation,  a  being  born  of  God,  and 
 a  being  born  of  the  Spirit,  but  that  an  experience  of  it  is  pre- 
 dicated of  all  who  are  in  a  state  of  favour  with  God  now,  or 
 shall  find  admission  into  his  kingdom  hereafter.  '  If  any  man 
 be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature,  or  a  new  creation,'  says  the 
 Apostle :  '  old  things  are  passed  away ;  behold,  all  things  are 
 become  new,'  and  our  Lord,  with  repeated  asseverations,  says 
 to  Nicodemus,  '  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  Except  a  man 
 be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God.'  -J- 
 
 "  These  declarations  of  our  Lord  to  Nicodemus  are  pecu- 
 liarly strong ;  because  the  import  of  them  cannot  with  any 
 appearance  of  reason  be  explained  away.  Some  indeed  have 
 endeavoured  to  explain  this  of  baptism  ;  but  I  wish  that  those, 
 who  think  it  can  bear  that  construction,  would  see  what  sense 
 they  can  on  that  supposition  make  of  the  whole  context.  Let 
 us  suppose  for  a  moment  that  baptism  is  the  new  birth,  and 
 that  baptism  was  the  point  which  our  Lord  so  strongly  insisted 
 on  ;  why  should  our  Lord,  when  explaining  and  enforcing  his 
 
 *  Ezek.  xxxvi.  2G,  27.  f  John  iii.  3—5. 
 
S3,  00.]  i:i:v.  0HABLE8   SIMEON,  379 
 
 first  assertion,  so  carefully  distinguish  between  water-baptism, 
 and  fehe  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  'Verily,  verily,  I  say 
 unto  thee,  except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spi/rity  he 
 cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  V     Here,  admitting  that 
 
 he  insisted  on  fche  necessity  of  being  born  of  water,  lie  in 
 also  on  being  born  of  the  Spirit,  in  order  that  he  might  con- 
 vince Nicodemus  that  he  spoke,  not  of  an  outward  and  carnal, 
 but  of  an  inward  and  spiritual,  change.  Again — how  can  his 
 subsequent  explanations  apply  to  baptism)  On  the  supposi- 
 tion that  he  speaks  of  a  spiritual  birth,  his  reasons  are  clear 
 and  forcible ;  '  that  which  is  born  of  the  flesh,  is  flesh  ;'  and 
 therefore  unfit  for  a  spiritual  kingdom  ;  but  c  that  which  is 
 born  of  the  Spirit,  is  spirit,'  and  exactly  suited  to  that  king- 
 dom which  he  was  about  to  establish.  Again — If  it  were 
 baptism  of  which  he  speaks,  what  connexion  has  that  with  the 
 wind,  ' which  bloweth  where  it  listeth,'  and  which,  though  in- 
 explicable in  some  respects,  is  invariably  and  infallibly  to  be 
 seen  in  its  effects!  If  it  were  baptism,  it  would  blow,  not 
 where  the  Spirit  listeth,  but  where  the  parents  and  the  minister 
 list  :  and  as  for  its  effects,  they  are  for  the  most  part  visible  to 
 no  human  being.  Moreover,  how  could  our  Lord  with  justice 
 ask  Nicodemus,  '  Art  thou  a  master  in  Israel,  and  knowest  not 
 these  things  V  Nicodemus  might  have  well  replied,  '  Yes, 
 I  am  a  master  in  Israel,  and  yet  know  not  these  things  :  for 
 how  should  I  know  them?  Where  are  they  revealed?  What 
 is  there  in  the  writings  of  Moses  or  the  prophets  that 
 should  have  taught  me  to  expect  so  much  from  baptism  ? 
 God  required  the  circumcision  of  the  flesh  as  you  do  baptism  ; 
 but  he  required  the  circumcision  of  the  heart  also  :  and,  if 
 there  be  a  spiritual  change  of  a  similar  nature  required  of  us 
 under  your  dispensation,  and  that  be  the  thing  which  you  call 
 a  new  birth,  then  I  confess  I  ought  to  have  had  clearer  views 
 of  these  things,  since  they  were  evidently  inculcated  in  the 
 Jewish  Scriptures,  and  were  represented  also  as  particularly 
 characterizing  the  Messiah's  reign.'  .... 
 
 .  ..."  As  some  distinguished  characters  are  very  strong 
 and  positive  upon  this  point,  we  think  it  not  improper  to  enter 
 somewhat  more  fully  into  it. 
 
 "  If  by  the  term  regeneration  they  meant  an  introduction 
 into  a  new  state,  in  which  the  baptized  persons  have  a  right 
 and  title  to  all  the  blessings  of  salvation,  we  should  have  no 
 controversy  with  them. 
 
380  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1820. 
 
 "  If  they  meant  that  all  adults,  who  in  the  exercise  of  peni- 
 tence and  faith  are  baptized  into  Christ,  have  in  that  ordinance 
 the  remission  of  their  sins  sealed  to  them,  and  the  Holy  Spirit 
 in  a  more  abundant  measure  communicated  to  them,  we  should 
 not  disagree  with  them. 
 
 "  If  they  meant  that  infants  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism 
 may  and  sometimes  do  (though  in  a  way  not  discoverable  by 
 us,  except  by  the  fruits)  receive  a  new  nature  from  the  Spirit 
 of  God  in,  and  with,  and  by  that  ordinance,  we  could  cordially 
 join  with  them. 
 
 "  But  they  go  much  farther  than  all  this 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  With  some  we  hope,  that  there  is  really  an  error 
 of  judgment  arising  from  the  strong  things  which  are  spoken 
 of  baptism  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  They  do  not  consider, 
 that,  when  it  is  said,  '  Repent,  and  be  baptized  for  the  re- 
 mission of  sins ;'  those  words  were  addressed  to  adults,  who 
 had  just  been  informed,  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ,  and  that, 
 if  they  believed  in  Him,  and  became  His  disciples,  their  sins 
 should  be  blotted  out.  Expressions  of  this  kind  were  highly 
 proper  as  addressed  to  adults ;  but  afford  no  ground  for  the 
 idea,  that  the  rite  of  baptism  is  the  new  birth. 
 
 "  We  are  no  more  disposed  to  detract  from  the  honour  of 
 that  sacred  ordinance  than  our  adversaries  themselves ;  we 
 admit,  and  beg  you  to  bear  in  mind  our  admission,  that  great, 
 exceeding  great,  benefit  accrues  to  the  soul  from  baptism.  In 
 many  instances,  where  the  ordinance  is  really  attended  upon 
 in  faith,  and  prayer  is  offered  up  to  God  in  faith,  we  do  be- 
 lieve that  God  bestows  a  peculiar  blessing  on  the  child  ;  and, 
 though  we  cannot  ascertain  that  He  does  so  but  by  the  fruits 
 that  are  afterwards  produced,  yet  are  we  warranted  from 
 Scripture  to  believe,  that  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  right- 
 eous people  shall  not  go  forth  in  vain  ;  and  that  l  whatsoever 
 we  ask,  believing,  we  shall  receive.'  But  even  from  the  ordi- 
 nance itself  we  may  consider  great  good  as  arising  to  the 
 soul ;  since,  as  in  the  case  of  circumcision,  the  person  is  there- 
 by brought  into  covenant  with  God.  The  Israelites,  as  a 
 nation  in  covenant  with  God,  were  highly  privileged  ;  for  '  to 
 them,'  as  the  Apostle  says,  '  belonged  the  adoption,  and  the 
 glory,  and  the  covenants,  and  the  giving  of  the  law,  and  the 
 service  of  God,  and  the  promises.'  *     The  same,  I  doubt  not, 
 
 *  Kom.  ix.  4. 
 
jSt.  60.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  J  S  ] 
 
 may  be  justly  said  of  all  that  are  haptized  :  indeed,  we  doubt 
 not,  but  that  our  Reformers  had  that  very  passage  of  Scripture 
 in  their  eye,  when  in  our  baptismal  service  they  instructed  us 
 to  thank  God  for  having  regenerated  the  baptized  person  by 
 his  Holy  Spirit  ;  and,  in  our  Catechism,  to  speak  of  children 
 as  by  the  ordinance  of  baptism  '  made  members  of  Christ, 
 children  of  God,  and  inheritors  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.' 
 These  expressions  are  doubtless  strong  ;  and  so  are  St.  Paul's 
 expressions  respecting  the  benefits  of  circumcision  ;  and  every 
 blessing  which  he  asserts  to  have  been  conveyed  by  circum- 
 cision, we  may  safely  and  truly  apply  to  baptism.  By  the 
 very  admission  of  persons  into  covenant  with  God,  they  are 
 brought  into  a  netv  state,  have  a  right  and  title  to  all  these 
 privileges  ;  and  by  the  exercise  of  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  they  come  to  the  actual  possession  of  them.  .  .  . 
 
 "  But  the  chief  source  of  the  fore-mentioned  error  is,  that 
 men  do  not  distinguish  between  a  change  of  slate  and  a  change 
 of  nature.  Baptism  is,  as  we  have  just  shewn,  a  change  of 
 state :  for  by  it  we  become  entitled  to  all  the  blessings  of  the 
 new  covenant ;  but  it  is  not  a  change  of  nature.  A  change  of 
 nature  may  be  communicated  at  the  time  that  the  ordinance  is 
 administered  ;  but  the  ordinance  itself  does  not  communicate 
 it  now,  any  more  than  in  the  apostolic  age.  Simon  Ma^us 
 was  baptized  \  and  yet  remained  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and 
 the  bond  of  iniquity,  as  much  after  his  baptism  as  he  was  be- 
 fore. And  so  it  may  be  with  us :  and  this  is  an  infallible 
 proof,  that  the  change,  which  the  Scriptures  call  the  new  birth, 
 does  not  always  and  of  necessity  accompany  this  sacred  ordi- 
 nance. As  the  circumcision  of  the  heart  did  not  always  accom- 
 pany the  circumcision  of  the  flesh,  so  neither  does  the  renovation 
 of  the  soul  always  accompany  the  outward  rite  of  baptism, 
 which  shadows  it  forth ;  and  if  only  our  opponents  will  dis- 
 tinguish the  sign  from  the  thing  signified,  and  assign  to  each 
 its  proper  place  and  office,  there  will  be  an  immediate  end  of 
 this  controversy." 
 
 Extract  from  the  Sermon  on  James  ii.  24. 
 
 "  Ye  see  then  how  that  by  works  a  man  is  justified,  and  not  by 
 faith  only. 
 
 "  It  is  obvious,  that   the  words  which  I  have  read  to  you 
 are  a  deduction  from  a  preceding  argument.    We  ought  there- 
 
382  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1820. 
 
 fore  carefully  to  examine  the  argument  itself;  for  it  is  only 
 by  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  premises  that  we  can  under- 
 stand the  conclusion  drawn  from  them.  Suppose  that  I  were, 
 as  a  conclusion  of  an  argument,  to  say,  '  So  then  man  is  an 
 immortal  being;'  if  the  argument  itself  were  not  investi- 
 gated, you  might  understand  it  as  a  denial  of  man's  mortality  : 
 but,  if  the  argument  shewed  that  the  conclusion  referred  to 
 his  soul  alone,  the  conclusion  would  be  found  perfectly  con- 
 sistent with  an  apparently  opposite  position,  namely,  that  man 
 is  a  mortal  being.  In  like  manner,  if  the  Apostle's  argument 
 in  the  preceding  context  be  candidly  examined,  there  will  be 
 found  no  real  inconsistency  between  the  deduction  contained 
 in  the  text,  and  an  apparently  opposite  deduction  which  may 
 be  founded  on  premises  altogether  different."  .... 
 
 "  It  is  said  that  St.  Paul's  sentiments  and  declarations  on 
 this  subject  are  directly  opposed  to  those  of  St.  James  ;  since, 
 after  a  long  argument,  he  comes  to  this  conclusion  :  '  There- 
 fore we  conclude,  that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  the 
 deeds  of  the  law.'*  He  goes  further  still,  and  says,  that  '  to 
 him  that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  in  Him  that  justitieth  the 
 ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness.'")"  Now  it  may 
 well  be  asked,  '  How  can  this  be  reconciled  with  the  foreo-oins: 
 statement  1 '  I  answer,  '  Only  examine  St.  Paul's  argument, 
 as  you  have  that  of  St.  James,  and  you  will  see  that  there  is 
 no  opposition  at  all  between  their  respective  assertions.'  The 
 two  Apostles  are  writing  on  two  different  subjects.  St.  Paul 
 is  proving  that  a  man  is  not  to  seek  salvation  by  any  righteous- 
 ness of  his  own,  but  simply  by  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ : 
 whereas  St.  James  is  proving,  that  the  man  who  professes  to 
 have  faith  in  Christ,  must  shew  forth  his  faith  by  his  works. 
 St.  Paul  endeavours  to  convince  the  self-justiciary  :  St.  James, 
 the  Antinomian  ;  St.  Paul,  by  shewing  that  works  are  nothing 
 without  faith  ;  St.  James,  by  shewing  that  faith  is  nothing 
 without  works.  St.  Paul  exalts  Christ,  as  giving  a  title  to 
 heaven  ;  St.  James,  as  giving  a  meetness  for  heaven.  St.  Paul 
 bends  the  whole  force  of  his  mind  to  establish  the  one  leading 
 ^doctrine  of  the  Gospel  ;  St.  James,  to  have  that  doctrine 
 adorned.  Thus,  according  to  the  two  Apostles,  a  man  is  justi- 
 fied by  faith,  because  by  it  he  is  made  righteous ;  and  he  is 
 justified  by  works,  because  by  them  he  is  proved  righteous  : 
 
 *  Rom.  iii.  28.  |  Kom-  iv«  & 
 
AVl\   60.]  RET,  CHARLES    SIMEON.  383 
 
 and  God  in  justifying  him,  whether  on  the  one  ground,  or  the 
 other,  approves  Himself  both  'a  just  God  and  a  Saviotlr.'  We 
 may  render  this  matter  somewhat  more  clear  by  means  of  a 
 familiar  illustration.  A  scion  must  be  engrafted  into  a  stock 
 in  order  that  it  may  live  :  and  it  must  bring  forth  fruit  in 
 order  to  prove  that  it  does  live.  Is  there  any  opposition 
 between  these  two  assertions?  None  whatever.  So  then  with 
 Paul  I  assert,  that  man  must  be  engrafted  into  Christ  by  faith, 
 in  order  that  he  may  live;  and  with  St.  James  I  assert,  tliat 
 he  must  bring  forth  fruits  of  righteousness,  to  prove  that  he 
 does  live.  Without  being  engrafted  into  the  stock,  he  can 
 have  no  life  :  and,  if  he  bring  not  forth  good  works,  he  shews 
 that  he  has  no  life.  These  two  positions  are  perfectly  com- 
 patible with  each  other  :  and  so,  when  properly  understood, 
 are  the  apparently  opposite  positions  of  these  two  Apostles." 
 
 In  referring  to  the  statements  in  this  Sermon,  towards  the 
 close  of  his  life,  Mr.  Simeon  writes  : — 
 
 "On  all  subjects,  except  that  of  Justification  by  Faith, 
 St.  Paul  exercised  the  greatest  candour;  but  on  that  he  would 
 not  tolerate  an  angel  from  heaven,  if  he  brought  anything 
 erroneous.  ...  I  think  I  have  myself  gone  to  the  utmost 
 verge  of  what  is  right  (or  rather,  stated  what  is  precisely 
 right)  in  my  Sermon  on  James  ii.  24,  in  my  Hora\" 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIII. 
 18-21. 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Jan.  31,  1821. 
 
 u  Your  report  has  come  to  hand,  and  cheap  as  dirt  : 
 the  former  was  charged  £10  5s.,  and  this  only  £7.  Your 
 friends  are  not  so  considerate  as  might  be  wished ;  but  I  con- 
 sider for  them,  and  keep  my  money  in  my  pocket,  till  the  Post 
 Office  come  down  to  my  terms.  I  was  filled  with  wonder  by 
 the  last ;  and  doubt  not  but  that  this,  when  it  comes  to  hand, 
 will  warm  my  heart  with  gratitude  and  praise. 
 
 "  Through  the  tender  mercy  of  our  God  the  Jewish  cause  is 
 prospering.  I  will  just  mention,  in  few  words,  what  the  last 
 fortnight  has  produced.  We  have  established  a  College,  or 
 Seminary,  for  our  Missionaries.    We  have  an  excellent  (a  pious 
 
384  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  C18-1- 
 
 and  learned)  man  for  the  President :  and  we  have  four  stu- 
 dents, very  hopeful  ones,  already  there.  The  Bishop  of  Glou- 
 cester, Mr.  Way,  etc.,  and  myself,  drew  up  for  them  a  course  of 
 study,  and  there  is  to  be  a  kind  of  public  examination  at 
 Midsummer.  Thus  they  will  have  an  appropriate  education  ; 
 and  I  hope  that  in  a  year  three  of  them  will  go  forth.  We 
 could  have  a  great  number  of  others,  but  must  wait  for  funds 
 to  enable  us  to  proceed  on  a  larger  scale. 
 
 "  I  am  going  soon,  anonymously,  to  give  prizes  for  the  best 
 tracts  on  Jewish  Questions.  I  have  fixed  two  questions  for 
 this  year ;  but  I  must  first  draw  the  public  mind  to  the  sub- 
 ject by  some  papers  in  the  Expositor.  I  hope  by  this  to 
 interest  the  Public  in  the  general  question,  and  to  get  the 
 best  tracts  composed  for  the  Jews.  You  know  the  great 
 results  of  Dr.  Buchanan's  prizes,  and  I  hope  there  will  be  the 
 blessing  of  God  on  these  also. 
 
 "On  the  18th  and  25th  of  February  I  am  to  preach  (d.v.) 
 before  the  University,  on  the  Jewish  Question.  My  Sermons 
 will  be  printed  ;  and  I  propose  to  send  you  some.  If  I  live 
 till  May.  I  shall  have  a  Public  Meeting  at  Cambridge  ;  and  if 
 my  Sermons  shall  have  prepared  the  way,  I  hope  that  many 
 will  join  themselves  to  your  unworthy  but  most  affectionate 
 Brother,  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  the  Same  : — 
 
 ....  "We  have  just  established  a  Jews'  Society 
 in  the  University,  and  had  a  Public  Meeting.  Indeed  such  is 
 the  state  of  the  University  now,  that  multitudes  are  ready  to 
 come  forward  in  every  good  work.  It  is  no  little  mercy  to 
 have  lived  to  see  such  a  day  as  this.  When  I  was  an  Under- 
 graduate myself,  I  could  not  find  one  who  feared  God  ;  now 
 we  can  find  many,  who  through  the  mercy  of  God  are  burning 
 and  slimline  lights." 
 
 To  Miss  Gurney,  on  the  death  of  her  Sister. 
 
 "  My  dear  Madam,  "  March  30,  1821. 
 
 "  I  often  think  that  my  mind  is  very  peculiarly  con- 
 structed in  this  respect,  that  the  death  of  those  who  are  dear 
 to  me  is  in  many  cases  a  real  source  of  joy.  from  the  realizing 
 view  which  I  have  of  their  happiness.  But  a  few  days  ago,  a 
 relation  of  Mr.  Scott  was  regretting  that  ho  was  drawing  near 
 lii>  closing  scene  :  and  so  far  was  I  from  sympathizing  with 
 
JBT.  61.]  Ki'.V.   CHARLES   simi:on. 
 
 him  in  his  regret,  that  I  could  not  refrain  from  congratulating 
 
 the  departing  saint  on  his  prospects.  I  say  the  same  in  refer- 
 ence to  dear  Priscilla.  Had  she  been  restored  to  health  and 
 usefulness  in  the  Church,  I  should  have  regarded  that  as  a 
 ground  of  unspeakable  joy.  But  to  have  her  kept  here  in  a 
 state  of  extreme  languor,  without  any  prospect  of  ever  ren- 
 dering any  further  services  to  the  Church,  would  have  been 
 in  my  mind  rather  a  matter  of  submission,  than  of  desire.  Of 
 her  preparation  for  glory  no  one  can  entertain  a  shadow  of  a 
 doubt ;  why  then  keep  her  from  it?  Why  not  rejoice  in  her 
 full  possession  of  it?  Why  not  consider  her  as  just  gone  a 
 stage  before  us,  and  redouble  our  own  speed  to  enjoy  her 
 society  again  as  soon  as  we  may  be  permitted  to  arrive  at  those 
 blest  abodes  1  Yet  whilst  I  say  this,  I  mean  not  that  the 
 feelings  of  nature  should  be  suppressed  ;  but  sanctified,  and 
 elevated  to  a  heavenly  refinement.  And  I  feel  assured  that 
 such  will  be  the  one  sentiment  that  will  pervade  you  all,  when 
 assembled  on  the  mournful  occasion  of  committing  her  mortal 
 remains  to  the  tomb.  I  even  now  taste  the  spirit  of  you  all  : 
 I  seem  to  be  one  with  you  all :  I  think  I  understand  you  all :  and 
 you  also  understand  me.  I  love  the  '  gathering  into  stillness/ 
 the  sweet  sorrow,  and  the  adoring  joy. 
 
 "  But  I  must  restrain  my  pen  ;  lest  I  should  appear  to  for- 
 get that  '  Jesus  wept.'  Yet  methinks,  if  I  know  a  little  what 
 it  is  to  c  rejoice  with  trembling,'  I  know  also  what  it  is  to  be 
 melted  with  love,  and  to  rejoice  with  weeping. 
 
 "  Present  my  tender  regards  to  your  whole  circle,  and 
 especially  to  my  ever  dear  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  J.  Gurney, 
 and  believe  me,  my  dear  Madam,  most  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Cunningham. 
 
 "K.  C,  Oct.  22,  1821. 
 "  My  very  dear  and  honoured  Friend, 
 
 "  Your  person,  work,  and  circumstances,  find  a  deep 
 interest  in  my  heart  ;  and  I  have  much  joy  in  the  conviction 
 that  they  are  all  indelibly  engraven  on  the  breastplate  of  our 
 Great  High  Priest,  who  is  touched  with  the  feeling  of  all  our 
 wants  and  all  our  infirmities.  1  trust  that  your  supports  and 
 consolations  abound  above  all  your  afflictions  ;  for  our  God 
 giveth  good  measure,  pressed  down,  and  running  over. 
 
38(5  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1821. 
 
 11 1  have  seen  with  much  satisfaction  the  review  of  Dr. 
 Chalmers'  Works.  I  have  received  a  letter  from  himself  this 
 very  day,  and  not  having  time  to  answer  it,  have  conveyed  to 
 him  an  oral  reply,  carrying  my  whole  heart  along  with  it. 
 Truly  I  consider  him  as  raised  up  by  God  for  a  great  and 
 peculiar  work.  His  depth  of  thought,  originality  in  illus- 
 trating and  strength  in  stating,  are  unrivalled  in  the  present 
 day  :  and  I  think  he  is  somewhat  less  turgid,  and  intricate, 
 and  careless  in  his  language  than  he  was  at  first 
 
 "In  another  respect  he  is  too  sanguine.  He  does  not  suffi- 
 ciently see,  that  a  Chalmers  is  necessary  to  carry  into  effect 
 the  plans  of  Chalmers.  But  he  has  a  noble  aim  ;  and  I  think 
 will  do  great  good.  If  we  cannot  all  follow  him  closely,  we 
 may  yet  tread  in  his  steps  ;  and  I  trust  that  many  will  make 
 the  attempt. 
 
 "  I  think  also  he  carries  too  far  the  complaint  about  Govern- 
 ment making  use  of  Ministers  in  secular  matters  :  Dr.  C.  and 
 half  a  score  of  others  may  lind  it  a  serious  inconvenience.  The 
 great  mass  of  Ministers,  I  fear,  throughout  the  united  kingdom 
 would  not  engage  one  atom  more  in  spiritual  exercises,  or  in 
 ministerial  labours,  if  they  were  to  be  exempted  from  all  tem- 
 poral matters  to-morrow.  Still,  if  some  things  are  over- 
 strained, (and  who  ever  rode  a  favourite  hobby  without  going 
 now  and  then  a  little  too  fast?)  many  things  are  nobly  stated, 
 and  come  with  great  power  to  the  mind ;  and  I  rejoice  ex- 
 ceedingly that  you  are  calling  the  attention  of  the  Public  to 
 them.  Such  a  measure  was  wanted.  Religious  people  are 
 apt  to  overlook  secular  matters,  instead  of  giving  them  a  due 
 measure  of  attention,  forgetting  that  motto,  l Nihil  humani 
 a  me  a!  it  num  puto?  .... 
 
 "  My  province  is  just  to  attend  to  the  little  things  that  are 
 before  me.  Were  I  to  attempt  to  execute  Dr.  C.'s  plans,  my 
 folly  would  soon  appear  unto  all  men.  I  have  often  thought 
 that,  as  sapientia  prima  est  stultitid  caruisse;  so  seen  a  da  est, 
 to  know,  quid  valeant  humeri,  quid  ferrt  reeusent;  and  how- 
 ever defective  in  the  first,  I  have  studied  carefully,  and  to 
 pretty  good  purpose,  the  second.  I  make  known  my  little 
 pittance  of  knowledge,  but  carefully  conceal  my  ignorance  ; 
 which  is,  I  conceive,  laudably  concealed,  when  you  affect  not 
 talon ts  or  acquirements  you  do  not  possess.  I  intended  only 
 to  drop  you  a  few  linos  in  answer  to  your  kind  note;  and  be- 
 hold here  is  quite  a  letter ;  and  after  all  it  does  not  express  a 
 
JET.   01.]  REV.    CHARLES   SIMEON.  387 
 
 tenth  part  of  what  I  tacitly  comprehend,  when  I  sign  myself 
 your  truly  sympathizing  and  most  affectionate  Friend, 
 
 "0.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Edw.  B.  Elliott,  on  receiving  from  him  two 
 beautiful  Vases. 
 
 "K.  C.;  Nov.  5,  1821. 
 "Indeed,  my  dear  friend,  I  know  not  what  I  shall 
 say  to  you.  You  put  me  to  shame,  and  oppress  me,  for  I  have 
 not  only  never  done,  but  never  had  it  in  my  power  to  do,  any- 
 thing to  merit  such  kindness  at  your  hands.  That  I  love 
 every  member  of  your  family  is  certain ;  and  that  I  should 
 leap  for  joy  if  an  opportunity  offered  to  testify  my  love  is 
 certain.  But  I  have  always  studiously  (whether  properly  or 
 not  is  another  matter)  traced  the  peculiar  strength  of  my  at- 
 tachment to  another,*  whom  1  have  viewed,  and  delighted  to 
 view,  in  all  connected  with  him.  I  have  defied  him  to  get  out 
 of  my  reach,  as  long  as  there  were  any  on  earth  that  have  his 
 blood  in  their  veins.  I  have  exulted  in  this,  and  do  exult  in 
 it,  and  will  exult  in  it.  He  can  do  nothing  for  me  now  :  but 
 I  can  (at  least  in  desire  and  purpose)  for  him  :  and  though  in 
 the  efforts  of  a  thousand  years  I  never  can  repay  my  obligations 
 to  him  for  all  his  labours  of  love,  I  am  prepared  to  pay  my 
 peppercorn  towards  it:  and  I  feel  every  personal  regard  to 
 surviving  individuals  so  refined,  so  heightened,  so  sweetened, 
 by  the  consideration  of  him,  that  I  never  for  a  moment  suffer 
 the  one  to  operate  without  the  other. 
 
 "  How  far  this  may  be  connected  with  a  principle,  which 
 for  more  than  forty  years  I  have  laboured  diligently  to  culti- 
 vate, I  know  not.  It  has  been  a  favourite  object  with  me,  as 
 far  as  human  weakness  would  admit  of  it,  to  love  all  for  my 
 Saviour's  sake ;  and  in  proportion  as  I  have  seen,  or  thought 
 I  saw,  His  image  in  them.  And  it  may  possibly  be,  that  the 
 fixedness  of  this  principle  in  my  mind,  as  it  respects  my 
 Saviour,  has  led  me  into  an  error  in  respect  to  him,  whom 
 have  ever  loved  next  to  my  Saviour.  Be  it  so  ;  and,  if  it  be 
 a  fault,  forgive  it  :  but  it  will  take  some  time,  after  all,  to 
 convince  me,  that  the  feelings  of  love  and  gratitude  to  a  de- 
 parted saint  can  be  too  ardent,  or  that  a  thought  of  exultation, 
 when  I  find  my  arm  long  enough  to  reach  him,  is  bad.     One 
 
 The  Ecv.  H.  Venn,  grandfather  of  Rev.  E.  B.  Elliott. 
 
 c  c  2 
 
388  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1821. 
 
 thing  at  least  I  can  say,  T  love  not  any  individual  in  your 
 family  less  than  I  should  have  done,  if  your  honoured  Grand- 
 father had  never  been  known  to  me  :  and  if  there  be  a  super- 
 abundance of  feeling  towards  them,  as  arising  from  my  know- 
 ledge of  him,  no  injury  is  done  to  them.  It  was  for  my 
 spiritual  benefit  that  he  watched  over  me  and  laboured  ;  and  if 
 I  might,  in  the  remotest  possible  degree,  contribute  to  the 
 spiritual  benefit  of  any  connected  with  him,  it  would  indeed 
 be  a  matter  of  unbounded  joy. 
 
 "  In  passing  within  view  of  the  Yelling  grounds,  (for  spire, 
 alas !  no  longer  exists)  it  is  still  my  delightful  employment  to 
 bring  you  all,  not  en  masse,  but  in  single  file  before  our  com- 
 mon Lord  :  and  who  can  tell?  though  /  can  render  no  assist- 
 ance to  any  of  you,  He  can,  and  perhaps  may  send  down  a  few 
 drops  of  rain,  in  answer  to  the  request  of  the  most  unworthy 
 of  his  servants. 
 
 "  The  Yases  have  only  one  fault ;  they  are  too  elegant ;  but 
 they  are  just  placed  securely  in  the  front  of  my  large  glass,  (a 
 securer  place  than  ray  mantel-piece,)  and  will  call  forth  the 
 admiration  of  a  bride  and  bridegroom,  who  are  to  dine  with 
 me  this  very  day.  Believe  me,  I  shall  value  them  most  highly 
 for  the  donor's  sake;  and  that  I  am,  with  lively  gratitude  and 
 affection,  your  brother  in  the  Lord,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  his  Godson  at  Haileybury  College. 
 
 "  My  beloved  James,  "  Nov.  G,  1821 . 
 
 "  I  have  this  moment  received  a  letter  which  greatly 
 afflicts  me:  it  is  the  monthly  Report,  in  which  the  word 
 1  quite5  is  omitted  ;  and  even  the  word  l  very'  is  omitted,  and 
 nothing  is  said  but  '  regular  and  correct.'  In  the  last  three 
 this  has  been  the  gradation  : 
 
 "  1.   Quite  regular  and  correct. 
 
 "  2.  Yery  (not  quite)  regular  (but  not  at  all  correct). 
 
 "  3.  Regular  and  correct  (but  not  quite,  or  very). 
 
 "  Is  my  beloved  James  degenerating  ?  And  as  the  time 
 approaches  for  ray  losing  sight  of  him  for  ever,  am  I  to  have 
 less  joy  in  him  and  less  delight  ?  Have  you  not,  ray  ever  dear 
 boy,  been  my  joy,  my  boast,  my  glory;  and  shall  a  diminution 
 of  your  excellencies  put  me  to  shame? 
 
 "  I  am  the  more  grieved,  because  I  fear  that  ray  late  method 
 of  testifying  my  love  was  injudicious,  and  has  led  you  into  the 
 
J:T.    CI.]  REV.   CHARLES    SIMEON. 
 
 course  which  lias  lowered  you  in  the  estimation  of  y<  or  Pro- 
 fessors. If  this  have  been  the  case,  I  pray  you  to  forgive  me. 
 It  is  difficult  to  feel  ardent  love,  and  not  shew  it  injudiciously. 
 But  for  my  sake,  for  your  own  sake,  for  your  dear  parents'  Bake, 
 I  pray  you  correct  instantly  whatever  is  amiss;  and  let  no 
 young  companion  tempt  you  to  persevere  in  anything,  which 
 is  contrary  to  the  rules  of  the  College,  or  contrary  to  the 
 dictates  of  sound  judgment. 
 
 "  Beloved  James,  you  have  trod  a  distinguished  path  :  get 
 back  to  it  without  delay.  Measure  not  out  your  good  be- 
 haviour by  drams  and  scruples,  but  let  the  measure  be  full, 
 pressed  down,  and  running  over.  My  unvaried  feeling  respect- 
 ing you  has  hitherto  been  that  of  joy  and  delight :  let  it  not, 
 I  beseech  you,  become  that  of  anxiety  and  fear.  It  is  but  a 
 little  time,  my  dear  boy,  that  your  trials  here  and  my  anxieties 
 are  to  last:  let  me  have  the  supreme  delight  of  sending  you 
 off  to  your  father  confirmed  in  all  that  is  good,  and  laden  with 
 the  love  and  applause  of  all  who  have  the  oversight  of  you. 
 
 "  As  my  last  contained  a  draft,  you  should  have  acknow- 
 ledged the  receipt  of  it  without  delay.  I  construed  your 
 silence  thus ;  '  The  public  Report  shall  answer  him  :  Quite, 
 quite,  quite,  shall  stand  in  telegraphic  characters  to  rejoice 
 his  heart.' 
 
 "  Tell  me,  my  beloved  James,  by  an  early  post,  that  you 
 are  determined,  with  God's  help,  that  if  I  open  the  next  Report 
 urtih  fear,  I  shall  read  it  with  joy.  This  will  be  a  great  com- 
 fort to  the  mind  of 
 
 "  Your  loving  Father  in  man's  stead,  and 
 
 "  Your  anxious  Father  in  God's  stead,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Same:— 
 
 "  My  beloved  James,  "  Nov.  8,  1821. 
 
 "  I  thank  you  for  your  openness,  and  hope  you  will 
 redouble  your  caution  in  future.  When  you  know  how  my 
 happiness  is  wrapt  up  in  you,  I  can  have  no  doubt  but  thai 
 you  will  further  it  to  the  very  utmost  of  your  power.  I  take 
 it  as  a  good  omen  respecting  you,  that  the  Dean  made  rather 
 light  of  the  words  '  quite'  and  '  very.'  But  you  have  miscon- 
 strued his  meaning,  I  have  no  doubt.*     Seeing  you  wounded 
 
 *  It  was  really  a  matter  of  no  moment  whatever  which  gave  rise  to 
 the  charige  in  the  terms  of  the  Eeport.     Ed. 
 
390  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1821. 
 
 and  grieved  at  the  dishonour  incurred,  he  kindly  and  tenderly, 
 as  I  myself  should  probably  have  done,  endeavoured  to  heal 
 your  wound  by  that  species  of  balm  which  was  nearest  at  hand, 
 upon  the  principle  of  not  breaking  a  bruised  reed.  But  to  one 
 who  loves  you  as  I  do,  there  is  an  immense  difference  between 
 1  quite'  and  l  very;'  and  the  omission  of  them  is  a  dagger  to 
 my  heart.  Being  assured  of  this,  I  know  you  will  cut  off  your 
 hand  rather  than  let  me  have  anything  but  l  Quite,  Quite,  Quite' 
 in  future.  "  Yours  ever,  "  Philoquite." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  Nov.  27,  1821. 
 
 "  Sweet  tidings  your  letters  bring.  The  abundance 
 of  your  own  personal  labours,  and  of  those  engaged  in  the 
 School-book  Society,  amazes  me  ;  and  the  success  your  labours 
 meet  with,  in  gaining  the  sanction  and  aid  of  Government, 
 fills  me  with  gratitude.  In  truth,  I  do  not  think  lightly  of  those 
 things:  I  well  know  the  force  of  prejudice:  I  well  know  that 
 God  alone  is  able  to  subdue  it;  and  that  till  He  opens  men's 
 eyes,  they  cannot  see  even  the  sun  at  noon-day.  Indeed,  I  feel 
 it  an  unspeakable  mercy  that  I  have  been  made  acquainted 
 with  these  secrets  of  the  Lord :  by  means  of  this  knowledge  I 
 derive  '  meat  out  of  the  eater,'  and  '  honey  from  the  strong.' 
 Yet  though  I  rejoice  and  glory  when  I  am  accounted  worthy 
 to  suffer  shame  for  Christ,  I  rejoice  no  less  when  I  see  '  the 
 earth  helping  the  woman,'  and  God  overruling  even  ( the  wrath 
 of  man  to  praise  him.'  It  does  seem  that  God  is  at  work  all 
 the  world  over :  and  that  the  time  is  hastening  on  apace  for 
 all,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  to  glorify  His  Name.  That  you 
 too,  my  beloved  Brother,  should  be  kept  in  so  hot  a  furnace  as 
 your  last  summer,  and  not  have  '  the  smell  of  fire  pass'  upon 
 you ;  and  this  too,  when  the  young  and  stout  were  attacked : 
 — my  dear  Sister  too,  that  she  also  has  been  preserved  !  I  tell 
 you  of  a  truth,  that  I  believe  these  things  to  be  of  God ;  and 
 that  '  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  Him.' 
 
 "  Former  letters  will  have  shewn  you  that  I  am  labouring 
 for  you,  to  provide  the  assistance  which  you  so  greatly  need. 
 I  have  a  most  lovely  man  to  send  you  :  all  that  is  wanting  is 
 a  vote  of  the  Court.  As  for  a  person  coming  to  you  as  a 
 Curate,  it  is  thought  that  the  Directors  would  not  suffer  such 
 an  anomaly  to  be  introduced  into  their  system  ;  and  I  fear 
 
-ZET.  CI.]  REV.    CHARLES   SIMEON.  391 
 
 that  there  is  another  Director  who  would  not  suffer  it,  even  if 
 an  Assistant  were  this  moment  landed  on  your  shore.  1  wish 
 that  he  were  forced  to  bear  your  burthen  for  one  summer  :  he 
 would  soon  feel  the  need  of  more  consideration  both  for 
 preachers  and  hearers.  I  love  general  rules  ;  and  I  can  ex- 
 cuse him  for  making  and  acting  up  to  them.  But  if  God 
 Himself  dispenses  with  his  laws  in  behalf  of  mercy,  who  is 
 that  man  that  shall  think  to  serve  God  by  establishing  and 
 maintaining  rules  at  the  expense  of  mercy  ?  I  wish  he  knew 
 what  that  meaneth,  '  I  will  have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice.'  .  .  . 
 "  I  am  truly  glad  that  you  have  expressed  so  decided  a 
 desire  that  James  should  go  out  as  early  as  possible  after  his 
 Term.     It  had   been  my  own   purpose  ;  but  I  was  already 
 
 blamed  not  a  little  by who  does  not  sufficiently  consider 
 
 what  is  best  for  the  youth.  But  I  have  learned  not  to  speak, 
 or  say  what  I  will  do  :  I  find  it  better  to  judge  and  act  in 
 silence  ;  and  not  in  relation  to  this  only,  but  in  every  thing. 
 However  you  have  spread  a  broad  shield  over  me,  and  I.  shall 
 be  as  firm  as  King's  Chapel.  Before  the  expiration  of  his 
 Term  I  shall  have  everything  in  readiness  for  him  ;  and  shall 
 fix  on  the  best  ship,  the  best  commander,  the  best  company, 
 as  for  my  own  son  :  and  shall  in  all  probability  sail  part  of 
 the  way  to  India  with  him,  as  I  did  with  you. 
 
 "  Yours,  &c.  "  C.  S." 
 
 A  Memorandum,  on  meeting  with  injurious  Treatment. 
 
 "K.C.,  Dec.  19,  1821. 
 "A  circumstance  has  just  occurred;  and  I  record  it 
 merely  to  illustrate  an  idea  long  familiar  to  my  mind,  and 
 brought  home  to  my  experience,  if  not  every  day,  certainly 
 every  week  of  my  life  ;  viz.,  that  the  servant  of  God  does  not 
 live  under  the  same  laws  as  others ;  and  that  if  he  were  to 
 act  towards  others  as  they  do  towards  him,  the  world,  who  are 
 regardless  of  the  treatment  he  meets  with,  would  be  full  of 
 indignation  against  him.     [The  incident  is  then  narrated.] 
 
 "  Perhaps  I  ought  to  take  some  notice  of  it ;  but  my  rule 
 is — never  to  hear,  or  see,  or  know,  what  if  heard,  or  seen,  or 
 known,  would  call  for  animadversion  from  me.  Hence  it  is 
 that  I  dwell  in  peace  in  the  midst  of  lions.  My  blessed  Lord, 
 'when  He  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again  ;  when  He  suffere  !. 
 He   threatened   not;   but    committed    Himself    to   Him   that 
 
392  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1822. 
 
 judgetli  righteously. '  That  seems  the  right  thing  for  me  to 
 do  ;  though  some  perhaps  would  think  it  better  for  me  to 
 stand  up  for  my  rights.  But  to  all  the  accusations  that  were 
 brought  against  Him,  our  Lord  made  no  reply  ;  'insomuch  that 
 the  governor  marvelled  greatly?  I  delight  in  that  record  : 
 and  God  helping  me,  it  is  the  labour  of  my  life  so  to  act,  that 
 on  my  account  also  the  governor,  or  spectator,  may  marvel 
 greatly. 
 
 "  My  experience  all  this  day  has  been,  and  I  hope  will  yet 
 continue  to  be,  a  confirmation  of  that  word,  '  Thou  wilt  hide 
 me  in  the  secret  of  thy  presence  from  the  strife  of  tongues.' 
 Insult  an  Angel  before  the  throne ;  and  what  would  he  care 
 about  it  1  Just  such  will  be  my  feeling,  whilst  I  am  hid  in 
 the  secret  of  my  Redeemer's  presence." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIY. 
 1822. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  Oxford,  April  26,  1822. 
 
 "  I  am  now  on  my  return  from  Ireland,  whither  I 
 have  been  with  my  dear  friend  Mr.  Marsh ;  he  for  the  Gen- 
 tiles, and  I  for  the  Jews.  As  you  will  soon  hear  from  me  at 
 large  respecting  your  beloved  James,  I  shall  pass  him  over, 
 with  only  saying,  that  I  have  taken  his  berth  in  the  David 
 Scott ;  that  on  the  23d  of  May  I  intend  to  go  and  see  him 
 receive  his  last  prizes ;  and  that  on  the  1  st  of  June  I  hope 
 your  Mother  and  I  shall  sail  with  him,  as  I  did  with  you  and 
 my  dear  Sister,  as  far  as  the  pilot  goes.  Mr.  Harrington  and 
 Sergeant  Blossett,  and  your  colleague  Mr.  Craufurd,  will  sail 
 with  him,  and  all  on  the  same  deck,  in  contiguous  cabins.  0 
 that  God  may  preserve  him  in  safety,  and  bring  him  to  your 
 bosom  as  the  most  dear  and  acceptable  of  all  earthly  treasures. 
 
 "  Now  for  Ireland. — You  will  wish  to  hear  of  my  motions 
 now  in  my  Climacteric,  more  especially  as  my  dial  has  been 
 1  put  back  ten  degrees.' 
 
 "  There  is  amongst  the  Prelates  of  Ireland  an  augmented 
 prejudice  against  the  truth.  The  Primate  and  the  Archbishop 
 of  Dublin  have  withdrawn,  and  others  with  them,  from  the 
 Bible  Society  and  all  the  Religious  Societies.     It  appeared  to 
 
iET.   62.]  IiKV.   CHARLES    SIMKOX.  393 
 
 me  therefore  that,  through  the  Divine  blessing,  I  might  do 
 good  hy  going  there.  The  bugbear  in  their  minds  is  Calvinism  ; 
 by  which  term  they  designate  all  vital  religion.  Yon  vrell 
 know  that  though  strongly  Calvinistic  in  some  respects,  I  am 
 as  strongly  Arminian  in  others.  I  am  free  from  all  the  tram- 
 mels of  human  systems  ;  and  can  pronounce  every  part  of 
 God's  blessed  Word,  ore  rotunda,  mincing  nothing,  and  fearing 
 nothing.  Perhaps  too  I  may  say,  that  from  having  published 
 sixteen  Volumes,  and  preached  for  forty  years  in  Cambridge, 
 I  may  be  supposed  to  give  a  pretty  just  picture  of  the  state  of 
 Evangelical  Religion,  such  as  it  really  is.  On  this  account 
 I  hoped,  that  however  insignificant  in  myself,  I  might  be  an 
 instrument  of  good  :  more  especially,  because  in  the  last  year 
 I  sent  to  every  Prelate  there  my  Sermons  on  the  Conversion  of 
 the  Jews.  It  happened  too  that  they  were  anxious  to  have 
 me  come  over  thither  ;  and  that  Mr.  Marsh  was  actually 
 engaged  to  go  for  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  With  joy 
 therefore  I  accepted  the  invitation,  being  myself  most  willing 
 to  go ;  and  accordingly  I  proceeded  with  Mr.  Marsh,  on 
 Monday,  April  8th,  and  got  to  Holyhead  on  Thursday  ;  and 
 we  reached  our  destined  home  in  good  health  and  spirits  on 
 the  Saturday  afternoon. 
 
 u  No  sooner  were  we  arrived  than  Irish  hospitality  evinced 
 itself  in  an  extraordinary  degree.  You,  who  know  the  precise 
 line  in  which  I  walk  at  Cambridge,  will  be  astonished,  as 
 I  myself  was,  to  find  Earls  and  Viscounts,  Deans  and  Digni- 
 taries, Judges,  &c.  calling  upon  me,  and  Bishops  desirous  to 
 see  me.  Invitations  to  dinner  were  numerous  from  different 
 quarters  \  one  had  been  sent  even  to  London,  and  to  Cam- 
 bridge, to  engage  us  to  dinner  on  the  Bible-day.  But  let  me 
 enter  on  what  will  appear  yet  more  extraordinary  on  the  other 
 hand.  The  Archbishop,  understanding  that  foreigners  were 
 invited  to  preach  in  Dublin,  had  said  that  he  had  no  objection 
 to  Mr.  Marsh  or  myself;  but  that  he  expected  the  minister  to 
 adhere  to  the  Canon,  which  required  the  exhibition  of  our 
 Letters  of  Orders  previous  to  our  admission  to  any  pulpit  in 
 his  province.  Information  respecting  this  had  been  sent  us, 
 and  we  came  prepared  :  and  the  Churchwardens  were  sum- 
 moned to  the  Vestry  to  record  and  attest  the  exhibition  of 
 them.  In  the  morning  of  the  next  day  I  preached  at  St. 
 George's  Church,  to  a  congregation  of  1200,  a  kind  of  pre- 
 paratory Sermon  for  the  Jews  \  and  God  seemed  to  be  mani- 
 
394  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1822- 
 
 festly  present  with  us.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  another 
 smaller  Church  in  the  outskirts  of  the  City  ;  and  had  reason 
 to  hope  that  the  word  did  not  go  forth  in  vain. 
 
 <e  On  the  next  day  (Monday)  I  dined  at  the  Countess  of 
 Westmeath's,  and  met  Judge  Daly  and  many  other  characters 
 of  the  highest  respectability.  Tuesday  was  the  Jews'  Society- 
 day.  This  Society  in  Ireland  takes  the  lead,  and  is  carried  on 
 with  surprising  spirit.  Their  Committee  meets  every  Monday 
 morning  \  and  they  give  themselves  to  prayer  as  well  as  to  the 
 ministry  of  the  various  offices  that  are  called  for.  The  Arch- 
 bishop of  Tuam  was  in  the  Chair  :  we  met  in  the  Rotunda.  It 
 is  however  ill-adapted  for  speaking.  The  windows  were  open 
 on  both  sides,  so  that  the  voice  was  carried  out  by  the  wind, 
 and  those  in  front  could  not  hear  :  I  did  my  best  however ; 
 but  not  without  suffering  for  it  for  two  or  three  days.  They 
 looked  to  me  as  the  representative  of  the  Society,  and  there- 
 fore I  felt  bound  to  exert  myself  to  the  uttermost.  It  was 
 altogether  a  very  interesting  meeting. 
 
 "The  Bible  Meeting  was  the  next  day.  The  Archbishop  again 
 was  in  the  Chair  :  and  his  Address  was  the  finest  thing  I  ever 
 heard.  The  Primate  and  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin  had  with- 
 drawn their  names  from  the  Society  ;  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam 
 therefore  stood  on  very  delicate  ground.  This  he  stated  ;  but 
 observed  that  as  they  had  not  declared  their  reasons  for  with- 
 drawing, and  he  could  discover  none  himself,  he  must  con- 
 tinue to  uphold  it.  He  spoke  with  a  dignity  suited  to  his 
 rank,  yet  with  the  meekness  of  his  Divine  Master.  Perhaps 
 Paul  before  Fes t us  will  give  you  the  best  idea  of  his  whole 
 action,  spirit,  and  deportment.  I  doubt  not  but  that  he  will 
 hear  of  that  speech  at  the  day  of  judgment.  After  the  read- 
 ing of  the  Report  I  left  the  Assembly  :  for  after  the  exertions 
 of  the  preceding  day  I  greatly  needed  rest.  Thursday  was 
 the  Meeting  of  the  School  Society:  that  was  in  a  smaller 
 room,  and  Earl  Roden  in  the  Chair.  It  was  a  most  delightful 
 Meeting:  and  my  dear  fellow-traveller,  Mr.  Marsh,  produced 
 a  vast  sensation,  as  indeed  he  generally  does  ;  such  a  playful 
 suavity  as  his  I  never  heard.  On  the  Friday,  at  the  Church 
 Mission  Society,  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam  again  presided.  If 
 I  could  have  accepted  of  all  the  invitations  they  would  have 
 lasted  almost  to  this  time. 
 
 "  On  Saturday  I  preached  my  Jewish  Sermon  to  a  good 
 congregation,  who  collected  £114,  and  my  Sermon  is  printing 
 
.ET.  G2.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  393 
 
 there:  and  as  I  preached  it  three  daya  ago  before  the  (Jniver- 
 rity  of  Cambridge,  it  is  printing  here  also  at  Cambridge,  where 
 
 I  am  finishing  this  letter.  1  shall  send  you  a  copy.  In  the 
 Note*  you  will  see  perhaps  a  harder  blow  at  Calvinism,  as  a/n 
 
 exclusive  tystem,  than  it  has  ever  yet  received.  It  has  been 
 assaulted  severely  by  enemies,  times  without  number  ;  but 
 here  it  is  wounded  by  a  friend  :  and  I  hope  the  blow  will  be 
 felt,  to  the  restraining  of  its  friends  and  the  reconciling  of  its 
 enemies  to  my  views.  I  believe  in  final  perseverance  as  much 
 as  any  of  them  ;  but  not  in  the  way  that  others  do.  God's 
 purpose  shall  stand  ;  but  our  liability  to  fall  and  perish  is  pre- 
 cisely the  same  as  ever  it  was  :  our  security,  as  far  as  it  relates 
 to  Him,  consists  in  faith ;  and  as  far  as  it  relates  to  ourselves, 
 it  consists  in  fear. 
 
 "  But  I  see  that  if  I  go  on,  my  paper  will  not  hold  half  that 
 I  have  to  say.  Let  it  suffice  therefore  to  add,  that  as  I  was 
 not  expected  in  other  parts  of  Ireland,  I  went  no  further,  but 
 
 returned  on  the  following  Monday  to  Holyhead On 
 
 the  morning  of  my  return  there  was  as  violent  a  storm  as  had 
 been  known  in  that  sea  for  twenty  years  :  and  already  I  have 
 seen  an  account  of  ten  ships  lost  in  it ;  one  King's  ship  of 
 eighteen  guns,  three  packets,  (I  myself  was  in  a  packet,)  three 
 large  foreign  ships,  and  three  smaller,  besides  many  fishing 
 vessels ;  and  I  doubt  not  several  other  ships  of  which  I  have 
 
 *  The  Note  referred  to  by  Mr.  Simeon  is  the  following  : — 
 
 "  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  whilst  Calvinists  complain  of  Armi- 
 nians  as  unfair  and  unscriptural,  in  denying  personal,  though  they 
 admit  national,  election,  they  themselves  are  equally  unfair  and  onscrip- 
 tural  in  denying  the  danger  of  personal  apostasy,  whilst  they  admit  it 
 in  reference  to  churches  and  nations.  It  is  lamentable  to  see  the  plain 
 statements  of  Scripture  so  unwarrantably  set  aside  for  the  maintaining 
 of  human  systems.  Happy  would  it  be  for  the  Church,  if  these  dis- 
 tinctions were  buried  by  the  consent  of  all  parties,  and  the  declarations 
 of  Holy  Writ  were  adhered  to  by  all,  without  prejudice  or  partiality  I 
 
 "The  Author's  views  of  this  subject  are  simply  these.  All  good  is 
 from  God,  dispensed  by  Him  in  a  way  of  sovereignty  according  to  the 
 counsels  of  His  own  will,  and  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  His  grace. 
 All  evil,  whether  moral  or  penal,  is  from  man  ;  the  moral,  as  resulting 
 from  his  own  free  choice  ;  the  penal,  as  the  just  and  necessary  conse- 
 quence of  his  sins.  The  Author  has  no  doubt  but  that  there  ifl  in  <  lod'l 
 blessed  Word  a  system  ;  but  it  is  a  far  broader  system  than  either  Cal- 
 1  inistfl  or  Arminians  admit.  His  views  of  that  system  may  be  seen  in 
 the  Preface  to  this  Work." 
 
 Inspecting  this  Note  Mr.  Simeon  wrote  not  long  before  his  death  : — 
 1  This  1  regard  as  very  important.' 
 
39 G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  L*8^ 
 
 not  heard.  Through  the  tender  mercy  of  God  I  was  kept  from 
 any  apprehensions,  having  my  mind  sweetly  employed  in  tra- 
 velling between  heaven  and  earth,  with  all  my  friends  succes- 
 sively in  my  head  ;  you  and  yours  were  not  forgotten.  I  trust 
 that  in  your  best  seasons  I  am  not  forgotten  by  you ;  and  I 
 hope  that  my  life  is  yet  preserved  for  further  usefulness  in  the 
 Church  of  God. 
 
 "  On  my  return,  I  stopped  a  few  days  at  Oxford,  accounting 
 it  a  matter  of  importance  to  see,  if  I  could,  some  of  the  Dons. 
 I  had  two  opportunities  of  seeing  several,  particularly  the  Pro- 
 vost of  Oriel;  with  whom  I  dined  and  held  most  profitable 
 conversation.  He  accords  more  with  my  views  of  Scripture 
 than  almost  any  other  person  I  am  acquainted  with  :  and  I 
 hope  our  conversation  was  made  useful." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Dr.  Coppleston,*  Provost  of  Oriel  College,  Oxford. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  "  May  10,  1822. 
 
 "  After  the  great  kindness  which  you  have  shewn 
 me,  I  make  no  apology  for  addressing  you  in  this  manner,  or 
 for  requesting  you  to  honour  me  with  accepting  three  copies  of 
 a  Sermon,  which  I  preached  on  Sunday  last  before  the  Univer- 
 sity of  Cambridge.  My  object  in  printing  it  is,  not  so  much 
 to  advocate  the  cause  of  the  Jews  and  their  claims  upon  us  for 
 our  best  exertions  in  their  behalf,  {that  having  been  done  in 
 my  two  former  Discourses,  circulated  through  the  Empire,)  as 
 to  give  to  Calvinism,  as  an  exclusive  system,  a  blow,  which  I 
 am  not  aware  it  has  ever  yet  received. 
 
 "  It  has  afforded  me  unspeakable  pleasure  to  find  a  cause, 
 which  I  conceive  to  be  so  essential  to  the  peace  and  welfare  of 
 the  Christian  Church,  and  which  throughout  my  whole  life  I 
 have  laboured  with  all  my  might  to  maintain,  so  ably  sup- 
 ported by  one  in  your  high  station ;  and  by  one  whose  state- 
 ments will  be  weighed  with  the  candour  and  consideration  due 
 to  them.  If,  agreeably  to  your  views,  all  would  be  content  to 
 meet  on  Scripture  ground,  and  not  attempt  to  be  wise  above 
 what  is  written,  how  many  controversies  and  contentions  might 
 be  avoided  !  We  may  surely  leave  to  Him,  who  has  given  us 
 the  Revelation,  to  explain  in  His  own  time  anything  which  we 
 cannot  comprehend.  I  do  conceive  that,  if  taken  abstractedly, 
 nothing  can  be  plainer,  than  that  all  good  is  of  God  and  all 
 
 *  The  Bishop  of  Llandaff. 
 
JET.   62.]  BET,    CHARLES    SIMEON.  397 
 
 evil  of  man.  It  is  only  the  attempt  to  reconcile  these  two 
 positions,  and  to  satisfy  our  own  reason  upon  every  difficulty 
 which  may  be  raised  respecting  them,  that  makes  the  ground 
 of  controversy  ;  and  I  earnestly  hope,  that  you  will  long  con- 
 tinue to  use  the  powerful  influence  of  your  pen  to  drive  men 
 from  that  ground,  and  to  establish  their  minds  on  the  broad 
 basis  of  Scripture  Truth.  I  am,  my  dear  Sir,  with  most  un- 
 feigned respect  and  esteem,  your  most  faithful  Servant, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  a  Missionary,  on  experimental  religion. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend,  "  K.  C,  Aug.  1G,  1822. 
 
 "  Never  did  I  take  up  my  pen  to  write  to  you  with 
 such  pleasure  as  at  this  moment.  Your  letter  is  come  to 
 hand,  dated  Dec.  5,  1821.  This  does  that,  which  I  both 
 desired  and  expected ;  and  in  that  very  particular  which 
 I  was  most  desirous  to  see.  It  shews  me,  what  I  was  most 
 anxious  to  hear,  that  you  are  growing  in  self-knowledge ;  and 
 it  therefore  opens  to  me  a  fit  opportunity  of  declaring  to  you 
 what  have  been  my  fears  respecting  you  from  the  beginning. 
 You  have  always  appeared  to  me  to  be  sincere.  But  your 
 views  of  Christianity  seemed  to  be  essentially  defective.  You 
 have  always  appeared  to  admire  Christianity  as  a  system;  but 
 you  never  seemed  to  have  just  views  of  Christianity  as  a 
 remedy ;  you  never  seemed  to  possess  self-knowledge,  or  to 
 know  the  evil  of  your  own  heart.  I  never  saw  in  you  any 
 deep  contrition,  much  less  anything  of  a  tender  self-loathing 
 and  self-abhorrence.  This  always  made  me  jealous  over  you 
 with  a  godly  jealousy  ;  and  never  till  this  moment  have  I  had 
 my  fears  for  your  ultimate  state  removed.  I  beheld  in  you 
 somewhat  of  a  child-like  simplicity ;  and  I  well  know  that  if 
 it  he  associated  with  contrition,  it  is  a  virtue  of  the  sublimes t 
 quality  \  but  if  contrition  be  wanting,  the  disposition  which 
 assumes  that  form  differs  but  little  from  childishness.  But 
 you  now  begin  to  feel  the  burthen  of  sin  :  you  now  begin, 
 though  still  in  a  very  small  degree,  to  have  your  mind  open 
 to  the  corruptions  of  the  heart,  and  to  your  need  of  a  dying 
 Saviour  to  atone  for  you  by  His  blood,  and  a  living  Saviour  to 
 renew  you  by  the  influences  of  His  Spirit.  Seek,  my  dear 
 friend,  to  grow  in  this  knowledge  ;  for  it  is  this  that  will  en- 
 dear the  Saviour  to  you,  and  make  you  stedfast  in  your  walk 
 with  God.     This  is  the  foundation  which  must  be  dug  deep, 
 
398  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1822. 
 
 if  you  would  ever  build  high,  and  the  ballast  which  alone  will 
 enable  you  to  carry  sail.  You  may  conceive  the  brazen  ser- 
 pent, which  Moses  erected  in  the  wilderness,  to  have  been 
 exquisitely  formed,  and  you  may  suppose  persons  to  have 
 greatly  admired  the  workmanship,  and  the  contrivance  of 
 erecting  it  upon  a  pole  for  the  benefit  of  all  who  should  be- 
 hold it  ;  but  the  meanest  person  in  the  whole  camp,  who  had 
 but  the  most  indistinct  view  of  it,  if  he  beheld  it  with  a  sense 
 of  his  own  dying  condition,  and  with  an  experience  of  its 
 efficacy  to  heal  his  wounds,  would  have  an  incomparably 
 better  view  of  it  than  the  virtuoso,  however  much  he  might 
 admire  it.  This  hint  will  shew  you  what  in  my  judgment 
 you  were,  and  what  I  hope  you  will  be.  Christianity  is  a  per- 
 sonal matter,  not  to  be  commended  merely  to  others,  but  to  be 
 experienced  in  your  own  soul :  and  though  you  may  confound 
 your  opponents  by  your  arguments,  you  will  never  do  any 
 essential  good,  and  much  less  will  you  reap  any  saving  benefit 
 to  your  own  soul,  till  you  can  say,  'What  mine  eyes  have 
 seen,  mine  ears  have  heard,  and  mine  hands  have  handled  of 
 the  word  of  life,  that  same  declare  I  unto  you.' 
 
 "  Your  work,  which  I  have  read  with  much  pleasure,  gives 
 me  reason  to  hope  that  God  is  teaching  you  this  lesson.  In 
 some  respects  your  situation  is  favourable  for  advancing  in  this 
 knowledge  :  in  other  respects  it  is  unfavourable.  It  is  favour- 
 able, because  you  will  be  made  to  feel  the  pride  and  vanity  of 
 the  human  heart;  sometimes  by  undue  complacency  in  your 
 victories,  and  at  other  times  by  undue  discouragement  from  your 
 disappointments.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  unfavourable,  be- 
 cause you  will  be  told  about  your  adroitness  in  wielding  your 
 weapons  of  assault  and  defence,  and  be  flattered  on  account  of 
 your  superiority.  But  you  will  remember  that  Herod,  when  he 
 listened  to  flattery,  was  eaten  up  with  worms.  You  will  have 
 no  one  with  you  to  caution  you  on  this  head  :  and  your  letters 
 from  England  are  likely  to  be  more  injurious  in  this  respect, 
 than  all  the  others  that  you  may  receive  from  every  quarter 
 of  the  world.  Remember,  that  if  we  are  '  lifted  up  with  pride, 
 we  shall  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil.'  At  present 
 you  are  but  a  novice  ;  this  therefore  will  be  your  danger.  Be 
 watchful  then  over  your  own  spirit,  and  live  nigh  to  God 
 in  earnest  and  continual  prayer  ;  and  then  you  may  hope  that 
 God  will  be  with  you,  and  will  i  preserve  you  blameless  unto 
 his  Heavenly  kingdom.' 
 
XT.  63.]  EST.  OHAXLBfl  simkon. 
 
 u  In  your  future  letters  open  your  mind  fully  to  me  :  and 
 expect  always  both  fidelity  and  love  from  your  very  affeo- 
 tionate  Friend,  "  C.  Simeon.'1 
 
 Extracts  from  a  Diary  written  in  1822, 
 
 "  Though  I  have  often  thought  of  keeping  a  Diary,  I  liav  j 
 as  often  relinquished  it  ;  because  1  should  not  deem  it  right 
 to  commit  to  paper  a  partial  view  of  my  experience,  nor  think 
 it  expedient  to  state  all  that  myself  am  conscious  of  before 
 God.  But  since  a  record  of facts  will  serve  as  a  memorial  of 
 passing  events,  and  as  my  life,  contrary  to  human  expectation, 
 becomes  more  replete  with  important  incidents,  I  put  down  a 
 few  of  them,  beginning  with  my  Climacteric. 
 
 u  Sept.  l!4.  Who  would  have  thought,  especially  for  the 
 last  sixteen  years,  that  I  should  ever  live  to  this  day  I  1  my- 
 self should  almost  as  soon  have  expected  to  attain  the  age  of 
 Methuselah,  as  to  see  this  day. — my  Climacteric  (63).  1  spent 
 this  day  as  1  have  for  these  forty-three  last  years,  as  a  day  of 
 humiliation  j  having  increasing  need  of  such  seasons  every 
 year  I  live. 
 
 My  strength  and  vigour  both  of  mind  and  body  seem  to 
 increase  with  years  :  and  1  bless  my  Ciod,  my  work  is  as 
 delightful  to  me  as  at  any  period  of  my  life. 
 
 Sept.  30.  Went  to  Norwich  to  attend  the  Meetings  there. 
 I  had  set  my  heart  on  administering  comfort  to  my  dear 
 afflicted  friend,  J.  J.  Gurney  of  Earlham,  who  has  lately  lost 
 the  most  lovely  of  wives  ;  and  it  pleased  God  so  to  pour  oil 
 and  wine  into  his  wounds,  that  he  rested  far  better  than 
 he  had  done  for  a  very  long  period. 
 
 Oct.  1.  I  met  the  Collectors  of  the  London  Society  at 
 Miss  Hancock's.  Mr.  Thelwall  and  Mr.  Stewart  of  Percy 
 Chapel  were  there  ;  we  all  officiated,  and  it  was  an  useful 
 season. 
 
 Oct.  2.  The  Church  Missionary  Society  met  :  and  I  spoke 
 there.  What  a  pity  it  is  that  people  cannot  seek  the  welfare 
 of  Jews  and  Gentiles  without  envy  and  jealousy  !  On  the  part 
 of  the  London  Society,  I  would  utterly  disclaim  and  abhor 
 everything  of  rivalry.  Love  to  God  and  man  should  be  the 
 only  feeling  of  the  soul. 
 
 Oct,  3.  "  The  Bible  Society,  where  I  attended.  My  aid  was 
 not  wranted. 
 
400  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1822. 
 
 Oct.  4.  The  London  (Jews')  Society  Meeting.  My  friends 
 at  Earlham  were  all  cold,  and  rather  prejudiced  against  the 
 
 Society.    acknowledged  that  he  did  not  think  well  of  the 
 
 Society,  on  account  of  several  persons  who  had  formerly  borne 
 a  conspicuous  part  in  it :  and  he  thought  we  ought  not  to  have 
 our  Meeting  at  the  time  that  the  other  Societies  had  theirs. 
 With  gentleness  and  love  I  answered  his  objections,  and  pretty 
 wrell  removed  them.  And  dear  Mr.  Gurney,  who  is  all  love, 
 prevailed  on  him  to  stay  and  speak  at  the  Meeting,  which  he 
 did  with  good  effect.  Mr.  B.  and  F.  C.  spoke,  as  did  Mr. 
 Gurney  also.  Here  I  found  the  benefit  of  a  principle  which 
 I  invariably  adopt,  of  never  pressing  upon  any  human  being 
 my  sentiments  or  wishes,  without  an  absolute  necessity.  If 
 a  friend  be  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  refusing  or  complying, 
 he  will  feel  grieved  :  but  if,  though  with  pain  to  himself, 
 he  do  anything  without  being  importuned,  he  has  a  sweet 
 feeling  of  love  excited  by  that  very  act ;  or,  if  he  refrain  from 
 doing  what  you  wish,  he  feels  a  love  to  you  for  not  pressing 
 him  against  his  will.  God  gave  me  the  hearts  of  all,  and 
 I  had  every  individual  active  in  my  cause.  I  should  indeed 
 have  been  better  pleased,  if  they  had  sought  to  please  God 
 instead  of  me ;  because  God  would  have  been  better  pleased 
 with  them,  and  would  have  rewarded  them  better  than  I  can 
 ever  do ;  but  I  am  pleased  to  find  my  principle  so  sanctioned 
 and  honoured  by  Almighty  God. 
 
 During  the  week  I  assisted  the  whole  family  at  Earlham  in 
 reading.  How  rare  it  is  to  find  a  person  who  reads  well ! 
 They  all  greatly  improved.  I  feel  this  to  be  a  very  important 
 vocation.  I  pretend  not  to  read  well ;  but  God  enables  me 
 to  give  instructions  which  are  not  to  be  obtained  elsewhere  ; 
 and  I  have  on  some  occasions  met  with  extraordinary  success. 
 The  world,  I  hope,  will  have  to  thank  me  for  the  benefit  that 
 
 has  already  accrued  to  Mr.  Gurney,  and  to  Mr. ,  whose 
 
 great  talents  are  lost  by  means  of  his  bad  delivery. 
 
 Oct.  14.  Went  to  Town,  and  next  day  to  Sir  Thos.  Bar- 
 ing's,  Stratton   Park;    I  went   to  meet   Mr. ,   who  had 
 
 informed  me  of  his  desire  to  return  to  the  Church.  They 
 wished  to  consult  me  as  to  the  means  to  be  adopted,  and  in  my 
 advice  I  went  as  opposite  to  my  dear  brother  Marsh,  as  the 
 East  is  from  the  West.  He  is  all  love  ;  and  lets  affection  sit 
 as  president  in  his  counsels.  I,  on  the  contrary,  turn  affection 
 out  of  the  council- chamber,  or  at  best,  only  let  him  have  a 
 
Ml.  68.]  RKV,    chaiu.ks   simi.m\.  101 
 
 tingle  vote.  If  I  advise,  it  is  in  order  to  produce  the  best  i 
 by  the  fittest  means  :  to  do  this,  I  must  consider,  not  what 
 I  wish,  but  what  others  will  think,  and  Bay,  and  do.  Paul 
 spoke  privately  to  the  chief  persons  at  Jerusalem  in  the  first 
 instance,  lest  he  should  defeat  his  pious  purposes  :  I  wish  to 
 tread  in  his  steps,  endeavouring  to  unite  the  wisdom  of  the 
 
 serpent  with  the  hannlessnoss   of  the  dove.      Sir  Thos.  B.  and 
 
 Mr. were  thoroughly  oonvinoed  that  my  plans  were  good  \ 
 
 and  they  will  act  upon  them. 
 
 Oct.  18.  The  Meeting  at  Bristol— the  Mayor  in  the  chair. 
 It  was  opened  with  a  fine  Report.  Dr.  Hamilton,  a  sen  of  the 
 Bishop  of  Dromore,  moved  the  first  resolution  :  he  is  a  Bweet- 
 
 Spirited  man,  with  a  ready  flow  of  words,  Mr.  Tholwall's  speech 
 was  very  pious,  eloquent,  and  sound;  it  produced  a  fine  impres- 
 sion. Mr.  Marsh  brought  forward  the  resolution  of  the  Greek 
 women  to  fight 'with,  and  die  by  the  side  of  their  husbands;  and 
 
 lie  urged  on  the  females  to  stand  by  their  husbands,  brothers, 
 and  Bons,  in  this  good  cause.  Major  Mackworth  Bpoke  admir- 
 ably. He  was  present  with  Wolff  at  Joppa,  at  what  is  supposed 
 to  be  the  house  of  Simon  the  tanner.  He  spoke  highly  of  the 
 interest  lie  excited  among  the  Jews.  //  UHH  tin  most  holy, 
 heavi  rdy  Mi '  tin' i  thai  I  e »  r  <itf<  na\  </. 
 
 Oct.  21.  In  the  Evening  there  was  a  large  party  of  ladies 
 and  gentlemen  at  the  Palace,  met  to  prepare  tor  forming  a 
 dews'  Society  the  next  day.  I  read  Mr.  W.'s  last  letter: 
 Mr.  Marsh  and  Mr.  Haw  trey  spoke  a  little,  and  rules  were 
 drawn  up  by  Mr.  Hodson.  After  the  company  were  gone, 
 I  conversed  much  and  deeply  with  our  home  party  :  a  divine 
 unction  was  upon  us,  and  1  believe  all  were  edified  and  com- 
 forted. 
 
 Oct.  22.  We  went  to  the  Meeting  at  Gloucester.  The 
 Bishop  in  the  chair.  The  Meeting  was  very  respectably 
 attended.  It  was  a  good  meeting  ;  but  not  so  holy  as  that  at 
 Bristol.  After  dinner  I  had  hours  of  conversation  with  the 
 Duchess  of  Beaufort  and  Mrs.  Whitmore.  About  thirty  per- 
 sons had  been  invited  to  tea  :  but  they  chose  to  have  me  to 
 themselves;  and  glad  should  I  be  if  I  could  record  the  conver- 
 sation. Ladies  in  their  station  have  a  very  difficult  path  to 
 move  in  ;  and  to  act  wisely  in  it  is  of  infinite  importance. 
 My  object  was  to  lead  them  into  all  those  nice  discriminations 
 which  the  Apostolic  writings  contain,  and  which  constitute 
 true  practical  wisdom.     The  easier  way  would  be  to  lay  down 
 
 D  D 
 
402  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1822. 
 
 broad  principles  without  any  qualifications,  and  to  adhere  to 
 them  without  any  regard  to  circumstances.  But  so  did  not  the 
 Apostle  :  he  became  '  all  things  to  all  men,  that  he  might  by 
 all  means  save  some.'  This  indeed,  if  injudiciously  done,  may 
 be  attended  with  bad  effect  both  to  themselves  and  others  ; 
 but  if  wisely  done,  and/or  God,  and  in  humble  dependence  on 
 Him  for  the  benefit  of  those  connected  with  us, — it  forms  the 
 line  of  distinction  between  a  wise  Christian,  who  by  his  (  well- 
 doing puts  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men,'  and  the 
 inconsiderate  Christian,  who  casts  only  stumblingblocks  in 
 their  way.  These  discriminations  are  exceedingly  difficult  to 
 be  reduced  to  system,  because  they  depend  on  a  variety  of 
 circumstances,  which  must  of  necessity  affect  every  separate 
 case.  We  sat  till  near  twelve  :  and  I  hope  that  both  the 
 ladies,  and  Mrs.  R.  who  wras  of  the  party,  will  have  reason  to 
 be  thankful  for  it.': 
 
 After  a  statement  of  the  rude  treatment  which  he  had  just 
 received  from  one  of  the  Fellows  of  his  College,  Mr.  Simeon 
 observes  : — 
 
 "  Nov.  8.  But  such  has  been  his  conduct  on  former  occa- 
 sions, and  such  of  many  others  at  different  times  ;  and  they 
 all  lead  me  to  practise,  what  God  has  hitherto  enabled  me  to 
 practise,  '  the  turning  of  the  right  cheek  to  him  who  smites 
 me  on  the  left,  and  the  giving  my  cloak  to  him  who  has  taken 
 away  my  coat.'  The  season  of  this  is  somewhat  peculiar  ;  Dr. 
 Buchanan  sent  me  this  very  morning  Dr.  Stewart's  Life.  I 
 had  opened  it  (perhaps  improperly)  to  see  if  there  were  any 
 mention  made  of  my  visit  to  him  at  Moulin  in  the  year  1796; 
 and  my  vanity  was  gratified  with  the  large  notice  taken  of  it, 
 and  the  unmerited  expressions  of  respect  in  a  book  which  is 
 circulating  to  a  great  extent  through  Scotland.  I  had  not 
 finished  that  part  five  minutes,  before  this  check  to  vanity  was 
 administered.  From  hence  then  I  learn  to  say,  '  Let  me  be 
 honoured  of  God,  and  trampled  under  foot  of  men.'  I  know 
 the  connexion  between  the  two,  nor  do  I  ever  wish  it  to  be  dis- 
 solved. But  who  would  have  believed,  that  a  person  who  but 
 lately  gave  £700  to  the  College  towards  the  building  of  the 
 bridge,  should  receive  such  treatment  as  this? 
 
 Nov.  9.  I  have  said  nothing  to  Mr. ,  or  to  the  Vice- 
 provost,  or  any  in  the  College,  about  Mr.  's  conduct.     It 
 
 is  the  second  blow  that  makes  the  battle.     And  what  harm 
 
JET.  G3.]  RET.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  409 
 
 does  it  do  to  me  to  be  silent?     To  pass  by  a  transgression   i 
 more  becoming  the  Gospel  than  to  resent  it. 
 
 Nov.  19.     Old  Mr.  Grant,  with  Professor  Parish,  called  on 
 
 me  and  dined  with  me.  It  was  a  great  grief  to  me  that  I 
 could  not  vote  for  his  son  on  Tuesday  next :  but  I  told  him 
 that  I  regard  my  vote  for  a  Member  of  Parliament  not  as  a 
 right  but  a  trust,  to  be  used  conscientiously  for  the  good  of 
 the  whole  kingdom ;  and  his  son's  being  a  friend  to  what  is 
 called  Catholic  Emancipation,  is  in  my  eyes  an  insurmountable 
 objection  to  his  appointment.  Gladly  would  I  give  to 
 Catholics  every  privilege  that  could  conduce  to  their  happi- 
 ness :  but  to  endanger  the  Protestant  ascendancy  and  stability 
 is  a  sacrifice  which  I  am  not  prepared  to  make.  Viewing  this 
 matter  as  I  do,  I  could  not  vote  for  Mr.  Robert  Grant,  if  he 
 were  my  own  son.     I  think  I  shall  not  vote  at  all. 
 
 Nov.  26.  Mr.  Grant  having  withdrawn,  I  feel  at  liberty  to 
 vote  for  Mr.  Bankes,  who  is  a  friend  both  to  the  existing 
 Government  and  the  Protestant  ascendancy.  The  Poll  lasted 
 two  days;  and  the  numbers  were,  for  Lord  Ilervey  280,  Mr. 
 Scarlett  219,  Mr.  Bankes  419.  I  am  glad  of  the  result,  be- 
 cause it  shews  the  sense  of  the  University  about  the  Catholic 
 question.  I  had  a  good  deal  of  conversation  with  Mr.  Bankes's 
 father,  who  fully  approved  of  my  letter  to  Lord  Liverpool, 
 and  engaged  to  shew  it  to  the  Lord  Chancellor,  and  Lord 
 Stowell.     0  that  it  might  open  their  eyes  !" 
 
 CHAPTER  XXV. 
 1823. 
 To  a  Father,  on  religious  society  for  his  Son. 
 
 "K.  C,  March  4,  1823. 
 "  If  he  were  to  have  spent  a  fortnight  or  three  weeks 
 
 at ,  I  should  have  dreaded  it.     Three  or  four  days  there 
 
 will  do  good:  more  than  that  will  do  harm.      This  needs  ex- 
 planation.    Mr.  ■ is  of  a  very  ardent  mind  \  truly  pious, 
 
 but  by  no  means  judicious.     His  bold,  broad,  animated  state- 
 ments have  been  made  without  effect.     But  to  contract  from 
 
 Mr. a  wild  discursive  habit  of  mind  or  speech,  would,  in 
 
 my  judgment,  be  a  calamity.     My  wish  is,   that  your   Son 
 should  see  religion  in  a  cheerful  dress  ;  but  that  he  should 
 
 D  1)  2 
 
404  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1823. 
 
 never  be  led  to  conceive  of  it  as  separable,  even  for  a  moment, 
 from  wisdom  and  gravity,  from  modesty  and  sobriety.     And 
 
 I  gave a  portable  and  easy  canon  whereby  to  judge,  and 
 
 to  assist  your  Son  in  judging,  namely  this:  Always  consider 
 whether  you  can  conceive  of  our  blessed  Lord  as  speaking  or 
 acting  in  such  a  way;  and  if  it  appears  quite  incongruous  for 
 Him,  be  very  cautious  of  adopting  it  yourself.  Mr.  M.  men- 
 tioned the  construction  which  your  son  put  upon  the  occupa- 
 tion of  his  mind  with  study.  This  was  nothing  more  than 
 what  was  to  be  expected.  I  told  him  to  tell  your  Son  from 
 me,  that  I  thought  an  hour  in  the  morning,  and  the  same  in 
 the  evening,  was  sufficient  for  religious  exercises,  and  better 
 than  a  longer  time.  The  Sabbath,  of  course,  he  would  devote 
 to  its  more  appropriate  studies.  I  am  not  anxious  about  com- 
 bating this  objection  very  strongly  at  the  present  moment. 
 Let  us  have  the  effect.  Let  the  mind  be  profitably  engaged, 
 and  like  the  light  the  propriety  of  such  an  occupation  will 
 bring  its  own  evidence  along  with  it,  and  its  own  reward  also 
 in  every  way." 
 
 On  religious  experience  and  cheerfulness. 
 
 To  the  Same.  «  K.  C,  July  17,  1823. 
 
 ..."  Your  Son  wants  to  Jcnoiv  whether  his  heart  is 
 right  with  God  ;  and  through  Mr.  E.  I  should  have  led  him 
 insensibly  to  the  knowledge  of  it,  just  as  I  should  shew  a 
 mower  whether  he  had  a  proper  edge  upon  his  scythe.  When 
 he  put  it  in  motion  and  saw  the  effects  produced,  he  would 
 have  a  demonstration  which  he  could  not  withstand.  So  your 
 Son,  brought  to  interest  himself  in  works  of  benevolence 
 abroad,  would  have  his  morbid  feelings  dispelled,  and  his  ex- 
 perience would  refute  his  arguments.  He  would  see  that  he  is 
 right,  in  spite  of  all  that  distorted  imagination  can  suggest. 
 .  .  .  The  things  which  I  regret,  are  the  loss  of  regular  study, 
 which  I  conceive  to  be  in  every  view  of  the  utmost  importance 
 to  him  ;  and  the  loss  of  a  friend,  who  with  wisdom  and  piety 
 possesses  a  good  measure  of  tact,  which  is  peculiarly  necessary 
 for  one  who  has  to  deal  with  a  mind  like  your  Son's.     Mr. 
 
 is  truly  excellent  as  possessing  real  piety ;  but  if  he  had 
 
 a  little  more  of  vivacity,  and  an  elasticity  of  mind  capable  of 
 suiting  itself  more  completely  to  the  motions  of  your  Son's 
 mind,  I  should  be  glad.    We  must  not  however  expect  to  find 
 
JET.  G3.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  406 
 
 every  thing  in  any  man.  Religion  is  calculated  to  make  Of 
 happy;  and  I  love  to  see  religion  in  a  cheerful  dress.  But 
 the  minds  of  men  are  differently  constituted ;  and  we  must 
 take  them  all  as  nature  and  grace  have  made  them.  Peter 
 and  John,  though  two  of  our  Lord's  most  favoured  disciples, 
 were  formed  in  different  moulds  ;  and  if  your  Son  should  not 
 set  off  the  beauties  of  religion  as  we  could  wish,  I  feel  no 
 doubt,  but  that  in  the  sight  of  the  Omniscient  Judge,  he  is  in 
 a  state  highly  to  be  envied  ;  his  heart  is  upright  \  his  con- 
 science is  tender;  his  spirit  humble;  his  conduct  uniform 
 and  holy." 
 
 Extracts  from  a  Diary  of  a  Journey  to  Paris. 
 
 "  Friday,  March  25.     Reached  Paris. 
 
 Sunday,  27.  We  went  to  Mr.  Way's  Chapel.  There  were 
 nearly  500  present,  many  were  in  an  ante-room.  Mr.  Way 
 preached  on  John  xiv.  1 .  He  was  eloquent  and  striking  ;  but 
 after  somewhat  of  a  desultory  manner.  I  stayed  for  the  after- 
 noon, when  Mr.  H.  preached.  If  he  had  strength  to  give 
 effect  to  his  words,  he  would  be  a  very  fine  preacher.  His 
 style  is  elegant,  and  his  discussion  sensible,  1  Pet.  i.  7. 
 
 Good  Friday,  April  1.  Mr.  Way's  Chapel  very  full ;  Prince 
 Leopold  and  the  Duchess  of  Somerset  received  the  Sacrament, 
 Above  200  persons  received  it.  Mr.  W.  went  out  of  his  way 
 to  introduce  his  favourite  subject.  I  think  it  could  hardly 
 be  a  fair  specimen  of  his  ministrations  ;  for  General  Macaulav 
 told  me  he  was  doing  extensive  good  ;  and  from  the  numbers 
 who  attend,  and  the  reverent  way  in  which  they  attend,  I 
 cannot  but  think  that  he  is  more  useful  here  than  he  would 
 be  in  any  other  place  on  earth. 
 
 I  am  invited  to  prolong  my  stay, 
 
 1.  To  dine  with  the  Duchess  de  Broglie,  the  daughter  of 
 Madame  de  Stael : 
 
 2.  To  attend  the  Jews'  Meeting  on  Friday  : 
 
 3.  To  preach  for  the  Jews  on  Sunday. 
 For  these  ends  I  shall  prolong  my  stay. 
 
 Sunday,  April  3.  Preached  for  Mr.  Way  on  Rev.  xv.  3,  1  ; 
 the  Congregation  large,  and  the  Communicants  200.  Truly 
 that  blessed  man  has  a  most  important  sphere. 
 
 Dined  with  Lady  William  Bentinck. 
 
 Wednesday,   6th.     Lady  Wm.  took  me  in  her  carriage   to 
 
406  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1823. 
 
 the  Duke  cle  Broglie's.  The  Duchess  understands  English 
 well  ;  and  has  both  written  a  Preface  to  Mr.  Erskine's  book 
 on  the  Evidences  of  Christianity,  and  translated  his  book  on 
 Faith.  I  had  a  great  deal  of  conversation  with  her.  She  has 
 a  strong  aversion  to  Calvinism,  and  a  strong  persuasion  that 
 the  Heathen  shall  be  saved  ;  because  it  would  be  contrary  to 
 all  that  God  has  done  for  the  salvation  of  the  world,  to  punish 
 those  to  whom  that  salvation  has  not  been  revealed.  I  opened 
 to  her  my  views  of  the  Scripture  system,  as  far  broader  than 
 either  Calvin  or  Arminius  made  it ;  and  I  shewed  her  that 
 brokenness  of  heart  was  the  key  to  the  whole.  She  is  a  lovely 
 woman  and  very  sensible.  Her  mother,  Madame  de  Stael, 
 has  no  reason  to  be  ashamed  of  such  a  daughter. 
 
 Friday,  8th.  I  then  called  on  Lady  Wm.  B.  and  went 
 with  her  to  Marshal  Soult's,  to  see  his  collection  of  pictures. 
 Those  which  are  most  esteemed  are  the  Pool  of  Bethesda,  and 
 the  Pteturn  of  the  Prodigal  Son.  Of  the  former  I  should  say, 
 the  paralytic  is  extremely  good  ;  but  the  compassion  of  our 
 Lord  is  human,  not  Divine.  I  think  that  as  our  Lord  spake 
 as  God  (John  v.),  so  he  should  be  represented  as  acting  like 
 God  ;  and  that  the  countenance  should  rather  have  expressed 
 ^majestic  benignity  than  human  compassion.  Respecting  the 
 latter  I  should  say,  Most  persons  would  think  that  the  father 
 expresses  too  little  joy  ;  but  to  me,  he  says  to  his  son,  '  Drop 
 that  subject ;  you  pain  me  by  your  confessions  ;'  and  this 
 I  consider  to  be  more  suited  to  the  occasion  than  an  expression 
 of  great  joy.  Joy  alone  might  have  become  a  brother  or  a 
 sister  ;  but  this  mixed  feeling  became  a  father.  The  son's 
 expression  is  exquisite ;  and  the  boy  bringing  the  fatted  calf, 
 and  the  servants  the  best  robes,  are  all  finely  in  character. 
 I  prefer  this  to  the  former.  Then  we  went  to  a  Jews'  Meeting 
 at  Mr.  Way's.  There  were  several  blessed  men  there  ;  parti- 
 cularly M.  Merle  d'Aubigne,  Protestant  Minister  at  Brussels, 
 and  M.  Bertalacci  of  Versailles.  I  had  sweet  union  with  both 
 of  them.  We  all  dined  at  Mr.  Way's  ;  and  my  soul  was  much 
 refreshed  with  the  conversation  of  these  two. 
 
 Sunday,  April  10.  I  preached  at  Mr.  Way's  Chapel  on 
 John  iv.  22,  for  the  Jews.  The  Chapel  was  not  quite  so  full 
 as  on  Good  Friday.  I  had  a  remarkably  blessed  season  for  a 
 full  hour.  Most  were  in  tears.  The  Duchess  de  Broglie  was 
 there. 
 
 Monday,  April  11.     Left  Paris,  to  my  great  joy." 
 
JEH  03.]  i:i-:v.    CHARLES   si.mi:o\.  407 
 
 On  the  important  and  delicate  topics  in  the  following  letter 
 to  the  Duchess  of  Beaufort,  Mr.  Simeon  observes  in  bia  Diary: — 
 
 "I  had  many  repeated  opportunities  of  opening  what  I 
 considered  as  the  Scriptural  view  of  this  subject,  drawing  as 
 accurately  as  I  could  the  line  between  Christian  liberty  and 
 Christian  duty.  I  have  done  this  more  fully  in  a  letter,  which 
 at  her  request  I  sent  her ;  and  which  she  has  since  shewn  to 
 the  Duke  :  and  it  seems,  by  her  answer,  to  have  satisfied  in 
 a  measure  all  their  minds.  I  pray  God  it  may  never  prove 
 a  snare  to  her  or  her  daughters.  I  wrote  it  as  in  the  sight  of 
 God,  and  shewed  it  to  Mr.  Sargent  and  Mr.  Haw  trey  before 
 I  sent  it ;  and  if  it  prove  a  blessing  to  them,  it  will  be  some 
 little  recompense  from  the  Lord  for  all  the  kindness  which 
 they  shewed  me." 
 
 To  the  Duchess  of  Beaufort. 
 
 u  My  dear  Madam,  "  May  13,  1823. 
 
 "  On  the  subject  of  your  Grace's  letter,  I  have  always 
 felt  myself  incompetent  to  advise  those  who  move  in  the  higher 
 walks  of  life.  I  know  in  a  measure  what  the  blessed  Word 
 of  God  says  in  relation  to  our  separation  from  the  world,  and 
 I  know  in  a  measure  the  line  of  conduct  that  befits  my  own 
 situation  in  life  :  but  when  I  come  to  mark  with  precision  the 
 line  that  is  to  be  observed  in  your  high  station,  I  feel,  and 
 have  ever  felt,  myself  unequal  to  the  task.  My  own  habits, 
 instead  of  inspiring  me  with  confidence  in  relation  to  others, 
 only  make  me  the  more  diffident.  I  am  a  man  of  some  firm- 
 ness and  decision  of  character  \  and  from  the  first  moment 
 that  I  set  myself  to  seek  the  Lord,  I  gave  up  myself  wholly  to 
 Him,  and  separated  myself  altogether  from  the  world.  I  had 
 no  one  to  control  me  :  my  situation  favoured  it  :  the  people 
 about  me  had  not  (as  far  as  I  could  see)  one  particle  of  what 
 I  judged  to  be  the  only  true  wisdom  :  and  therefore  I  walked 
 with  Him  only  who  had  chosen  and  called  me  to  be  His 
 servant.  And  to  this  hour  I  have  ever  persevered  in  this 
 course  :  I  feel,  and  have  ever  felt,  that  I  have  no  talents  for 
 the  world,  no  taste  for  the  world,  no  time  for  the  world  ;  and 
 therefore,  except  as  an  Ambassador  from  the  Lord,  I  have  had 
 for  forty-four  years  almost  as  little  to  do  with  the  world,  as  if 
 I  had  not  been  in  the  world. 
 
408  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1823. 
 
 "  It  were  easy  therefore  for  me  to  draw  my  line  broad,  and 
 to  make  as  little  distinction  for  others,  as  I  have  made  for 
 myself.  But  it  does  not  appear  to  me  that  this  would  comport 
 either  with  wisdom,  or  with  love.  The  difference  between 
 young  and  old  Ministers,  in  general,  consists  in  this  ;  that  the 
 statements  of  the  former  are  crude  and  unqualified,  whilst 
 those  of  the  latter  have  such  limitations  and  distinctions,  as 
 the  Scriptures  authorize  and  the  subjects  require.  The  doc- 
 trines of  salvation  by  faith  alone  and  of  predestination,  &c. 
 are  often,  it  is  well  known,  so  stated  as  to  become  a  stumbling- 
 block  to  thousands  ;  whilst,  when  scripturally  stated,  they 
 approve  themselves  to  those  who  have  been  most  prejudiced 
 against  them.  And  this,  I  think,  particularly  distinguishes 
 the  statements  of  Ministers  respecting  overcoming  the  world. 
 A  person  who  views  the  subject  broadly,  and  without  reference 
 to  the  different  circumstances  of  men,  finds  it  easy  to  adduce 
 strong  and  sweeping  expressions,  and  to  require  a  full  confor- 
 mity to  them  without  any  modification  whatever.  But  one 
 who  takes  into  his  account  all  the  varieties  of  situation  in 
 which  Christians  move,  and  all  the  diversities  of  circumstances 
 under  which  they  may  be  placed,  will  feel  it  his  duty  to  consider 
 what  those  situations  and  circumstances  call  for,  and  what 
 influence  they  ought  to  have  on  the  conduct  of  those  who  are 
 found  in  them.  They  will  be  led  to  distinguish  between  the 
 spirit  and  the  letter  of  a  command,  and  to  modify  the  latter, 
 whilst  in  the  strictest  possible  way  they  adhere  to  and  require 
 the  former. 
 
 "  Take  this  in  relation  to  our  baptismal  vow.  If  a  person 
 in  my  situation  were  to  affect  the  pomp  and  grandeur  of  a 
 Duke,  I  should  not  hesitate  to  denounce  him  as  violating  his 
 baptismal  engagements.  But  does  a  person  of  your  Grace's 
 rank  come  under  that  anathema,  because  of  the  elegancies  that 
 are  about  you  ?  or,  if  the  King  were  to  become  truly  alive  to 
 the  best  things,  must  he  dismiss  all  that  adorns  his  palaces  ? 
 From  those  who  are  the  most  unqualified  in  their  statements, 
 I  differ  not  one  atom  in  principle,  but  only  in  the  application 
 of  that  principle.  What  would  be  wrong  in  one  person,  would 
 not  be  so  in  another;  and  what  would  be  wrong  under  some 
 circumstances,  would  not  be  so  under  other  circumstances. 
 What  would  be  wrong  if  done  from  choice,  might  not  be  wrong 
 if  done  for  fear  of  offending  others,  or  of  casting  a  stumbling- 
 block  before  them,  or  with  a  view  to  win  them.     The  whole 
 
jet.  03.]  i;i;v.  Charles  BlXIOir.  400 
 
 College  of  Apostles  advised  St.  Paul  to  purify  himself  with 
 those  who  had  on  them  the  vows  of  Nazarites,  And,  though 
 I  doubt  not  but  that  there  are  Christians  of  a  high  stamp, 
 who  would  condemn  them  all,  and  call  it  a  sinful  conformity, 
 I  am  not  prepared  to  do  so.  I  suspect  my  own  judgment 
 rather  than  that  of  the  Apostles.  Christians  of  this  high  cast 
 will  bend  to  no  one  either  in  sentiment  or  in  conduct ;  but 
 will  inflexibly  adhere  to  their  own  way :  but  I  feel  inclined 
 rather  to  become  (as  far  as  God's  word  will  admit)  '  all  things 
 to  all  men/  not  through  fear  of  their  destroying  me  ;  but  from 
 love,  that  I  may  save  them.  I  would  eat  or  not  eat  meat, 
 according  to  circumstances  ;  and  act  differently  towards 
 Timothy  and  Titus,  according  as  I  thought  I  should  promote 
 or  obstruct  the  welfare  of  others.  I  know  I  should  be  called  in- 
 consistent, and  unstable,  and  be  represented  as  conceding  too 
 much  to  the  opinions  and  prejudices  of  men.  But  I  should 
 account  it  a  small  matter  to  be  judged  of  man's  judgment,  if 
 only  I  approved  myself  to  God  and  my  own  conscience. 
 
 u  It  is  doubtless  an  easier  path  to  disregard  the  sentiments 
 and  feelings  of  all  others,  and  to  act  for  myself  independently 
 of  them :  but  I  have  not  so  learned  Christ  ;  nor  can  I  so  teach 
 His  blessed  Gospel.  I  think  that  in  any  compliances  which  I 
 were  urged  to  make  for  the  sake  of  peace  and  love,  I  should 
 be  regulated  by  the  quality  of  the  act  itself;  if  it  were  evil  in 
 itself,  no  power  or  persuasion  on  earth  should  induce  me  to  do 
 it ;  if  it  were  evil  only  in  its  accidental  circumstances,  as  cir- 
 cumcision was,  I  should  consider,  what  was  likely  to  arise  out 
 of  that  particular  case ;  and  should  be  regulated  by  the 
 urgency  of  the  occasion,  and  the  probability  of  the  result.  In 
 examining  the  particular  act  which  I  was  required  to  perform, 
 I  should  guard  against  blind  superstition  on  the  one  hand, 
 and  unreasonable  scrupulosity  on  the  other.  Superstition 
 makes  that  to  be  duty  which  is  no  duty ;  and  scrupulosity 
 makes  that  to  be  sin  which  is  no  sin.  And  I  would  endeavour 
 to  have  my  conscience  well  informed,  so  as  to  avoid  both  the 
 one  and  the  other. 
 
 "  But  here  there  is,  and  ever  must  be,  room  for  much  dif- 
 ference of  opinion.  Every  one  has  a  standard  of  his  own,  and 
 is  disposed  to  make  that  a  rule  for  all  other  persons.  Front 
 the  latitudinarian  to  the  hermit,  all  will  be  equally  confident: 
 but  my  rule  should  be,  '  Let  every  one  be  fully  persuaded  in 
 his  own  mind.'     There  is  no  precise  line  in  Scripture  drawn 
 
410  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1823. 
 
 with  respect  to  Church  Government :  yet  the  whole  Christian 
 Church  is  filled  with  dissensions  and  animosities,  because  all 
 will  dogmatize  for  others,  instead  of  conceding  to  each  other  a 
 liberty  to  judge  for  themselves,  and  being  content  with  that 
 Apostolic  dogma,  '  Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in 
 order.'  So  it  is  with  respect  to  what  may  be  called,  a  con- 
 formity to  the  world.  Who  shall  draw  a  precise  line  in  every- 
 thing, ami  say,  '  Thus  far  you  may  go,  and  no  farther?'  Who 
 shall  undertake  to  say  to  a  poor  man,  '  You  must  not  visit  a 
 poor  neighbour;'  or  to  a  gentleman,  '  You  must  not  shew 
 courtesy  to  a  neighbouring  gentleman ;'  or  to  a  peer,  '  You 
 must  not  pay  a  customary  respect  to  him  whose  peer  (by 
 creation  at  least)  he  isf  In  my  mind,  it  is  a  question  of 
 degrees,  as  far  as  acts  are  concerned;  and  a  question  of  incli- 
 nation, as  far  as  the  habits  are  concerned.  In  the  habit  of  our 
 mind  we  should  be  altogether  dead  to  the  world ;  but  in  our 
 acts  we  are  not  so  called  to  separate  from  all  ungodly  persons 
 as  to  have  no  intercourse  with  them  whatever ;  for  then,  as  the 
 Apostle  says,  '  we  must  needs  go  out  of  the  world  ;'  whereas 
 our  blessed  Lord  prayed  '  not  that  we  should  be  taken  out  of 
 the  world,  but  be  kept  from  the  evil  of  it.'  If  we  think  that 
 by  going  out  of  the  world  we  shall  get  rid  of  all  difficulties, 
 Ave  shall  find  ourselves  mistaken.  We  may  change  our  diffi- 
 culties ;  but  we  shall  not  divest  ourselves  of  them  altogether ; 
 nor  is  it  unqualified  good  that  we  shall  do  by  such  conduct. 
 We  may  make  our  own  path  easier :  but,  if  we  cast  a  stum- 
 blingblock  in  the  way  of  multitudes,  whom  by  more  temperate 
 measures  we  might  have  conciliated,  we  shall  have  no  reason 
 to  glory  in  the  choice  that  we  have  made.  In  my  opinion,  it 
 is  not  by  abandoning  our  situation  in  life  that  we  are  to 
 honour  God,  but  by  being  examples  in  it,  and  by  filling  it  to 
 His  glory.  And,  if  we  desire  to  fill  it  to  His  glory,  and  pray 
 earnestly  to  God  for  grace  to  do  so,  we  may  expect  Him  to 
 direct  us  in  all  our  ways,  and  to  uphold  us  by  His  power  that 
 our  footsteps  slip  not. 
 
 "  And  now,  have  I  said  this  from  love  to  the  world  1  My 
 whole  life  for  forty-four  years,  after  having  to  the  age  of  nine- 
 teen enjoyed  all  that  the  world  could  give  me,  shall  answer 
 that  question.  Or,  do  I  say  it  from  the  fear  of  man?  That 
 also  my  whole  life  will  answer.  Or,  do  I  say  it  from  com- 
 plaisance to  a  person  in  high  life?  My  writings  are  full  of 
 this  subject  whenever  the  occasion  called  for  it;  and  I  have 
 
JBT.  68.]  REV.  CHABLE8   SIMEOV.  411 
 
 Beyer  varied   in  my  judgment   respecting  it.      I   g]  eak  as  I 
 
 think  St.  Paul  would  speak,  if  he  were  in  my  place:  and  whiM 
 I  state  my  views  without  obtruding  them,  as  if  1  were  com- 
 petent to  judge  for  all  the  world,  1  leave  others  to  think  and 
 act  for  themselves,  commending  them  to  God  for  His  special 
 grace  and  direction  ;  for  it  is  God  alone  that  can  direct  us  in 
 such  intricate  paths;  and,  in  whatever  path  He  calls  us  to 
 walk,  His  grace  is  sufficient  to  uphold  us. 
 
 "  As  to  personal  advice,  I  presume  not  to  give  it  :  but  as  to 
 my  opinion  about  the  boundaries  of  Christian  liberty  and 
 Christian  duty,  I  should  sin  against  God  if  I  dissembled  it. 
 A  brother  or  a  sister  has  a  right  to  demand  it  of  me  in  the 
 name  of  the  Lord,  and  I  am  not  at  liberty  to  refuse  it.  I 
 speak  according  to  the  light  that  I  have,  and  in  the  integrity 
 of  my  heart  before  God.  I  would  not  cast  a  snare  upon  any 
 one,  either  by  entangling  his  conscience  with  unnecessary 
 restrictions,  or  by  accommodating  the  path  of  duty  to  human 
 infirmity.  I  look  at  the  Apostle  Paul  in  his  own  personal 
 example,  and  in  the  directions  he  has  given  to  the  Church  ;  and 
 according  to  my  view  of  them  I  have  stated  my  judgment.  I 
 again  say,  to  take  a  broad  sweeping  rule  for  ourselves  is  far 
 easier.  It  is  easier  for  monks  or  virgins  to  shut  themselves 
 up  in  cloisters,  than  to  fill  up  their  stations  well  in  life  :  and 
 they  can  find  abundantly  sufficient  to  justify  their  conduct  to 
 their  own  minds.  But  we  Protestants  have  other  views  of 
 Christian  liberty  and  Christian  duty  ;  and  I  am  not  sure  that 
 this  will  not  be  found  a  case  in  point,  as  it  respects  the  fore- 
 going subject.  To  shut  ourselves  up  entirely  from  the  world, 
 and  put  our  light  under  a  bushel,  is  the  more  easy  :  but  to  be 
 6  blameless  and  harmless  as  sons  of  God,  without  rebuke,  in 
 the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  nation,  shining  among 
 them  as  lights  in  the  world,  and  holding  forth  among  them 
 the  word  of  life'  (Phil.  ii.  15,  16),  is  in  my  opinion  more 
 worthy  of  our  profession,  more  honourable  to  our  God,  and 
 more  beneficial  to  those  whose  welfare  we  are  bound  to  seek. 
 
 "  Your  Grace  is  at  liberty  to  make  what  use  you  please  of 
 this  :  only  /  will  enter  into  no  controversy  with  any  one 
 respecting  it. 
 
 "  My  prayer  to  God  for  your  Grace,  and  for  your  daughters, 
 is,  that  God  may  pour  out  His  Spirit  upon  you  abundantly 
 through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour ;  that  He  may  guide  you 
 into  all  truth,  and  direct  you  to  '  walk  wisely  before  Him  in  a 
 
412  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1823. 
 
 perfect  way ; '  and  that  you  may  be  enabled  to  c  stand  perfect 
 and  complete  in  all  the  will  of  God.' 
 
 "  I  am,  my  dear  Madam,  your  Grace's  most  truly  affectionate 
 and  devoted  Servant,  u  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  T.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Nov.  22,  1823. 
 
 "  Before  you  receive  this  you  will  probably  have 
 heard  of  the  loss  that  India  and  Britain  have  sustained  in  the 
 death  of  Mr.  Grant.  His  illness  was  only  of  about  two 
 hours'  continuance.  But  to  a  man  like  him,  this  I  think  was 
 a  blessing.  But  this  loss  will  be  severely  felt  in  the  Direc- 
 tion ;  I  am  happy  however  to  inform  you,  that  on  my  writing 
 
 to  Mr. ,  he  has  assured  me  that  he  will  stand  in  the  place 
 
 of  Mr.  G.,  and  employ  me  to  furnish  him  with  Chaplains  as 
 Mr.  G.  did 
 
 "  In  strength  of  mind  and  body  I  have  reason  for  thankful- 
 ness ;  and  I  hope  in  ministerial  usefulness  also,  if  I  may  judge 
 by  the  numbers  of  the  University  that  attend  my  ministry. 
 At  this  time  I  am  preaching  five  Sermons  upon  the  Law  (Gal. 
 iii.  19),  at  St.  Mary's  :  and  the  numbers  that  flock  thither  are 
 so  great,  that  many  of  the  University  are  forced  to  go  away, 
 not  being  able  to  get  in.  At  my  weekly  tea-party,  where 
 none  are  invited,  I  had  yesterday  forty  young  men.  For  all 
 this  I  have  great  reason  for  thankfulness.  I  have  long  looked 
 for  nothing  but  debility  and  death  ;  and  beyond  all  human 
 expectation  God  has  continued  to  me  both  life  and  strength  ; 
 insomuch  that  I  am  thinking  of  putting  to  press  my  entire 
 work  of  twenty  volumes ;  and  am  on  that  account  sweeping 
 away  the  remainder  of  my  '  Horce'  at  half  price.  No  one 
 will  edit  the  work  with  half  the  care  that  I  shall  :  and  there- 
 fore 1  think  it  desirable  to  do  it  in  my  lifetime,  if  my  life 
 should  be  so  long  preserved.  It  will  take  two  years  to  print  it. 
 
 "  I  delight  to  hear  such  blessed  tidings  of  my  beloved  James. 
 Give  my  kindest  love  to  him.  We  bear  him  in  sweet  remem- 
 brance, and  most  affectionately  long  for  his  welfare  in  every 
 jjossible  view. 
 
 "  My  ever  dear  Brother,  most  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
JET.  64.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  1  1  \) 
 
 To  a  Friend  who  requested  the  loan  of  a  larg-<-  sum, 
 
 "My  dear  Sir,  "Oct.  13,  1823. 
 
 "  Your  letter  demands  a  frankness  on  my  part  which 
 might  otherwise  appear  to  savour  of  ostentation.  Having  no 
 family,  and  my  Brother's  family  being  in  good  circumstances, 
 and  having  suffered  a  legacy  to  be  left  me  for  the  express  pur- 
 pose of  doing  that  good  which  was  in  a  measure  lost  to  the 
 world  by  my  late  Brother's  death ;  I  have  for  these  many  years 
 determined  to  devote  a  great  part  of  the  principal,  and  all  the 
 interest,  to  the  service  of  our  common  Lord,  who  gave  His  own 
 life  a  ransom  for  us.  The  object  I  have  selected,  and  prose- 
 cuted for  several  years,  has  been  the  purchase  of  Living-, 
 (which  I  commit  immediately  to  Trustees  in  perpetuity,)  that 
 in  them  may  be  preached  those  doctrines  which  have  produced 
 so  happy  an  effect  on  my  own  soul  •  (you  remember  me  a  very 
 different  person  at  Eton  from  what  I  have  been  these  forty- 
 five  years  since  I  came  to  College).  I  have  bought  several, 
 and  for  above  this  month  past  I  have  expected  a  demand  of 
 £9000  for  fresh  purchases :  and  I  am  at  this  moment  in  treaty 
 for  two  more  Livings.  I  should  not  have  been  able  to  go  on 
 thus  far,  if  I  had  not  been  helped  ;*  but  my  plan  is  first  to 
 leap  into  the  mire,  and  then  to  say  to  my  friends,  'If  you 
 choose  to  give  me  an  helping  hand,  I  will  take  a  few  more 
 leaps  ;'  but  my  efforts  must  of  necessity  be  bounded  by  my 
 means.  I  do  not  first  ask,  and  then  act ;  but  first  act,  and 
 then  ask  ;  and  leave  it  to  the  Lord  to  send  friends  to  my 
 assistance,  or  not,  as  it  shall  please  Him.  With  respect  to  the 
 issue  I  have  no  uneasiness.     King  Henry  finds  me  with  a  very 
 
 *  Early  in  this  year  Mr.  Simeon  made  the  following  Memorandum 
 in  his  Diary  : — 
 
 "What  wonders  docs  our  'jracious  God  work  !  Behold  I  hut  four 
 days  ago  my  friend  Lord  1\  offers  to  aid  me  with  £4000,  and  Dr.  Kil- 
 Tington  this  day  has  offered  to  put  at  my  disposal  £10,000  Stock,  worth 
 £7500.  How  evidently  is  Cod  with  me  in  this  good  work  !  And  what 
 an  encouragement  does  this  afford  me  to  serve  Him  yet  further  !  Shall 
 I  on  account  of  these  assistances  spare  myself?  God  forbid.  No:  I 
 will  with  God's  help  proceed,  and  rather  increase  than  diminish  my 
 own  efforts;  in  proportion  as  God  stirs  up  his  people  to  help  me.  And 
 I  record  this  not  only  as  a  Memorandum  to  prevent  mistakes,  but  as  a 
 pledge  to  Thee,  my  God  and  Father,  that,  with  Thy  help,  1  will  pro* 
 to  serve  Thee  with  my  own  property,  as  well  as  with  the  property  of 
 others  which  may  be  entrusted  to  me.  May  God  accept  my  poor  ser- 
 vices, and  may  His  holy  name  be  for  ever  adored  for  all  the  wonders 
 which  He  has  wrought  for  me  in  providence  as  well  as  grace  ! " 
 
414  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1824. 
 
 adequate  supply  to  my  wants,  though  I  should  have  nothing 
 else,  and  beyond  my  means  I  shall  on  no  account  proceed. 
 Nevertheless,  I  am  not  anxious  to  stop  much  short  of  them. 
 To  be  my  own  Executor  is  a  thing  which  I  contemplate  with 
 pleasure  rather  than  with  pain,  provided  I  do  only  what  is 
 wise  in  itself,  and  conducive  to  the  object  I  have  in  view. 
 
 "  This  plain  story  will  be  the  best  answer  I  can  give.  It 
 speaks  for  itself,  and  supersedes  all  the  apologies,  which,  if  I 
 were  not  thus  frank  and  open,  I  should  be  constrained  to  make ; 
 and  it  at  the  same  time  demonstrates  the  sincerity  with  which 
 I  am,  my  dear  Sir,  your  most  faithful  friend  and  Servant, 
 
 «  C.  Simeon." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVI. 
 18-24—1826. 
 
 To  the  Eev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  «  K.  C,  Camb.,  June  8,  1824 
 
 .  .  .  "  I  now  come  to  that  which  is  more  particularly 
 my  own  province. 
 
 "  1st.  To  ask  you  wrhether  you  ever  received  my  letter, 
 desiring  to  know  how  I  may,  to  the  greatest  profit,  apply  a 
 sum  of  money  left  to  me  with  two  other  trustees  by  Lord  Vis- 
 count Powerscourt  for  the  use  of  India.  I  wish  you  to  learn, 
 and  to  give  me  a  choice  of  plans — not  plans  already  carrying 
 on  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society;  but  others,  to  which 
 their  funds  are  not  applied.  I  must  not  be  limited  to  one, 
 but  must  have  different  to  choose  out  of.  You  will  of  course 
 give  me  your  opinion  ;  but  I  shall  submit  all  to  my  co-trustees, 
 and  act  with  them :  they  are  Mr.  Justice  Lefroy,  and  the  Hon. 
 Mr.  Wingfield,  Lord  Powerscourt's  brother. 
 
 "  2nd.  Let  me  give  you  my  opinion  about  your  appoint- 
 ment to  the  Presidency  Church.  I  wish  I  could  send  you  my 
 advice  by  a  carrier-pigeon.  On  an  abstract  view  of  the  ques- 
 tion I  might  agree  with  Mr.  Come  and  Mr.  Sherer  :  but  I  have 
 entered  fully  into  matters,  and  1  think  I  have  already  informed 
 you  that  I  am  to  appoint  your  successor,  and  have  for  the 
 place,  1  hope,  another  Martyn,  almost  in  talent  and  altogether 
 in  piety — my  own  assistant,  Mr.  Goode,  a  son  of  him  who  was 
 Minister  of  St.  Anne's,  Blackfriars. 
 
St    64.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  415 
 
 "  All  your  exertions  in  India  perfectly  surprise  me  :  your 
 Bible  Committees,  Book  Societies,  &c.  &c. ;  I  quite  blush  when 
 1  see  what  you  are  all  doing.  But  we  must  all  be  contend 
 with  doing  what  we  can,  and  feel  neither  envy  nor  discoun 
 ment  at  being  exceeded  by  others.  In  truth,  the  whole  world 
 seems  to  have  received  somewhat  of  a  new  impulse  :  and  glori- 
 ous times  are  fast  approaching.  The  sun  and  the  moon  are 
 scarcely  more  different  from  each  other  than  Cambridge  is  from 
 what  it  was  when  I  was  first  Minister  of  Trinity  Church,  and 
 the  same  change  has  taken  place  through  almost  the  whole 
 land. 
 
 "  Dear  Professor  Farish  has  become  an  itinerant  advocate 
 for  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  A  few  years  ago  I  should 
 have  as  soon  expected  that  he  would  be  historical  painter  to 
 his  Majesty,  or  Envoy  Extraordinary  to  the  court  of  China. 
 His  soul  is  surprisingly  quickened,  and  his  powers  are  increased. 
 He  looks  very  little  older  than  when  you  were  here. 
 
 "  I  believe  I  told  you  of  the  immense  alterations  that  are 
 taking  place  in  the  Colleges  here.  Corpus  (Bene't)  has  built 
 an  entire  new  College,  which  will  be  finished  before  Christmas. 
 Trinity  has  added  a  Court  that  enables  them  to  admit  into 
 College  double  the  number  they  used.  King's  is  building  a 
 most  magnificent  College  at  £100,000  expense.  St.  John's 
 think  of  emulating  Trinity.  A  wonderfully  fine  Observatory 
 is  built  on  the  road  to  Madingley.  .  .  .  What  think  you  of 
 taking  away  Caius  College,  and  of  rebuilding  it  by  the  Hospital'? 
 It  is  probable  that  may  be  done.  By  the  way,  Addenbrooke's 
 Hospital  also  is  doubled  in  size.  Where  Caius  College  now  is, 
 if  it  be  removed,  we  shall  have  a  grand  Museum.  Yet  wonderful 
 as  all  this  improvement  is,  it  does  not  exceed  the  improvement 
 in  the  studies  of  the  University.  All  is  going  forward  together : 
 and  I  hope,  when  you  come,  you  will  find  us  all  improved. " 
 
 To  the  Bev.  T.  Tiiomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  Dec.  1,  1824. 
 
 "  I  can  fully  enter  into  the  difference  you  experience 
 in  your  ministrations  at  the  Cathedral ;  and  I  fear  that  your 
 valuable  time  is  sadly  broken  in  upon  by  mere  oflicial  calls. 
 I  have  myself  but  three  days  ago  finished  my  course  before 
 the  University.  I  have  some  idea  that  I  told  you  in  my  last 
 what   the  subject  was  :    if  I   did,  forgive  me  for  mentioning 
 
41 G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [  18*25. 
 
 it  now.  It  was  '  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God ' 
 (1  Tim.  i.  11):  its  nature  and  office — its  riches  and  fulness — 
 its  suitableness  and  sufficiency — its  excellency  and  glory.   .  .   . 
 
 "  Glorious  news  have  I  to  tell  you.  This  very  day  does  my 
 friend  and  assistant,  Mr.  Goode,  receive  his  final  appointment 
 to  succeed  to  your  Church.  You  will  now  have  a  co-adjutor 
 second  only  to  dear  Martyn.  In  his  ministry  he  will  be  far 
 superior  to  Martyn  :  it  is  only  in  research  and  powers  of  mind 
 that  he  will  be  second.  I  thank  God  most  unfeignedly  for 
 enabling  me  to  make  this  sacrifice.  Mr.  Goode,  I  expect, 
 will  sail  in  January  with  Mr.  Sherer :  a  blessed  pair  to  send 
 you  at  once  !  ....  I  should  tell  you  that  the  next  vacancy 
 for  Bengal  will  be  filled  with  one  of  my  recommending  :  so 
 that  I  stand  in  the  same  relation  to  India  that  I  did  before 
 Mr.  Grant's  death.  How  justly  is  the  memory  of  that  blessed 
 man  honoured  ! 
 
 "  I  ought  to  tell  you  that  the  Master  of  Corpus,  Mr.  Lamb, 
 took  the  chair  at  our  Jews'  Meeting,  notwithstanding  he  was 
 Vice-chancellor  ;  and  Dr.  Godfrey,  the  President  of  Queens', 
 was  also  there.  In  truth,  things  are  wonderfully  altered  even 
 since  your  time.  What  reason  for  thankfulness  have  we  on 
 account  of  these  changes !  As  for  me,  I  am  precisely  the 
 same  that  ever  I  was  ;  so  that  the  change  is  in  others,  and  not 
 in  me.    But  it  is  the  Lord's  work,  and  marvellous  in  our  eyes." 
 
 To  J.  J.  Gitrney,  Esq.,  Earlham  Hall. 
 
 "  My  beloved  friend  and  Brother,  "Jan.  4,  1825. 
 
 "  I  have  received  your  most  kind  and  acceptable 
 present,  and  had  hoped  before  this  time  to  have  read  your 
 Essays  on  Christianity,  that  when  I  acknowledged  the  receipt 
 of  them  I  might  be  able  to  speak  of  them  from  a  knowledge  of 
 their  contents.  It  was  a  real  delight  to  me  to  see  your  motto, 
 EN  TOYTOIS  129 1,  1  Tim.  iv.  15,  in  the  title-page.  0  that 
 it  were  written  on  the  hearts  of  all  who  make  a  profession  of 
 religion;  and  so  written  that  their  profiting  might  appear 
 unto  all  men !  This  is  to  be  '  men  of  God.'  Nothing  short 
 of  this  will  suffice.  Ask  those  who  have  profited  most  in  every 
 profession,  in  every  art,  and  every  science,  what  has  led  them 
 to  their  attainments  1  They  will  all  tell  you  that  they  owe 
 their  proficiency  to  this  motto.  Go  on,  my  beloved  brother, 
 and  may  God  make  you  more  and  more  earnest  in  His  blessed 
 
^ET.  Go.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  I  1  7 
 
 work,  and  give  you  to  see  the  desire  of  your  heart  in  the  edifi- 
 cation and  salvation  of  many  many  souls  I" 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Mr. ,  on  fidelity  to  God. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  K.  C,  July  2G,  1 825. 
 
 "  Agreeably  to  your  wish,  I  commit  to  paper  the 
 substance  of  what  I  mentioned  to  you  in  conversation. 
 
 "  From  the  time  that  I  set  myself  to  seek  the  Lord,  and 
 more  especially  from  the  time  that  I  began  to  minister  in  holy 
 things,  I  found  trials  in  my  own  family.  My  father  especially 
 was  prejudiced  against  Methodism  as  it  is  called ;  and  required 
 me  to  renounce  the  friendship  of  the  Honourable  Mr.  Cadogan, 
 who  preached  at  Reading,  where  my  father  lived.  I  told  my 
 father,  that  if  he  could  allege  anything  against  the  moral 
 character  of  my  friend  I  would  renounce  him  instantly ;  but 
 that  if  I  was  called  to  renounce  him  on  account  of  his  fidelity 
 to  my  Lord  and  Saviour,  I  should  consider  it  as  a  denial  of 
 my  Lord  himself;  and  I  dared  not  to  do  it.  (2  Tim.  i.  16.) 
 When  he  complained  of  my  disobedience,  (I  did  obey  him  so 
 far  as  not  to  preach  for  Mr.  Cadogan,  because  I  had  no  parti- 
 cular call  to  that),  I  desired  him  to  find  out  some  test  whereby 
 to  try  the  obedience  of  all  his  sons  ;  and  if  he  found  me  second 
 to  any,  I  would  give  him  leave  to  lay  the  blame  on  religion  ; 
 but  if  he  put  his  authority  in  competition  with  that  of  God 
 himself,  he  rendered  it  impossible  for  me  to  obey  him  \  nay, 
 he  himself  would  be  the  first  to  condemn  me  as  a  hypocrite, 
 when  he  found  me  loving  and  serving  an  earthly  parent  more 
 than  my  Lord  and  Saviour. 
 
 "  I  sent  him  a  Sermon  written  by  old  Mr.  Venn  upon  Matt. 
 x.  34 — 39.  Whether  he  ever  read  it  or  not  I  cannot  tell.  I 
 myself  have  written  on  that  passage;  but  it  is  since  my  'flora/ 
 were  published,  and  it  will  appear  in  my  next  four  volumes ; 
 but  if  you  should  wish  for  a  copy  of  it,  it  shall  be  at  your 
 service.  I  do  not  know  one  syllable  that  I  have  written ;  but 
 I  should  have  no  hesitation  in  saying,  that  it  is  a  clear  expo- 
 sition of  my  views,  and  of  that  passage  so  far  as  I  understand 
 it.  The  circumstance  of  my  not  knowing  what  I  have  written 
 there  is  an  advantage  in  this  respect,  that  it  cannot  have  been 
 written  for  this  particular  occasion.  Indeed  instead  of  speak- 
 ing more  on  this  subject  now,  when  I  may  be  supposed  to 
 write  under  a  bias,  I  should  rather  refer  to  that,  as  containing 
 my  deliberate  and  unbiassed  sentiments. 
 
 E  e 
 
418  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1825. 
 
 "  Unhappily  my  poor  father  retained  his  prejudices  to  the 
 last  ;  but  I  have  never  entertained  a  doubt,  but  that  I  did 
 right  in  obeying  God  rather  than  man.  Great  care  must  be 
 taken  that  we  act  in  a  right  spirit,  and  that  we  '  let  patience 
 have  its  perfect  work,  that  we  may  be  perfect  and  entire,  want- 
 ing nothing.'  But  if  the  Cross  cannot  be  removed  by  mild  and 
 gentle  means,  we  must  consider  it  as  lying  fairly  in  our  way, 
 and  must  take  it  up  and  bear  it  after  our  blessed  Lord.  And 
 if,  in  this  mode  of  proceeding,  we  lose  lather  or  mother,  or 
 house  or  lands,  for  Christ's  sake,  we  have  His  assurance  that 
 we  '  shall  receive  a  n  hundred -fold  more  in  this  life,  (and  in 
 kind  too,)  with  persecutions,  and  in  the  world  to  come  life 
 everlasting.'     (Mark  x.  28 — 30). 
 
 "  Hoping  that  God  will  be  graciously  pleased  to  afford  both 
 to  you  and  to  your  friends  all  needful  direction  and  support, 
 
 "  I  remain,  my  dear  Friend,  very  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  same,  on  suffering  persecution. 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  God  is  now  calling  you  to  serve  Him  and  to  honour 
 Him  in  a  more  especial  manner ;  and  I  trust  you  will  approve 
 yourself  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  As  for  receding  from 
 the  field  of  battle,  I  hope  you  will  not  entertain  the  thought 
 for  a  single  moment.  The  eyes  of  all  the  University  will  be 
 fixed  on  you  ;  and  by  your  conduct  many  will  either  be  inti- 
 midated, or  emboldened,  to  maintain  their  holy  profession  with 
 more  firmness  than  ever.  (Phil.  i.  14.)  God  is  putting  great 
 honour  upon  you,  in  that  He  is  ( making  you  a  partaker  of 
 Christ's  sufferings.'  '  The  Spirit  of  glory  and  of  God  is  now 
 made  more  visibly  to  rest  upon  you.'  It  is  as  a  Christian,  and 
 for  the  name  of  Christ,  that  you  are  reproached  ;  and  there- 
 fore, instead  of  being  ashamed,  you  have  reason  to  glorify  God 
 on  this  behalf.  (1  Pet.  iv.  12 — 16.  You  will  now  know  what 
 this  passage  means.)  Your  less  enlightened  friends  will  pity 
 you,  but  those  who  are  better  instructed  out  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
 tures will  congratulate  you.  Moses  possessed  a  higher  situation 
 than  you  did,  and  voluntarily  renounced  it  all  that  he  might 
 '  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God.'  He  balanced  against 
 each  other  the  best  of  this  world,  all  the  riches  of  the  greatest 
 kingdom  upon  earth,  and  the  worst  of  religion,  reproach  and 
 the  Cross ;  and  he  found  that  the  Christian's  portion  was  as  a 
 
.ET.  65.]  RKV.  CHARLES   SIMEON.  419 
 
 talent  of  gold  against  a  feather.  Seek  from  God  the  same  faith 
 as  he  possessed,  and  you  will  soon  both  approve  his  choice,  and 
 follow  his  example.  And  who  can  tell  what  God  has  for  you 
 to  do  for  the  advancement  of  His  kingdom  1  Matthew  was 
 called  from  his  employment,  Peter  and  John  from  theirs,  and 
 Paul  from  his,  that  they  might  be  more  at  liberty  to  serve 
 Him  \  and  for  this  honour  they  counted  all  things  but  as  dung 
 and  dross.  But  I  would  earnestly  wish  you  not  to  be  precipi- 
 tate as  to  any  measures  which  you  shall  adopt.  God,  who  has 
 called  you  to  this  trial,  will  make  your  way  plain  before  your 
 face,  if  only  you  wait  upon  Him  iu  faith  and  patience 
 
 "  I  did  intend  to  have  written  you  a  long  letter,  but  my 
 pressing  engagements  have  prevented  me  from  executing  my 
 purpose.  I  only  add,  What  would  Paul  have  said  to  you  in 
 existing  circumstances  1  Would  he  have  used  the  language  of 
 consolation?  Would  he  not  of  congratulation  rather]  Yes, 
 assuredly  of  congratulation,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that 
 ' after  you  have  suffered  awhile?  God  will  Establish,  strengthen, 
 settle  you/  and  turn  all  your  troubles  into  occasions  of  praise 
 and  thanksgiving.     Believe  me,  my  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  Your  truly  sympathizing  and  most  affectionate  Friend, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Mr.  T ,  on  '  the  golden  mean.' 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  July  9,  1855, 
 
 "  Perhaps  you  little  thought  that  in  what  you  have 
 said  about  extremes,  and  against  the  golden  mean,  you  would 
 carry  me  along  with  you.  But  I  not  only  go  along  with  you, 
 I  even  go  far  beyond  you :  for  to  you  I  can  say  in  words,  what 
 for  these  thirty  years  I  have  proclaimed  in  deeds,  (you  will  not 
 misunderstand  me,)  that  the  truth  is  not  in  the  middle,  and 
 not  in  one  extreme ;  but  in  both  extremes.  I  see  you  filled  with 
 amazement,  and  doubting  whether  I  am  sober,  [i.e.)  in  my 
 sober  senses. 
 
 u  Here  were  two  extremes ;  observing  days,  eating  meats,  &c. 
 — '  Paul,  how  do  you  move  ?  In  the  mean  way  J1  '  No.' — '  To 
 one  extreme  V  '  No.' — '  How  then  V  'To  both  extremes  in 
 their  turn,  as  occasion  requires.' 
 
 "  Here  are  two  other  extremes,  Calvinism  and  Arminianism, 
 (for  you  need  not  be  told  how  long  Calvin  and  Arminius  lived 
 before  St.  Paul).  '  How  do  you  move  in  reference  to  these, 
 Paul  1   In  a  golden  mean  }'    '  No.' — '  To  one  extreme  V    l  No.' 
 
 e  e  2 
 
\'20  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1825. 
 
 — '  How  then?'  l  To  both  extremes  :  to-day  I  am  a  strong 
 Calvinist ;  to-morrow  a  strong  Arminian.' — '  Well,  well,  Paul, 
 I  see  thou  art  beside  thyself :  go  to  Aristotle,  and  learn  the 
 golden  mean.' 
 
 "But,  my  brother,  I  am  unfortunate:  I  formerly  read  Aris- 
 totle, and  liked  him  much  :  I  have  since  read  Paul,  and  caught 
 somewhat  of  his  strange  notions  oscillating  (not  vacillating) 
 from  pole  to  pole.  Sometimes  I  am  a  high  Calvinist,  at  other 
 times  a  low  Arminian,  so  that  if  extremes  will  please  you,  I 
 am  your  man  ;  only  remember,  it  is  not  one  extreme  that  we 
 are  to  go  to,  but  both  extremes. 
 
 "  Now,  my  beloved  brother,  if  I  find  you  in  the  zenith  on 
 the  one  side,  I  shall  hope  to  find  you  in  the  nadir  on  the 
 other ;  and  then  we  shall  be  ready  (in  the  estimation  of  the 
 world,  and  of  moderate  Christians  who  love  the  golden  mean), 
 to  go  to  Bedlam  together. 
 
 "  Now  to  your  letter — ' exalting  Missionaries  above  Societies.' 
 If  you  are  wrong,  I  am  ten  times  more  wrong  than  you  in  this 
 
 also :  for  in  my  address  to  the Society,  delivered  eight  or 
 
 ten  years  ago  at  Freemasons'  Hall,  and  published  by  them,  I 
 laboured  this  point  with  all  my  might.  You  know  that  I,  when 
 delivering  my  sentiments  before  the  Lord,  do  not  know  much 
 of  the  golden  mean  ;  so  that  I  am  still  with  you,  my  brother, 
 and  with  my  whole  heart.  Societies  are  like  the  Cabinet  of 
 Ministers,  who  send  out  armies  and  sit  at  home,  and  get  some 
 credit:  but  it  is  the  armies  that  strike  the  blow,  and  that  are 
 God's  instruments  to  us  for  good.  Yet  the  Cabinets  are  of  use 
 in  their  place,  though  they  may  sometimes  be  wrong  in  their 
 judgment. 
 
 "  In  truth,  my  brother,  I  am  ready  to  go  with  you  much 
 farther  also  in  what  you  say  of  Committees.     This  is  the  case 
 
 at  this  moment  in  the  Committee  of .     And  I  think,  in 
 
 the  instance  you  refer  to,  our  own  Committee  did  not  judge 
 well.  And  if  all  Committees  were  more  earnest  in  prayer  to 
 God  for  direction  they  would  do  better.  Still,  however,  there 
 must  be  Committees,  as  well  as  Cabinets  ;  and  where  there  are 
 men,  there  will  be  mistakes,  and  errors,  and  infirmities ;  and 
 if  we  expect  only  from  men  what  savours  strongly  of  human 
 infirmity,  we  shall  be  less  stumbled  by  their  errors.  You  will 
 remember  that  every  Missionary  has  not  your  powers  of 
 thought ;  and  that  if  all  were  left  to  themselves,  there  is  no 
 knowing  what  they  would  do.     To  say  the  least,  there  would 
 
.ET.   86.]  REV.    CllAKLKS    SIMEON.  421 
 
 be  no  unity  in  their  plans  ;  ami  the  errors  of  the  many  would 
 in  the  issue  be  found  quite  equal  in  number  to  the  errors  vi 
 
 the  Committee. 
 
 "And  now  let  me  ask,  Did  you  expect  to  find  luch  an 
 agreement  between  US 9     Pid  you  not  expect  that  there  would 
 
 be  a  considerable  diversity  in  our  opinions  I  Well,  let  there  be 
 the  same  unity  in  our  spirit.  Let  us  not  expect  too  much 
 from  man  ;  but  look  simply  to  the  Lord,  to  act  bt/  them,  or 
 without  them,  or  against  them,  as  He  pleases.  We  will  be 
 thankful  for  all  the  good  that  He  does,  either  by  individuals 
 or  Societies  :  for  whether  Paul  plant,  or  Apollos  water,  it  is 
 '  God  alone  who  gives  the  increase/  And  whilst  in  our  desires 
 we  will  be  enlarged  to  the  uttermost,  we  will  be  moderaU  in 
 our  expectations;  (the  golden  mean  may  here  be  used;)  and  let- 
 neither  our  joys  so  prevail  as  to  dispel  our  sorrows,  nor  our 
 sorrows  so  prevail  as  to  overwhelm  our  joys. 
 
 "  '  Rejoice  with  trembling,'  and  tremble  with  rejoicing,  has 
 always  been  my  motto.  I  never  pass  a  day  without  seeing 
 occasion  for  both,  in  all  around  me  ;   but  most  of  all  in 
 
 u  Your  most  affectionate  Brother,  "  C.  SlMBQH." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  S.  Care,  on  aiding  the  Bible  Society. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  May  12,  1 82 (k 
 
 "  I  went  last  week  to  Town,  though  very  unfit  to 
 be  out  of  my  room  on  account  of  gout,  from  which  1  have  not 
 yet  quite  recovered,  very  much  for  the  purpose  of  shewing  my 
 face  at  the  Bible  Society.  Persons  unacquainted  with  my 
 state  of  health  would  have  put  a  wrong  construction  on  my 
 absence,  and  have  imputed  it  to  pique.  I  felt  it  due  therefore 
 to  my  divine  Master  to  shew  that  he  did  not  suffer  me  to  be 
 under  the  influence  o(  any  such  feeling  as  that.* 
 
 "  I  consider  the  Bible  Society  as  forced  into  the  measures 
 they  have  adopted  ;  though  I  think  there  is  among  them  a 
 lamentable  want  of  what  /  consider  as  right  feeling  in  relation 
 to  the  whole  matter.     However,  I  presume  not  to  judge  them. 
 
 *  During-  the  previous  year  Mr.  Simeon  had  published  a  letter  to 
 Lord  Teignmouth,  in  vindication  oi'  the  proceedings  of  the  Bible  Society 
 relative  to  the  circulation  of  the  Apocrypha.  Alter  much  warm  con- 
 troversy, the  Society  at  length  resolved,  that  '  the  fundamental  law, 
 which  limits  their  operations  to  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
 be  fully  and  distinctly  recognized  as  excluding  the  circulation  of 
 the  Apocrypha.' 
 
1-2  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1826. 
 
 Those  who  ate,  and  those  who  abstained  from  eating,  meats 
 offered  to  idols,  were  equally  accepted  of  their  God,  and  were 
 only  warned  not  to  judge  or  to  despise  one  another.  I  do  not 
 think  that  any  either  judge  or  despise  me ;  and  sorry  should 
 I  be  to  manifest  less  candour  than  my  adversaries. 
 
 "  The  Bible  Society  will  yet  do  good,  and  still  needs  sup- 
 port. But  I  do  think  that  the  field  which  they  abandon 
 should  be  occupied,  and  most  thankful  shall  I  be  to  see  it 
 occupied,  and  to  take  my  post  there.  To  do  this  with  effect, 
 we  must  shew  that  we  are  not  influenced  by  any  bad  spirit. 
 I  think  we  should  still  aid  the  old  Society;  but  I  do  not  see 
 that  we  are  necessitated  to  leave  all  Apocryphists  in  darkness, 
 because  they  have  done  so.  I  will  see  some  friends,  and  en- 
 deavour to  set  on  foot  something.  But  I  am  a  poor  insig- 
 nificant creature  to  lead,  I  would  infinitely  rather  follow. 
 
 "  I  wish  Mr.  B.  may  not  run  too  fast.  But  it  is  difficult  to 
 embark  in  a  good  cause,  and  to  proceed  with  all  the  moderation 
 that  is  requisite  for  its  ultimate  success.  1  would  run  as  fast 
 as  he  :  but  I  want  to  win  the  race  ;  and  therefore  proceed  at 
 this  fart  of  the  course  somewhat  slower  than  he.  A  warm  ad- 
 vocate will  call  this  lukewarmness  ;  to  me  it  appears,  in  exist- 
 ing circumstances,  wisdom  and  prudence. 
 
 Memoranda   on  various  Occasions. 
 On  a  Bequest  for  Religious  Objects. 
 
 "Feb.  23,  1826. 
 "  About  four  years  ago,  when  I  was  in  my  blessed 
 work  of  purchasing  Livings,  to  secure  in  perpetuity  pious  and 
 laborious  Ministers  in  them,  by  the  advice  of  a  gentleman  I 
 wrote  to  Dr.  Kilvington,  whom  I  had  never  seen,  to  ask  some 
 assistance  towards  it,  thinking  he  might  possibly  give  me  £500; 
 and  behold  he  gave  me  nearly  £8000  !  And  now  that 
 I  am  again  engaged  to  the  amount  of  above  ^1 0,000,  a  gentle- 
 man, whom  I  never  saw  but  once,  and  then  only  for  half-an- 
 hour,  has  died  and  left  me,  as  my  informant  says,  £9000. 
 My  poor  dear  honoured  and  lamented  Father  thought  that  I 
 should  ruin  myself  by  giving  my  money  to  the  poor,  and 
 therefore  left  my  little  fortune  in  the  hands  of  trustees,  to  keep 
 me  from  this  apprehended  mischief.  Behold,  this  is  the  way 
 in  which  God  leaves  me  to  be  ruined!     Oh,  what  a  Master  he 
 
Ml,   66.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  423 
 
 is  I  I  wonder  who  ever  lost  by  serving  Him1  It  is  sufficient 
 for  me  to  know,  that  '  what  we  give  for  His  glory,  we  lend  to 
 Him  ;  and  He  will  repay  us  again.'  But  He  will  not  even 
 take  the  loan  :  for  on  both  these  occasions  He  has  just  inter- 
 posed (as  indeed  he  has  on  several  other  occasions)  to  forestall 
 and  prevent  the  payment  out  of  my  own  pocket;  so  that  I  am 
 still  as  strong  as  ever  to  prosecute  the  same  good  work.  Who 
 needs  prove  to  me  the  providence  of  God  1 " 
 
 On  receiving  Marks  of  Attention. 
 
 "May  26,  182G. 
 "  I  have  thought  that  I  would  not  make  any  memo- 
 randum of  two  events,  lest  it  should  appear  to  savour  of 
 vanity  :  but  they  do  in  a  very  striking  way  evince  the  good- 
 ness of  God  to  me,  and  may  serve  to  shew  how  He  rewards  a 
 simple  and  faithful  adherence  to  Him.  I  remember  the  time 
 that  I  was  quite  surprised  that  a  Fellow  of  my  own  College 
 ventured  to  walk  with  me  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  on  the 
 grass-plot  before  Clare  Hall  :  and  for  many  years  after  I  began 
 my  Ministry  I  was  a  man  wondered  at,  by  reason  of  the 
 paucity  of  those  who  shewed  any  regard  for  true  religion.  But 
 now  on  my  open  days  (Fridays),  when  I  receive  visitors  at  tea, 
 frequently  more  than  forty  (all  without  invitation)  come. 
 What  an  honour  is  this  !  How  impossible  would  it  have  been 
 for  me  ever  to  have  obtained  it,  if  I  had  sought  it !  But  God 
 gives  it  me  unsought." 
 
 "  Again. — In  the  month  of  April  I  was  proposed  as  a  mem- 
 ber of  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  j*  and 
 as  it  was  apprehended  that  I  might  be  black-balled  (for  some 
 have  been  who  were  far  less  notorious  than  myself),  there  went 
 a  host  of  Bishops  and  other  Dignitaries  of  the  Church,  with 
 their  friends  (about  90  or  100  in  all),  to  beat  down  opposition, 
 
 *  In  his  ' Answer'  to  Dr.  Marsh  in  1812,  Mr.  Simeon  observes  in  a 
 note : — 
 
 "  As  it  is  possible  that  a  circumstance  relating  to  myself  may  give 
 you  occasion  to  represent  me  as  no  friend  to  the  Society  for  Promoting 
 Christian  Knowledge,  I  will  here  mention  it.  .  .  I  once  had  the  honour 
 of  being  a  member  of  that  Society  myself;  but  afterwards,  for  rea.sons 
 which  appeared  to  me  satisfactory  at  the  time,  I  withdrew  my  name. 
 Altering  however  my  opinion  some  time  after,  above  twenty  years  ago  I 
 wished  to  renew  my  subscription ;  and  the  late  Dean  of  Ely,  Dr.  Cooke, 
 then  Provost  of  King's  College,  had  undertaken  to  propose  me.  But 
 on  mentioning  it  to  the  Piev.  Secretary  of  that  Society,  he  found  a  doubt 
 
424  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1827. 
 
 and  to  vote  me  in  with  a  high  hand.     I  understand  there  were 
 
 but    three  opponents  ;    and    that    Mr.   was    peculiarly 
 
 zealous  in  my  support.     Is  not  this  of  the  Lord  ? 
 
 "Again. — Last  week  three  Bishops  did  me  the  honour  of 
 visiting  me  \  Dr.  Burgess,  Bishop  of  Salisbury — Dr.  Law, 
 Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells — Dr.  Jebb,  Bishop  of  Limerick ; 
 and  I  accompanied  them  to  King's  Chapel,  and  to  Trinity 
 Library,  and  spent  above  an  hour  with  them.  This  shews 
 how  much  Christian  liberality  has  increased,  and  is  increas- 
 ing. I  am  not  conscious  that  I  am  one  atom  less  faithful  to 
 my  God  than  in  former  days,  or  more  desirous  of  human 
 favour ;  yet  God  is  pleased  thus  graciously  to  honour  me.  In 
 former  years  I  should  as  soon  have  expected  a  visit  from  three 
 crowned  heads,  as  from  three  persons  wearing  a  mitre ;  not 
 because  there  was  any  want  of  condescension  in  them,  but 
 because  my  religious  character  affixed  a  stigma  to  my  name. 
 I  thank  God  that  I  receive  this  honour  as  from  Him,  and  am 
 pleased  with  it  no  further  than  as  it  indicates  an  increasing 
 regard  for  religion  amongst  my  superiors  in  the  Church,  and 
 may  tend  to  lessen  prejudice  amongst  those  to  whom  the 
 report  of  it  may  come." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVII. 
 
 1827—1828. 
 
 To  the  Secretary  of  a  Religious  Society. 
 
 "My  dear  Sir,  "  K.  C,  March  20,  1827. 
 
 "  It  is  unnecessary  for  me  to  come  up,  because  I  can 
 
 express  my  sentiments  on  paper  better  than  viva  voce  ;  and  if 
 
 I  express  them  with  Christian  fidelity  I  hope  the  Committee 
 
 will  forgive  me.    I  expressed  them  fully  to  Mr. after  our 
 
 suggested  whether  my  name  would  be  re-admitted.  Of  course,  I  did 
 not  choose  to  he  proposed,  if  there  was  the  smallest  chance  of  a  repulse ; 
 and  have  been  deterred  from  offering  myself  by  that  consideration  ever 
 since.  But  though  I  have  not  offered  myself,  1  nearly  two  years  ago 
 recommended  my  Brother  to  become  a  member;  and  if  you,  Sir,  will 
 do  me  the  honour  to  propose  me  (for  with  your  recommendation  I  can 
 be  in  no  danger  of  a  repulse),  I  shall  be  happy  in  being  again  united  to 
 that  Society,  and  in  co-operating  in  all  their  benevolent  designs." 
 
iET.  67.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  [2$ 
 
 last  Meeting,  and  with  much  anguish  of  mind,  I  perceived  in 
 the  Committee  a  spirit  which  deeply  grieved  and  humbled  me. 
 But  I  dare  not  proceed  to  state  my  sentiments,  lest  I  should 
 wound  and  grieve  others.  I  therefore  leave  my  crimination 
 altogether  out  of  the  question,  and  give  only  my  advice. 
 
 "My  advice  is,  tread  back  your  steps — cultivate  a  spirit  of 
 Christian  love  and  liberality — if  wronged,  why  do  you  not 
 rather  take  wrong,  and  cover  it  even  from  your  own  eyes  ? 
 yea,  do  more  than  they  say.  Verily  the  want  of  this  spirit  put 
 me  to  shame  and  deeply  humbled  me.  When  shall  we  rise  to 
 the  true  standard  of  Christian  morals  ?     Matt.  v.  40,  41. 
 
 "  Your  afflicted  Friend,  "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "P.  S.  I  think  I  made  my  sentiments  known  to  Mr.  M. 
 also.  I  beg  pardon  of  the  Committee  for  not  protesting  agavnst 
 their  measures.     But  who  am  I  that  I  should  dictate  ? 
 
 "  The  fault  of  this  whole  matter  is  in  the  unyielding  per- 
 tinacity of  our  own  Committee.  The  Committee  do  not  stand 
 at  a  sufficient  distance  from  the  object  of  contention  to  judge 
 of  it  aright.  You  may  lay  this  letter  before  them.  It  is  the 
 only  way  in  which  I  can  atone  for  my  want  of  fidelity  before. 
 Indeed,  indeed,  even  Peter  and  Barnabas  are  all  wrong  in  this 
 matter." 
 
 To  the  Ptev.  Mr.  ,  on  avoiding  all  appearance  of  evil. 
 
 "My  dear  Sir,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  June  10,  1827. 
 
 "  '  He  that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste.'  There 
 is  a  straightforward  mode  of  proceeding  that  will  alone  satisfy 
 my  mind.  It  is  the  Lord  alone  whom  1  am  serving  ;  I  have 
 no  more  personal  interest  in  it  than  the  Emperor  of  China  ; 
 and  I  have  no  wish  to  serve  God  in  a  dubious  way  :  He  does 
 not  require  it.  If  it  be  His  will  that  I  should  effect  for  Him 
 the  construction  of  this  Temple — well ;  the  silver  and  the 
 gold  are  His,  and  He  will  enable  me.  If  not — well;  it  was 
 well  that  it  was  in  my  heart :  and  He  will  accept  the  will  for 
 the  deed. 
 
 "  There  are  oaths  too  ;  and  who  can  tell  what  rumours 
 might  grow  out  of  a  dubious,  or  even  innocent  transaction  % 
 
 "  The  Paschal  lamb  was  set  apart  four  days  in  order  that 
 it  might  undergo  the  strictest  examination  ;  and  our  blessed 
 Lord  for  four  days  underwent  this  examination,  and  was 
 pronounced  fit  by  His  bitterest  enemies,  who  could  find  no 
 
426  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  1827. 
 
 fault  in  Him.    Such  I  wish  my  sacrifices  to  be.    '  We  must  be 
 wise  as  serpents,  and  harmless  as  doves.'     I  am,  my  dear  Sir, 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  Friend, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon. 
 "This  is  the  Lord's  work,  and  fit  for  a  Sabbath-day.     I 
 always  love  to  answer  by  return  of  post." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Dr.  Goodall,  Provost  of  Eton. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  Sept.  4,  1827. 
 
 "  I  will  not  be  so  ungracious  again  as  to  send  to  my 
 Moving  friends,'  without  a  single  line  to  shew  that  the  expres- 
 sion when  used  by  me  towards  yourself,  is  not  a  mere  official 
 courtesy,  but  a  reality.  Never  have  I  had  in  all  my  life  but 
 one  feeling  towards  you  ;  and  notwithstanding  our  pursuits 
 and  habits  of  life  have  been  so  different,  I  verily  believe  that 
 your  regards  towards  me  have  also  been  unchanged  ;  and  were 
 I  nearer  to  you,  I  should  feel  much  pleasure  in  keeping  up  a 
 more  friendly  intercourse  than  our  present  distance  admits 
 of.  I  think  you  would  receive  with  kindness  any  hint  which 
 I  might  suggest  respecting  our  prospect  in  the  eternal  world. 
 
 "It  is  often  with  me  a  matter  of  regret  that  the  atmosphere 
 of  Eton  is  so  unfavourable  for  the  health  of  the  soul ;  and 
 that  amidst  all  the  attention  that  is  paid  to  the  Poets  and 
 Philosophers  of  Greece  and  Rome,  scarcely  ever  by  any  chance 
 is  the  name  of  our  blessed  Saviour  heard,  especially  in  a  way 
 of  admiration  and  love  ;  and  that  whilst  earthly  honours  are 
 held  up  as  proper  objects  of  our  ambition,  so  little  is  spoken 
 of  heaven  as  worthy  of  our  pursuit.  But  our  College-records 
 of  this  very  year  speak  loudly  to  us  on  this  subject.  The  very 
 occasion  on  which  I  send  you  this  letter  admonishes  us,  that 
 in  a  little  time  nothing  will  remain  to  us  of  this  world, 
 except  our  responsibility  to  God  for  all  that  we  have  done  in  it, 
 and  all  that  we  have  neglected  to  do.  This  is  the  fourth  death 
 that  has  taken  place  in  our  small  Society  in  about  twice  as 
 many  months,  besides  two  or  three  others  of  quondam  fellows ; 
 and  five  of  them  much  younger  than  ourselves.  Through 
 mercy,  it  is  my  chief  labour  here  to  prevent  regret  in  the 
 eternal  world  ;  and  I  earnestly  hope  that  you  also,  my  dear 
 Friend,  will,  after  labouring  so  honourably  and  so  successfully 
 for  the  meat  that  perisheth,  '  labour  also  for  the  meat  which 
 enclureth  unto  eternal  life.'     Will  you  do  me  the  favour  to 
 
XT.   07.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEnX.  127 
 
 accept  as  a  small  pledge  of  my  regard,  a  book*  which  I  had 
 intended  as  a  present  to  my  Nephew  1  The  preface  to  it  I 
 consider  as  of  very  singular  value.  As  for  the  book  itself,  the 
 world  has  already  stamped  its  value  so  legibly,  that  I  need  Bay 
 nothing  respecting  it.  If  either  the  preface  or  the  book  shall 
 prove  a  source  of  benefit  and  comfort  to  your  mind,  I  beg  leave 
 to  assure  you,  that  it  will  greatly  rejoice 
 "  Your  officially  '  loving  friend,' 
 "  And  your  truly  most  affectionate  friend, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "  P.  S.  My  very  kind  and  respectful  compliments  to  Mrs. 
 Goodall." 
 
 [Not  having  received  any  answer  from  Dr.  Goodall  after  the 
 interval  of  a  month,  Mr.  Simeon  wrote  to  him  again.] 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  Oct.  4,  1  82  7. 
 
 "  If  any  person  in  the  world,  or  all  the  people  in 
 the  world  confederate,  had  told  me  that  you  would  take 
 offence  at  the  letter  which  I  wrote  you,  I  should  have  said, 
 You  do  not  know  Dr..  Goodall  as  I  do.  I  have  known  him  almost 
 sixty  years  :  and  if  ever  there  was  a  person  that  never  gave, 
 or  took  offence,  it  is  he.  Instead  of  being  offended  at  a 
 friendly  communication,  which  bore  upon  the  very  face  of  it 
 nothing  but  respect  and  love,  he  is  precisely  the  man  of  whom 
 that  might  be  said  which  was  said  of  Cranmer,  '  Do  my  Lord 
 of  Canterbury  an  ill  turn,  and  he  will  be  your  friend  for  ever.' 
 In  fact,  I  cannot  conceive  what  there  could  be  in  it  to  give 
 offence.  It  was  in  my  apprehension,  and  certainly  in  my  pur- 
 pose, as  pure  an  ebullition  of  perfect  friendship  as  ever  pro- 
 ceeded from  a  warm  and  affectionate  heart.  It  must  be  taken 
 in  connexion  with  the  apology  which  I  had  recently  made  you, 
 when  you  were  here,  for  having,  not  long  before,  sent  you  a 
 special  messenger  in  the  usual  form  without  a  single  line  ex- 
 pressive of  personal  regard. 
 
 "  A  similar  occasion  now  again  offered  itself.  The  letter 
 announcing  a  vacancy  at  King's  I  received  between  eight  and 
 nine  o'clock  ;  I  sent  off  the  special  messenger  by  ten  :  and 
 whilst  the  official  form  was  preparing,  it  occurred  to  me  that 
 
 *  Wilbcrforcc's  Practical  View,  with  a  Trcfacc  by  the  Rer.  Daniel 
 Wilson. 
 
428  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1827. 
 
 I  ought  on  no  account  to  omit  sending  you  a  few  lines.  And, 
 as  Jesse,  when  sending  David  to  '  look  how  his  brethren  fared 
 and  to  take  their  pledge,'  sent  a  present  of  a  few  loaves  and 
 cheeses  to  the  '  Captain  of  their  thousand,'  without  ever 
 dreaming  that  by  such  a  liberty  he  should  give  offence,  so  I, 
 in  the  innocency  of  my  heart,  sent  you  one  of  the  copies  of 
 a  most  valuable  publication  which  I  had  ordered  from  Glas- 
 gow, (as  presents  to  my  own  Nephews,)  as  a  small  token  of 
 my  regard.  The  preface  I  consider  as  one  of  the  finest  com- 
 positions in  our  language  \  and  therefore,  though  it  might 
 not  convey  to  you  anything  you  did  not  know  before,  it  might 
 put  the  subject  in  a  view  which  would  well  repay  the  perusal. 
 Even  if  it  had  been  a  treatise  on  the  beauties  of  the  Greek 
 language,  I  should  not  have  expected  it  to  give  offence ; 
 though  there  might  then  have  been  some  reason  for  offence, 
 because  it  might  be  construed  as  an  attempt  to  convey  to  you 
 some  information  on  a  subject,  with  which  you  have  been  all 
 your  life  pre-eminently  conversant.  But  on  matters  of  eter- 
 nal moment,  however  conversant  you  were  with  the  subject, 
 I  could  have  no  conception  of  giving  you  offence,  because  you 
 would  of  necessity  recollect,  that  the  great  parent  and  proge- 
 nitor of  all  infallibility  (St.  Peter),  when  writing  '  to  those 
 who  had  obtained  like  precious  faith  with  him,''  says,  1 1  will 
 not  be  negligent  to  put  you  always  in  remembrance  of  these 
 things,  though  ye  know  them  and  be  established  in  the  present 
 truth'*  In  fact,  1  should  have  expected  you  would  rather 
 have  been  gratified  with  an  opportunity  of  expressing  your 
 concurrence  with  me,  in  the  great  object  which  both  the  pre- 
 face and  the  book  propose  to  our  consideration.  At  all  events, 
 if  it  were  only  for  Ovid's  sake,  I  was  assured  you  would  for- 
 give me  :  for  you  well  remember,  that  when  addressing  his 
 wife,  (whom  certainly  he  did  not  intend  to  offend,)  he  says, 
 
 '  Qui  monet  ut  facias  quod  jam  facis,  ille  monendo 
 Laudat,  et  hortatu  comprobat  acta  suo.' 
 
 If  however  I  have  given  you  offence,  do  me  the  justice  to 
 believe  it  was  quite  unintentionally ;  and  believe  me  to  be, 
 
 u  With  truly  respectful  and  very  affectionate  regard,  ever 
 yours,  "C.  Simeon." 
 
 *2  Peter  i.  1,  12. 
 
Mt;  68.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  429 
 
 Dr.  Goodall's  Reply, 
 
 "Cloisters,  Windsor  Castle,  Oct.  8,  1827. 
 
 M  My  dear  Friend, 
 
 "Most  sincerely  do  I  in  treat  your  pardon  for  my 
 protracted  silence,  which  has  caused  you  to  entertain  a  suspi- 
 cion that  I  could  possibly  be  offended  at  so  very  kind  a  proof 
 of  your  regard.  That  I  did  not  acknowledge  your  obliging- 
 present  and  most  flattering  letter  immediately,  was  entirely 
 owing  to  an  accidental  press  of  business,  which  would  not 
 allow  me  to  return  as  full  an  answer  as  I  wished  to  do.  That 
 I  should  since  have  suffered  day  after  day,  and  week  after 
 week,  to  pass  by  without  expressing  how  much  I  was  gratified 
 by  the  very  kind  interest  you  took  in  my  welfare,  and  by  your 
 solicitude  that  I  should  not  disregard  the  pearl  of  inestimable 
 price,  would  be  surprising  even  to  myself,  had  I  not,  oftener 
 than  ought  to  be  the  case,  had  occasion  to  apologize  for  the 
 effects  of  a  procrastinating  spirit.  I  could  with  truth  plead 
 much  unexpected  business,  much  distress  of  mind,  and  an 
 almost  uninterrupted  demand  on  my  time ;  but  were  I  to 
 attempt  by  such  pleas  to  extenuate  my  apparent  inattention 
 and  a  want  of  a  proper  sense  of  your  kindness,  I  should  be 
 angry  with  myself;  I  have  been  much  to  blame:  Ilabes  co?i- 
 Jitcnttm. 
 
 "After  this  confession  it  will  be  needless  to  assure  you, 
 that  I  did  not  take  offence  at  what  had  I  taken  offence  I 
 should  have  ill  deserved  the  opinion  you  have  hitherto 
 entertained  of  me.  I  acknowledge,  with  I  trust  the  most 
 proper  feeling,  my  conviction  that  your  address  to  me  was  in 
 truth  as  '  pure  an  ebullition  of  perfect  friendship  as  ever  pro- 
 ceeded from  a  warm  and  affectionate  heart ;'  nor  was  it  neces- 
 sary that  the  historiette  of  the  circumstances  connected  with 
 the  cause  of  your  truly  friendly  letter  should  haye  been  de- 
 tailed. Mrs.  Goodall  is  however  parcel-guilty  (in  the  first 
 instance)  of  my  silence,  though  certainly  without  intention. 
 She  begged  me  so  earnestly  to  let  her  re-peruse  your  letter, 
 which  I  read  to  her,  that  I  consigned  the  MS.  to  her  care. 
 This  she  had  so  very  carefully  put  up,  that  on  my  asking  her 
 for  it,  my  request  was  urged  in  vain,  as  she  could  not  recollect 
 where  she  had  contrived  to  place  it  so  as  to  elude  her  search. 
 
 "  A  most  violent  head-ache,  to  which,  thanks  be  to  the 
 Almighty,  I  am  little  subject,  distracts  me  so  at  this  moment 
 
430  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1827. 
 
 that  it  is  no  hyperbole  to  say  that  I  scarcely  know  what  I  have 
 written  ;  but  to  let  another  post  depart,  without  endeavouring 
 to  do  away  the  ill  impression  which  my  silence  has  left,  would 
 be  worse  than  inconsiderate. 
 
 "  In  better  spirits,  in  a  more  idle  moment,   I  shall  hope  to 
 say  much  which  I  meant  to  say  when  I  began  this  No-Apology. 
 
 "  Believe  me  to  be,  with  the  most  perfect  regard  and  esteem, 
 and  with  a  just  value  of  your  friendship, 
 "  My  dear  Sir, 
 "  Your  obliged  and  faithful  friend,         "  J.  Good  all/' 
 
 To  Mrs.  Cunningham. 
 
 "  K.  C,  Monday  Evening,  Nov.  12,  1827. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  Your  most  kind  favour  came  to  hand  on  Saturday 
 evening  last ;  but  I  would  not  read  it  till  I  should  have  leisure 
 to  consider  its  contents,  and  to  give  myself  up  to  the  feelings 
 which  it  is  calculated  to  excite.  Often  do  I  intend  to  peruse 
 this  blessed  Memoir.  When  your  dear  sister  Catharine  read 
 portions  of  it  to  me,  it  almost  transported  me  to  heaven  ;  and 
 made  me  most  truly  thankful  for  the  lumbago  which  detained 
 me  at  home,  and  gave  me  an  opportunity  of  hearing  it  read  to 
 me.  This  is  the  religion  which  I  love.  I  love  simplicity  :  I 
 love  contrition  :  I  love  affiance  :  I  love  the  tender  breathings 
 of  affection.  Talkativeness  and  boasting  are  not  at  all  to  my 
 mind  :  I  am  jealous  of  everything  that  even  in  appearance 
 savours  of  self.  Even  religion  itself  I  do  not  love,  if  it  be  not 
 cast  in  a  mould  of  humility  and  contrition.  I  love  the  religion 
 of  heaven  ;  to  fall  on  our  faces,  whilst  we  adore  the  Lamb, 
 is  the  kind  of  religion  which  my  soul  affects ;  and  it  was 
 this  spirit  which  I  so  admired  in  your  beloved  sister.  How 
 would  it  have  delighted  me  to  hear  from  her  lips  some  of  those 
 blessed  expressions  which  your  Memoir  records  !  If  they  bore 
 me  to  heaven  by  the  recital  of  them,  how  would  they  have 
 transported  me,  if  I  had  heard  them  from  her  own  lips  !  Yet 
 perhaps  they  would  not  have  affected  me  so  much  :  for  then 
 I  should  have  heard  them  as  from  one  on  earth  ;  whereas  I 
 hear  them  now  as  from  one  in  heaven. 
 
 11 1  am  in  the  habit  of  accounting  religion  as  the  simplest  of 
 all  concerns, — i  To  Him  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our 
 sins  in  His  own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto 
 
JET.  68.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  431 
 
 our  God,  to  Him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever,' 
 expresses  the  very  frame  of  mind  in  which  I  wish  both  to  lire 
 and  die.  In  that  dear  departed  saint  I  saw  it  all.  It  seemed 
 to  be  the  very  spirit  of  her  mind  :  it  was  her  meat  and  drink  : 
 and  soon,  I  trust,  we  shall  join  her  in  this  blessed  song.  I 
 greatly  rejoice  that  so  many  of  her  family  are  like-minded 
 writh  her,  having  their  views  of  the  Saviour  alike  clear,  and 
 their  feelings  towards  Him  alike  elevated.  May  you,  my  dear 
 Madam,  and  I  also,  drink  more  and  more  into  her  spirit  :  and 
 may  your  dear  husband  also  testify  of  Christ  with  more  devout 
 energy  than  ever,  knowing  that  His  riches  are  unsearchable, 
 and  the  joy  that  He  imparts  is  '  unspeakable  and  glorified.' 
 
 "  Tuesday. — Intending  to  send  this,  not  by  the  post  but  by 
 coach,  in  a  parcel  with  a  little  token  of  my  love  and  gratitude, 
 I  deferred  the  remainder  of  my  letter  till  this  morning,  after 
 I  should  have  again  read  this  Memoir,  which  I  have  been 
 perusing  with  tears  of  joy.    I  have  indeed  been  just  interrupted 
 
 in  the  midst  of  it  by  a  Clergyman,  a  Fellow  of College, 
 
 who  has  begun  to  seek  after  the  Lord,  and  who  came  to  intro- 
 duce himself  to  me.  I  know  not  what  he  must  think  of  me 
 with  my  eyes  suffused  with  tears  ;  but  I  trust  he  found  my 
 spirit  sweetly  softened  and  affectionately  solicitous  for  his  wel- 
 fare. In  truth,  what  is  there  worth  living  for,  but  to  prepare 
 for  such  an  end  as  your  dear  sister  found,  and  to  help  forward 
 all  around  us  to  the  attainment  of  it  ?  Indeed,  I  am  greatly 
 edified  and  comforted  :  and  I  pray  God  that  a  double  portion 
 of  dear  Rachel's  spirit  may  rest  on  you,  and  on  Mr.  C,  and  on 
 every  member  of  your  much-loved  family,  and  on  your  much 
 indebted  friend  and  brother,  u  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  a  Friend,  on  cherishing  a  spirit  of  love. 
 
 "March  1,  1828. 
 
 "  You  did  not  shew  dear  Mrs. your  letter  before 
 
 you  sent  it.  It  would  never  have  received  her  imprimatur. 
 She  has  a  wisely-tempered  and  well-regulated  mind  ;  and  love 
 has  a  dominant  possession  of  her  heart. 
 
 "  Why  did  I  not  answer  your  letter  about  paying  my  sub- 
 scription, except  by  obeying  instantly  its  contents  /  It  was 
 because  I  felt  I  ought  to  say  something ,  but  knew  not  how  to 
 say  it,  lest  1  should  grieve  you.  My  last  I  was  compelled  to 
 write  :  but  read  it  again,  and  say  whether  Paul  would  have 
 
432  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1828. 
 
 returned  to  it  such  an  answer  as  you  have  sent  ?  I  forbear  to 
 make  any  reply,  because  the  slightest  reply  would  be  construed 
 as  the  dictate  of  a  partisan.  My  dear  brother,  you  do  not 
 suspect  your  own  feelings  as  arising  out  of  your  own  situation. 
 
 You  saw  and  mourned  over  them  as  existing  in  poor  Mr. ; 
 
 but  you  are  unconscious  of  any  as  existing  in  your  own  bosom. 
 My  dear  brother,  I  could  say  much  if  I  were  sitting  by  your 
 side,  and  you  could  see  the  delicate  hesitation,  the  affectionate 
 look,  the  starting  tear,  that  were  the  evidences  of  my  spirit. 
 But  pen  and  ink  cannot  hesitate,  or  look,  or  weep,  or  do  any- 
 thing but  convey  dry  sentiments  to  a  pained,  and  perhaps  a 
 prejudiced  and  offended  mind.  Hence  I  utter  nothing.  I  live 
 in  a  region  in  which  I  would  have  you  also  move.  Shall  I 
 grieve  you  if  I  say,  that  your  want  of  union  and  kindness  and 
 
 love  to  Mr. compels  him  to  act  without  consulting  you  ? 
 
 And  did  not  the  same  cause  compel  you  also  to  act  in  a  similar 
 
 way  towards  Mr. 1    Cherish,  my  dear  brother,  a  spirit  of 
 
 love,  and  all  your  mountains  will  soon  become  mole-hills,  or 
 rather  a  perfect  plain.  Ask  your  beloved  wife  this  question, 
 '  Do  you  not  think  that  if  I  had  more  of  a  spirit  of  love 
 towards  that  man  of  God,  I  might  move  most  easily  and 
 sweetly  with  him  ?  Do  you  not  see  in  me  somewhat  of  a  dis- 
 position unlike  to  what  the  Apostle  Paul  would  exercise  to- 
 wards him  V 
 
 "  Yes ;  put  this  question  to  your  beloved  wife,  and  let  her 
 not  return  an  answer  till  she  has  passed  a  night  in  committing 
 it  to  God  in  prayer  :  and  I  have  no  doubt  what  answer  her 
 candid  and  discerning  mind  will  give. 
 
 "  Then  put  to  her  another  question ;  c  Do  you  see  anything 
 in  Mr.  Simeon's  last  letter,  or  in  this,  that  should  alienate  our 
 affections  from  him,  or  make  us  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  him  as  a 
 blind  and  partial  judge?'  I  will  not  believe  that  she  will 
 answer  that  in  the  affirmative,  unless  I  see  it  in  her  own  hand- 
 writing. If  however,  contrary  to  my  expectation,  this  letter 
 grieve  you,  do  me  one  favour  : — write  for  me  a  letter,  such  as 
 a  man  of  God  ought  to  write  you  under  these  circumstances, 
 that  I  may  see  what  I  ought  to  have  written,  and  let  your  be- 
 loved wife  annex  to  it  her  initials  with  her  own  hand.  I  shall 
 be  glad  to  sit  at  your  feet  and  learn.     With  kind  love  to 
 
 Mrs. ,  I  remain,  my  dear  friend, 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours,         "  C.  Simeon." 
 
-<ET.  68.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  433 
 
 To  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Michell. 
 
 "  My  dear  Brother,  u  Cambridge,  July  28,  1828. 
 
 "  Two  days  ago  did  I  receive  official  notice  from  the 
 Provost,  for  the  information  of  the  Fellows,  respecting  the 
 painful  event  to  which  your  letter  refers.  And  yesterday  I 
 read  a  letter  of  our  dear  friend's  to  Mr.  Hickman  (written 
 but  a  few  days  before  his  death),  wherein  he  spoke  of  his  own 
 state  of  mind  in  most  sweet  and  delightful  terms.  Respecting 
 his  transition  to  glory  I  have  no  more  doubt  than  of  the 
 Apostle  Paul's.  If  I  were  to  write  an  Epitaph  for  him,  it 
 would  be  this:  — 
 
 In  Memory  of 
 
 The  Eev.  THOMAS  LLOYD,  M.A., 
 
 who  was 
 
 in  the  tenor  of  hifl  life, 
 
 1 A  Servant  of  Christ ;' 
 
 and 
 in  the  habit  of  his  mind, 
 1  The  Meekness  of  Wisdom.' 
 
 A  more  perfect  character  I  knew  not  upon  earth.  He  was 
 pre-eminently  dear  to  me,  as  being  my  own  son  in  the  faith, 
 the  very  firstfruits  of  Achaia.  He  is  gone  a  little,  a  very  little, 
 before  us.  Through  mercy  I  possess  at  present  very  peculiar 
 vigour  both  of  body  and  mind ;  both  of  which  I  need  for  the 
 completing  of  my  Appendix  of  six  volumes,  or  700  Discourses, 
 now  in  the  press.  I  print  and  revise  a  volume  of  about  600 
 pages  —  of  my  close  pages — every  month.  Three  volumes  are 
 now  finished,  and  I  hope  to  be  out  in  October;  after  which 
 time  I  have  a  kind  of  presentiment  (which  I  delight  to  in- 
 dulge), that  I  shall  speedily  be  called  home.  But  I  am  willing 
 to  wait,  and  delighted  to  work  while  it  is  day.  Never  at  any 
 period  was  my  work  more  delightful  to  me  than  at  this  present 
 moment.  My  energy  in  it  even  astonishes  myself.  But  I  seem 
 to  be  so  near  the  goal,  that  I  cannot  but  run  with  all  my 
 might.  You,  my  beloved  brother,  by  your  infirmities  are  pre- 
 cluded from  such  exertions.  But  you  have  the  portion  which 
 a  wise  and  gracious  Father  sees  best  for  you.  Soon,  very  soon, 
 shall  we  meet  our  beloved  brother  again,  and  join  with  him  in 
 everlasting  Hallelujahs  to  God  and  to  the  Lamb. 
 
 "  I  have  written  to  the  dear  afflicted  widow,  whom  I  greatly 
 love  and  honour.     Believe  me,  most  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 F  F 
 
434  memoirs  of  the  [1828. 
 
 Memorandum. 
 
 "August  8,  1828. 
 "  A  curious  fact  occurred  last  night,  which  with  grati- 
 tude to  God  I  will  record,  because  it  strongly  illustrates,  what  I 
 know  by  experience  to  be  the  manner  in  which  the  Lord  often 
 deals  with  his  people,  and  at  the  same  time  confirms  what  I 
 had  been  preaching  upon  not  an  hour  before,  '  All  things  shall 
 work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God.'  (Rom.  viii.  28.) 
 
 "  My  coachman,  to  whom  I  had  shewn  as  much  kindness  as 
 could  well  be  conceived,  has  behaved  most  basely  towards  me. 
 To  encourage  him,  I  had  not  only  given  him  very  good  wages, 
 but  promised  him  an  increase  of  £4  every  year  for  five  years 
 to  come,  if  he  should  behave  well.  I  had  already  increased  it 
 twice  out  of  the  five  times.  In  a  word,  it  is  both  my  principle 
 and  my  habit  to  win,  if  possible,  the  hearts  of  those  that  serve 
 me,  and  to  be  rather  a  father  to  them  than  a  master.  But  he 
 adopted  a  way  of  getting  money  to  a  great  extent,  and  with 
 that  money  gave  himself  over  to  the  most  licentious  habits. 
 I  kept  with  him,  as  with  my  other  servants,  a  weekly  account, 
 that  I  might  not  have  a  bill  any  where.  Brooms,  brushes, 
 pails,  <fec,  he  got  for  me  from  time  to  time  ;  but  pocketed  the 
 money,  and  ran  me  up  bills  without  my  knowledge.  He  even 
 went  to  merchants  whom  I  had  never  seen  in  my  life,  and 
 took  hay  and  corn  which  he  sold  immediately  for  ready  money  • 
 and  that  ran  me  up  bills  to  the  amount  of  altogether  about 
 -£100.     In  this  way  he  would  have  proceeded  still,  and  have 
 
 involved  me  to  a  far  greater  amount,  had  he  not  wickedly 
 
 This  was  immediately  complained  of  to  me  ;  and  he,  foreseeing 
 fhat  it  must  produce  a  separation  between  us,  set  off  to 
 London.  This  was  instantly  known  ;  and  that  very  same  day 
 there  poured  in  bills  from  every  quarter;  one  of  above  £40, 
 and  another  of  <£20,  from  persons  whose  very  face  I  never  saw, 
 and  who  were  never  authorized  to  put  me  down  in  their  books 
 for  one  penny.  These  therefore  I  refused  to  pay,  unless  it  were 
 decided  by  a  jury  that  I  must :  and  I  felt  my  mind  irritated, 
 so  as  more  than  once  to  designate  the  conduct  of  these  trades- 
 men by  a  harsher  name  than  perhaps,  after  all,  it  deserved. 
 This  was  the  second  time  in  which  I  had  been  treated  in  the 
 same  way. 
 
 "  All  this  was  painful ;  but  it  led  me  to  consider,  that  this 
 was  not  man  but  God  ;  even  as  it  was,  when  the  Chaldeans 
 
;ET.  G8.]  KKV.  CHARLES  SIMKOX.  I3fl 
 
 and  Sabeans  rofcbed  Job  ;  and  it  was,  in  fact,  the  Lord  Baying 
 
 to  me,  k  You  have  given  me  thousands  in  a  way  agreeable  to 
 yourself;  now  give  me  an  hundred  in  a  way  that  L  please  ; 
 and  do  it  with  cheerfulness  as  unto  me.  You  have  a  lesson  to 
 learn,  which  this  is  designed  to  teach  you.  Your  spirit  is  by 
 no  means  such  as  it  should  be.  You  sadly  want  the  patience 
 of  Job.  You  by  no  means  resemble  Him  who  was  led  as  a 
 lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a  sheep  under  the  hand  of  the 
 shearer  was  dumb.' — Convinced  of  my  very  low  proficiency  in 
 the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ,  I  looked  up  to  God  for 
 grace  sufficient  for  me  ;  and  I  hope  I  obtained  both  mercy  and 
 grace  to  help  me  in  the  time  of  need.  The  Assizes  ended  only 
 on  Saturday  last;  and  by  acquiescing  in  the  Divine  appoint- 
 ment, I  avoided  all  the  disquietude  of  mind  which  a  trial 
 would  have  occasioned,  and  which  would  have  been  far  worse 
 than  the  loss  of  many  hundreds  of  pounds,  and  felt  a  sweet 
 peace  of  mind  arising  from  an  entire  acquiescence  in  the  Divine 
 will.  During  the  last  four  days  I  have  enjoyed  much  comfort 
 in  the  exercise  of  submission  to  God,  and  have  contrasted  the 
 state  of  my  mind  with  what  it  would  have  been  even  in  the 
 event  of  a  successful  trial,  and  much  more  in  the  event  of  a 
 defeat.  I  had  been  just  preaching  on  Rom.  viii.  28;  and  on 
 coming  home,  I  found  a  letter  from  my  lawyer  in  London, 
 saying,  that  a  person  who  had  defrauded  me  of  many  hundreds 
 of  pounds,  and  was  a  bankrupt  and  might  have  been  sent  to 
 prison,  but  whom  I  had  commissioned  him  to  spare,  if  he 
 would  only  pay  <£100  towards  the  expenses  to  which  he  had 
 put  me  in  recovering  my  right,  that  that  person  had  offered  to 
 pay  me  <£200  towards  my  expenses,  if  I  would  release  him 
 from  his  obligations.  Thus  has  God  in  His  tender  mercy, 
 first  taught  me  to  check  and  mortify  my  unsubdued  spirit; 
 and  then  had  no  sooner  accomplished  His  gracious  will  in  that 
 particular,  than  He  paid  for  me.  as  it  were,  the  very  sum  of 
 which  I  had  been  robbed  ;  so  that  by  this  dispensation  He 
 has  instructed  my  mind,  humbled  my  spirit,  disposed  and 
 enabled  me  to  see  His  hand  in  every  thing,  given  me  sweet 
 peace  in  the  stead  of  trouble,  and,  at  last,  restored  to  me  what 
 He  had  taken  away;  and  preached  over  again  to  me,  what  1 
 had  that  moment  been  preaching  to  my  people,  'that  all  things, 
 of  whatever  kind  (except  sin),  shall  work  together  for  our  good.' 
 "  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul ;  and  remember  the  lessons 
 which  thou  hast  been  so  mercifully  taught." 
 
 f  f  2 
 
436  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1829. 
 
 CHAPTER  XXVIII. 
 
 18-29. 
 
 AVe  are  now  come  to  a  period  in  Mr.  Simeon's  history,  which 
 is  memorable  as  bringing  to  a  completion  the  fiftieth  year  of 
 his  residence  in  the  University.  In  order  to  commemorate 
 this  event  in  a  devout  and  becoming  manner,  he  requested  a 
 select  party  of  his  friends  to  assemble  for  two  days  in  his 
 rooms  for  exercises  of  a  social  and  religious  character. 
 
 The  following  letter  from  one  of  the  most  endeared  and 
 distinguished  of  the  party  invited,  expressing  as  it  does  so  ad- 
 mirably the  sentiments  which  were  shared  in  general  on  this 
 occasion,  will  doubtless  be  read  with  no  ordinary  interest. 
 
 W.  Wilberforce,  Esq.  to  Mr.  Simeon. 
 
 "  Highwood  Hill,  Middlesex,  22d  January,  1829. 
 "  My  dear  Friend, 
 
 "  Ought  I  to  be  ashamed  to  confess,  or  rather  shall 
 I  not  rejoice  and  with  thankfulness  avow  it,  that  at  my  time 
 of  life,  in  my  seventieth  year,  I  preserve  such  a  warmth  of 
 feeling,  that  on  the  perusal  of  your  very  interesting  letter,  and 
 more  especially  on  reading  your  kind  invitation  to  join  the 
 party  that  will  celebrate  with  you  your  Jubilee  ;  I  was  at  first 
 kindled  into  such  a  blaze  as  to  be  quite  dazzled  by  the  splen- 
 dour of  my  own  conceptions,  and  heated  into  a  hope  that  I 
 might  become  a  sharer  in  your  Christian  festivities.  But  a 
 little  cool  reflection  sufficed  for  enforcing  on  me  a  more  sober 
 view  of  things,  and  compelled  me  to  admit  that  having  been 
 commanded  by  medical  authority  to  shut  up  during  the  winter 
 months,  I  should  be  taking  a  liberty  with  my  constitution  that 
 would  be  utterly  unwarrantable,  if  I  wTere  to  sally  forth  in  such 
 a  season  as  this,  though  to  indulge  in  the  exercise  of  some  of 
 the  most  generous  and  even  sacred  pleasures  of  wrhich  our 
 nature  is  capable  in  this  imperfect  state.  I  must  be  content 
 then  to  join  your  party  in  spirit,  if  not  in  person :  and  in 
 offering  up  my  petitions  for  the  various  blessings  you  have 
 enumerated  (I  thank  you  for  the  specification),  I  shall  not  for- 
 get to  return  my  humble  thanksgivings  to  the  Giver  of  all 
 good,  for  having  enabled  you  '  to  continue  unto  this  day,'  (how 
 much  is  contained  in  that  brief  though  compendious  expres- 
 
JF.T.  09.]  REV.    CHARLES    BIMEON.  137 
 
 sion!).  But  you  are  blessed  a v i 1 1 1  bo  much  bodily  health  and 
 vigour,  that  we  may  humbly  indulge  the  hope  thai  the 
 Almighty  will  still  grant  you  a  long  course  of  usefulness  and 
 
 comfort.  The  degree  in  which,  without  any  sacrifice  oi'  prin- 
 ciple, you  have  been  enabled  to  overcome,  and  if  1  ma\  bo 
 term  it,  to  live  down  the  prejudices  of  many  oi'  our  higher 
 Ecclesiastical  authorities,  is  certainly  a  phenomenon  I  never 
 expected  to  witness. 
 
 "  But  I  must  spare  my  weak  eyes,  which  are  sorely  remon- 
 strating against  my  using  my  pen  so  freely,  as  I  have  just 
 now  a  good  deal  of  writing  that  requires  my  own  hand  :— and 
 ardently  wishing,  and  humbly  praying,  that  you  may  be 
 blessed  in  your  endeavour  to  have  that  most  important  station 
 worthily  filled,  and  that  our  Heavenly  Father  may  grant  you 
 an  abundant  measure  of  His  best  blessings  in  this  life,  to  be 
 followed  by  an  abundant  entrance  into  His  everlasting  king- 
 dom, is  the  cordial  wish,  and  shall  on  the  '2{M\\  be  the  prayer 
 of,  my  dear  friend,  ever  yours  sincerely  and  affectionately, 
 
 "  W,  WlIiBEKFOBGK." 
 
 Extract  from  Mr.  Simeon's  Diary  on  the  occasion. 
 
 "Jan.  26,  1829. 
 "  A  most  remarkable  and  even  wonderful  time  is  this. 
 AVho  would  ever  haveconceived  that  one,  such  as  I  know  and  feel 
 myself  to  be,  should  be  permitted  to  exert  such  influence  as  I 
 have  done  this  year,  in  getting  Mr.  Thomason  (after  his  resi- 
 dence in  England)  restored  to  his  place  in  India  ;  and  in  send- 
 ing forth  Mr.  Dealt  ry  to  fill  up  the  vacancy  at  the  old  Church; 
 and  above  all,  for  the  part  I  am  enabled  to  take  in  relation  to 
 
 India  at  this  time But  no  one  needs  to  tell  me  who  it  is 
 
 that  has  done  these  things.  I  thank  my  God  I  see  His  hand 
 as  clearly  as  at  the  lied  Sea,  and  in  the  wilderness,  and  in  the 
 land  of  Canaan. 
 
 But  that  which  I  principally  take  up  my  pen  to  record  is 
 the  astonishing  coincidence  of  circumstances  which  will  take 
 place  on  Thursday  29th  instant.  On  that  day  I  shall  have 
 been  here  fifty  years.  On  that  day  I  determined  sometime 
 since  (r>.v.)  to  keep  a  Jubilee ;  of  which  I  will  add  some  short 
 account  after  it  has  passed.  On  that  day  the  Provost  has 
 summoned  the  whole  College  to  attend,  in  compliance  with 
 the  Visitor's  directions,  to  complete  the  election  of  Officers, 
 which  was  left  incomplete  in  November  last.     (See  my  account 
 
438  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1829. 
 
 of  it  as  given  to  the  Visitor,  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  by  his 
 particular  desire.) 
 
 The  election  of  Deans  having  been  suspended,  I,  of  course  as 
 Senior  Dean,  was  not  elected  :  and  now  on  the  very  day  of  my 
 Jubilee,  and  at  the  very  hour  on  which  I  was  first  admitted,  will 
 the  tvhole  College  of  above  forty  members  meet  to  elect  me  and 
 the  Junior  Dean.  That  /,  who  labour  as  for  my  life  to  live 
 peaceably  with  all  men,  and  against  whom  not  an  atom  of  un- 
 kind feeling  (so  far  as  I  know)  exists,  should  be  called  to  sus- 
 tain so  prominent  a  part  in  this  matter,  is  truly  wonderful ; 
 but  that  it  should  occur  on  that  very  day  and  hour,  when  not 
 much  less  than  thirty  friends  will  be  assembled  in  my  rooms 
 for  reading  the  Scriptures  and  prayer,  I  really  consider  as 
 peculiarly  calculated  to  impress  my  mind,  that  God  is  watching 
 over  me  for  good  ;  and  to  give  me  a  humble  confidence,  that 
 He  will  be  with  me  to  the  end,  and  finally  perfect  that  which 
 concerneth  me. 
 
 Jan.  29th. — Curious  enough  !  This  day,  the  day  of  my 
 Jubilee  and  of  my  investiture  with  the  office,  was  ushered  in 
 by  the  ringing  of  bells  all  over  Cambridge.  It  is  the  day  of 
 the  Kings  Accession. 
 
 Now  then  let  me  in  a  few  words  give  an  account  of  my 
 Jubilee.  Several  were  kept  away  by  illness  ;  so  that  my 
 party  was  not  very  large  at  dinner  the  first  day.  The  first 
 evening  was  very  sweet.  I  opened  my  views  of  a  Jubilee — 
 (not  like  the  joy  of  the  man  healed  in  Solomon's  porch,  but 
 like  the  prodigal,  whose  joy  would  be  not  only  tempered  by, 
 but  almost  wholly  consisting  in,  a  retrospective  shame,  and 
 prospective  determination  through  grace  to  avoid  in  future 
 the  evils,  from  which  God's  free  mercy,  founded  on  the  atone- 
 ment, has  delivered  us) — it  was  proclaimed  on  the  day  of 
 Atonement.     (See  Lev.  xxv.  9.) 
 
 The  second  day  we  met  at  1 1  o'clock.  I  read  some  portions 
 of  Scripture,  and  prayed  generally  for  the  Divine  presence. 
 Then  Mr.  Sargent  read,  and  gave  a  prayer  of  humiliation  : — 
 Mr.  Daniel  Wilson  followed  for  the  Universities ;— then  Dr. 
 Steinkopff  for  the  Religious  Societies  and  the  Church.  We 
 then  separated  for  an  hour. — Mr.  Hawtrey  ended  with  Thanks- 
 giving. Mr.  D.  Wilson  preached  the  Lecture  (at  Trinity 
 Church).  On  the  whole  it  was  a  season  of  refreshing  to  us 
 all  ;  ...  .  Blessed  be  God  for  this  mercy." 
 
JJT.   09.]  REV.    CIIARLKS    SIMKo.V. 
 
 On  maintaining  charity,  and  preaching  '  Christ  crucified.' 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  March  8,  1829. 
 
 "  I  hope  it  lias  pleased  God  to  restore  von  to 
 health,  and  I  hope  so  the  rather,  because  from  your  letters  I 
 perceive  that  you  do  not  altogether  know  what  spirit  you 
 
 of.     I  have  seen  some  of  your  letters  to ,  and  am  grieved 
 
 to  behold  with  what  acrimonious  feelings  you  speak  of  a 
 variety  of  persons,  whose  praise  is  in  all  the  Churches.  Do 
 you  not  remember  what  St.  James  says,  (  Speak  not  evil  one 
 of  another,  brethren.  He  that  speaketh  evil  of  his  brother, 
 and  judgeth  his  brother,  speaketh  evil  of  the  law,  and  judgetli 
 the  law;  but  if  thou  judge  the  law,  thou  art  not  a  doer  of  the 
 law,  but  a  judge.  There  is  one  lawgiver  who  is  able  to  save 
 and  to  destroy.  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  another  V  St; 
 Paul,  when  he  was  constrained  to  condemn  what  was  noto- 
 riously evil,  said,  'I  now  tell  you  even  weeping.'  But  you, 
 my  dear  friend,  speak  with  a  degree  of  malignity  that  in- 
 volves your  own  soul  in  a  greater  degree  of  guilt  than  that 
 which  you  condemn  in  others.  Against  the  Methodists  you 
 have  taken  up  a  very  unwarrantable  prejudice.  Need  you  be 
 reminded  at  this  day,  that  if  we  have  not  charity,  whatever 
 we  may  do  or  suffer  for  the  Lord,  we  are  only  '  as  sounding 
 brass  or  a  tinkling  cymbal  V 
 
 "In  order  to  form  a  correct  judgment  of  your  spirit,  ask 
 yourself  what  you  should  think  of  a  person  who  should  speak 
 in  the  same  acrimonious  way  of  you]  You  would  doubtless 
 condemn  him  for  his  uncharitableness.  You  would  tell  him, 
 that  even  if  there  were  some  just  fault  to  be  found,  love  would 
 rather  cover  it,  and  would  hope  that  the  conduct  was  not  so 
 bad  as  it  appeared.  Then  let  this  be  your  own  spirit  towards 
 others.  I  do  indeed  make  great  allowances  for  you  ;  for  it  is 
 not  easy  for  a  person,  noticed  and  caressed  as  you  are,  to  pre- 
 serve an  humble  spirit.  But  humility  and  love  are  the  chief 
 ornaments  of  a  Christian  ;  and  if  you  decline  in  these,  God 
 will  leave  you  to  fall  into  some  dreadful  sin,  and  constrain 
 you  to  learn  by  bitter  experience  what  you  do  not  learn  in  a 
 season  of  prosperity. 
 
 "  You  speak  of  your  having  now  got  views  of  prophecy 
 relating  to  the  second  Advent ;  and  you  tell  us  thai  you  are 
 unfolding  them  to  your  hearers.  But  I  wish  you  to  remember 
 what   was   the   exclusive  subject  of  St   Paul's  ministry,  '  lit' 
 
440  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1829. 
 
 determined  to  know  nothing  amongst  his  hearers  but  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  him  crucified?  N.  B.  Not  Jesus  Christ,  and  him 
 reigning  on  earth,  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  This 
 is  the  subject  in  which  as  sinners  we  are  most  deeply  inte- 
 rested, and  in  which  as  saints  we  find  all  our  hope  and  peace 
 and  joy ;  and  if  you  relinquish  this  for  anything  else,  I  shall 
 not  wonder  that  God  leaves  you  to  betray  a  want  of  those 
 sublimer  virtues  which  constitute  the  beauty  of  the  Christian 
 character. 
 
 "Write  me  word  that  you  take  these  suggestions  kindly 
 and  thankfully  at  my  hands.  Write  me  word  that  you  have 
 spread  the  matter  before  the  Lord  in  prayer,  and  that  He  has 
 discovered  to  you  your  error  in  indulging  so  uncharitable  a 
 spirit.  And  then  I  shall  bless  God  that  I  have  taken  up  my 
 pen  to  speak,  at  the  risk  of  being  accounted  '  an  enemy  for 
 telling  you  the  truth.' 
 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  Friend,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 On  the  25th  of  March,  being  '  Founder's  Day'  at  King's 
 College,  a  Sermon  is  annually  preached  by  one  of  the  Society 
 before  the  University,  who  assemble  in  the  College  Chapel. 
 The  Sermon  this  year  was  preached  by  Mr.  Simeon,  who  took 
 occasion  to  deliver  his  sentiments  on  the  momentous  subjects, 
 then  in  debate,  connected  with  the  passing  of  the  Bill  for  re- 
 moving the  Ptoman  Catholic  Disabilities. 
 
 The  following  is  the  conclusion  of  the  Discourse. 
 
 "Prov.  IV.  7.     '  Wisdom  is  the  principal  thing;  therefore  get 
 wisdom;  and  with  all  thy  getting,  get  understanding.'' 
 
 "  Under  any  circumstances  the  pursuit  of  true  religion  is 
 beyond  all  comparison  the  principal  thing ;  but  at  the  present 
 awful  crisis  its  claims  upon  our  attention  are  very  greatly 
 increased.  As  to  the  measures  which  our  Government  is  now 
 pursuing,  I  condemn  them  not.  I  believe  from  my  heart  they 
 are  necessary,  not  only  for  the  averting  of  the  immediately 
 impending  evils  of  civil  war,  but  for  the  forming  of  a  perma- 
 nent bond  of  union  amongst  the  widely  differing  subjects  of 
 our  distracted  empire.  But  I  cannot  hide  from  myself  the 
 dangers  to  which,  even  by  this  very  remedy,  the  whole  nation 
 will  be  speedily  exposed.  That  a  more  familiar  intercourse 
 between   Catholics  and  ourselves  will   be  the  immediate  and 
 
B.  99.]  Ri:v.  chari.ks  simeox.  Ill 
 
 necessary  result  of  their  introduction  to  all   places  of  honour 
 
 and  profit  in  our  land,  is  certain  :  and  we  may  well  expeci  in 
 a  very  short  time  to  see  almost  the  whole  of  Britain  inundated 
 with  Papists.  Their  priests,  of  course,  will  labour  by  all 
 possible  means  to  diffuse  their  tenets,  and  to  proselyte  our 
 people  to  their  Church.  And  I  think  it  highly  probable  that 
 their  success  for  a  time  will  be  both  wide  and  rapid  :  not  be- 
 cause of  the  real  force  of  their  arguments,  but  because  of  the 
 unprepared  state  both  of  our  Clergy  and  Laity  to  withstand 
 them.  Nor  do  I  think  that  their  success  will  be  confined  to 
 the  lower  ranks.  I  shall  not  wonder  if  many  who  are  well 
 instructed  in  other  things,  should  tall  into  the  snare,  and  be 
 drawn  away  by  their  specious  arguments  ;  because  as  soon  as 
 the  mind  of  any  man  is  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  value 
 of  his  soul,  he  naturally  inquires,  '  What  shall  I  do  to  obtain 
 eternal  life  V  And  if  there  be  no  one  at  hand  well  versed  in 
 the  truth  and  excellence  of  the  Gospel  salvation,  no  one  to  Bay, 
 1  Belivn  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved;' 
 he  will  readily  lend  himself  to  those  who  will  flatter  his  pride, 
 and  point  out  to  him  a  number  of  rites  and  services  whereby 
 he  may  conciliate  the  Divine  favour.  This  is  the  very  esseiiee 
 of  Popery  ;  and  this  is  caught  at  with  avidity  by  the  natural 
 man,  who,  like  the  Pharisees  of  old,  will  rather  undertake  the 
 most  laborious  duties,  than  submit  to  be  saved  by  grace  alone. 
 This  then  renders  it  necessary  for  us  all  to  acquire  true  wisdom 
 without  delay.  For  without  that  we  ourselves  shall  have  no 
 security  against  the  specious  arguments  of  Popish  emissaries  : 
 much  less  shall  we  be  able  to  protect  others  against  their  in- 
 sinuating addresses.  But  let  a  person  once  attain  the  know- 
 ledge of  Christ  crucified,  and  come  habitually  to  God  through 
 J I  inn  and  he  will  be  in  no  danger  of  being  drawn  away  by  all 
 their  subtleties.  A  Mussulman  or  an  Hindoo  may  as  well 
 hope  to  draw  him  over  to  their  creed,  as  a  Papist.  The  man 
 endued  with  heavenly  wisdom  has  within  his  own  bosom  a 
 compass,  by  means  of  which  he  is  able  to  steer  his  course 
 aright  ;  whilst  the  superstitious  Papist  has  little  beside  the 
 dogmas  of  his  priest  and  the  traditions  of  his  church  to  guide 
 him.  This  is  what  the  beloved  Apostle  John  has  affirmed, 
 '  He  that  believeth  in  the  Son  of  God  hath  the  witness  in  him- 
 self.'' Here  then,  I  say,  is  a  strong  additional  call  for  true 
 wisdom,  a  call  immediately  arising  out  of  the  circumstances  of 
 the  present  time. 
 
442  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1829. 
 
 But  there  is  another  ground  on  which  I  would  urge  the 
 immediate  and  diligent  pursuit  of  wisdom.  The  Papists,  no 
 longer  kept  at  a  distance  from  us,  but  mixing  in  society  with 
 us,  and  filling  situations  which  demand  our  respect,  will  of 
 necessity  look  with  an  envious  eye  on  the  Institutions  which 
 are  at  present  engrossed  by  us.  And  they  will  ask  themselves, 
 1  What  use  do  these  persons  make  of  the  distinguished  privi- 
 leges which  they  enjoy?  We  (we  Papists)  once  were  dismissed 
 from  those  posts  of  honour  and  emolument  on  account  of  our 
 supposed  or  real  abuse  of  them.  And  do  these  who  have  suc- 
 ceeded to  our  inheritance  improve  it  to  its  proper  ends  any 
 more  than  did  our  ancestors  who  were  ejected  from  it?  Are 
 not  worldliness  and  sensuality  the  characteristics  of  the  pre- 
 sent possessors,  as  much  as  ever  they  were  of  those  who  have 
 been  cast  out  ?  Why  then  are  we  still  to  labour  under  the  ban 
 of  proscription  ?  Why  is  our  inheritance,  once  violently 
 wrested  from  us  and  transferred  to  them,  to  be  engrossed  by 
 them  to  our  prejudice,  when  they  make  no  better  use  of  it 
 than  our  ancestors  did,  nor  by  any  means  so  good  an  use  of  it 
 as  we  should,  if  it  were  now  restored  to  us  1  Why,  if  we  are 
 admitted  to  a  participation  of  all  the  other  rights  and  privi- 
 leges of  Britons,  are  we  not  to  enjoy  also  our  share  of  these  V 
 This  argument  would  soon  pass  current  with  them,  and  would 
 find  multitudes  of  advocates  all  around  us ;  for  it  is  unhappily 
 but  too  well  known,  and  every  ingenuous  person  in  the  midst 
 of  us  must  confess,  that  to  vital  piety  these  Institutions  do  not 
 administer  by  any  means  in  the  degree  they  should  ;  nor  are 
 they  productive  of  that  entire  devotedness  to  God  which  was 
 a  very  principal  end  of  their  formation.  If  then  we  do  not 
 speedily  cut  off  this  occasion  for  complaint,  we  may,  ere  many 
 years  are  passed  over  our  heads,  be  compelled  to  fight  with 
 other  weapons  than  mere  arguments  for  the  privileges  we  have 
 so  unworthily  enjoyed. 
 
 But  if  the  Papists,  coming  in  contact  with  us,  could  see 
 that  with  our  attainments  in  science,  we  blended  a  due  pro- 
 portion of  that  wisdom  of  which  my  text  speaks,  they  would 
 be  constrained  to  acknowledge  the  excellence  of  our  principles, 
 and  perhaps  too  the  superiority  of  them  to  those  which  they 
 themselves  profess.  In  truth,  the  very  events  which  we  are 
 now  dreading  as  a  source  of  evil,  might  thus  be  made  an 
 occasion  of  the  greatest  good :  for  at  present  we  can  have  no 
 aceess  to  our  Catholic  brethren  in  any  way,  and  there  is  no 
 
JEW  69.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  1  i.) 
 
 Lope  but  that  the  mutual  alienation  which  has  continued  for 
 
 so  many  ages,  and  has  now  attained  to  such  an  height,  will,  if 
 the  measures  of  our  Government  be  thwarted,  continue  for 
 ages  yet  to  come.     But  let  the  barrier  between  us  be  removed, 
 
 as  is  now  proposed,  and  there  will  be  an  opportunity  to  con- 
 vince them  of  their  errors,  and  to  convert  multitudes  of  them 
 to  the  Protestant  faith.  This  will  bring  good  out  of  evil :  and 
 I  cannot  but  earnestly  exhort  you  all  to  rise  to  the  occasion. 
 Get  secular  learning  to  the  utmost  of  your  power.  But  be  not 
 content  with  that;  Tso  :  Get  that :  but  with  all  your  getting, 
 get  spiritual  understanding :  get  the  knowledge  of  Christ  and 
 him  crucified  ;  in  comparison  of  which  all  other  things  are  but 
 as  dung  and  dross.  Get  this  for  yourselves,  as  the  only  sure 
 preservative  from  error  ;  get  it  for  others,  that  you  may  be 
 able  to  prevent  the  inroads  of  Popish  superstition.  Get  it  for 
 the  benefit  of  those  who  arc  hoping  to  make  a  prey  of  you; 
 that  those  who  are  now  elated  with  the  hope  of  converting 
 you,  may  themselves  be  converted  to  the  true  faith  of  Christ, 
 and  attain  through  you  the  knowledge  that  shall  make  them 
 wise  unto  salvation. 
 
 If  I  say  the  truth,  I  consider  the  present  crisis  as  a  judg- 
 ment from  God  upon  us  Protestants,  for  having  most  grievously 
 abused  our  own  advantages,  and  shamefully  neglected  the 
 eternal  interests  of  our  Catholic  fellow-subjects. 
 
 What  the  ultimate  designs  of  Providence  may  be  I  presume 
 not  to  judge.  It  may  be  to  chastise  the  Protestants  through 
 the  instrumentality  of  the  Papists  ;  or  it  may  be  to  convert 
 the  Papists  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  Protestants. 
 But,  if  I  may  so  speak,  our  fate  is  in  our  own  hands.  A\  e 
 may  even  yet  avert  God's  displeasure,  and  bring  down  His 
 blessing  on  our  souls.  One  way  to  avert  His  displeasure  is, 
 to  turn  unto  Him  that  smiteth  us,  even  unto  that  God  from 
 whom  we  have  so  deeply  revolted.  Then  shall  we  also  bring 
 down  His  blessing  upon  ourselves  and  on  our  Catholic  brethren  ; 
 and  turn  that,  which  so  many  thousands  of  our  country- 
 men are  now  deprecating  as  a  curse,  into  a  blessing  of  no 
 common  order;  a  blessing  that  shall  be  a  prelude  to  thai  day, 
 when  all  shall  know  the  Lord  from  the  least  to  the  greai 
 and  when  there  shall  be  but  one  Lord  and  His  name  One.  over 
 the  face  of  the  whole  earth." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  has  made  the  following  note  on  the  blank  leaf. 
 
 "  The  concluding  part  of  it  is  important,  as  shewing  how  I 
 
444  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l  829. 
 
 viewed  the  Catholic  Question,  while  it  was  yet  (in  a  measure) 
 pending,  and  how  I  stated  my  views  to  the  University  in  our 
 Chapel.  It  was  heard  with  astonishing  kindness  and  accept- 
 ance by  ALL  WITHOUT  EXCEPTION." 
 
 To  a  Friend,  who  had  requested  Mr.  Simeon  to  l  attack  the 
 work  of  a  Clergyman,  who  denied  the  restoration  of  the 
 Jews  to  their  own  land  ; '  hoping  that  he  would  i  answer 
 him,  and  knock  him  down.' 
 
 «  My  dear  Sir,  "  K.  C,  Nov.  14,  1829. 
 
 "I  have  neither  taste  nor  talent  for  controversy;  nor 
 do  I,  on  the  whole,  envy  those  by  whom  such  taste  and  such 
 talent  are  possessed.  I  know  you  will  forgive  me,  if  I  say 
 that  the  very  account  you  give  of  yourself,  in  relation  to  con- 
 troversy, is  a  dissuasive  from  embarking  in  it.  Let  a  man 
 once  engage  in  it,  and  it  is  surprising  how  the  love  of  it  will 
 grow  upon  him  ;  and  he  will  both  find  a  hare  in  every  bush, 
 and  follow  it  with  something  of  a  huntsman's  feelings.  I  am 
 not  certain,  my  dear  friend,  that  your  preserves,  though  they 
 have  provided  many  dishes  for  your  table,  have  administered 
 any  sound  health  to  your  soul.  As  for  me,  I  have  been  a 
 dying  creature  these  fifty  years,  and  have  as  on  the  borders  of 
 eternity  sought  for  truth  only,  and  that  from  the  fountain  of 
 truth  itself.  I  have  never  had  time  or  inclination  to  run  after 
 error  in  all  its  windings  :  in  fact,  there  are  so  many  errors, 
 that  one  can  never  successfully  search  them  out.  I  have  been 
 glad  that  others  had  the  ability  to  occupy  that  line  of  investi- 
 gation, and  I  have  been  happy  to  avail  myself  of  their  labours. 
 But  having  the  office  of  a  nursing-mother  committed  to  me,  I 
 have  sought  nothing  but  nutritious  food  for  myself,  and  have 
 found  no  pleasure  but  in  administering  the  unadulterated 
 milk  of  the  Word  to  my  babes.  Hence,  if  at  the  close  of  life 
 I  could  find  pleasure  in  controversy,  I  have  no  real  ability  for 
 it,  none  of  that  acumen  which  the  investigation  requires,  none 
 of  those  treasures  of  research  which  are  necessary  for  over- 
 whelming an  adversary  by  an  appeal  to  authority. 
 
 "  And  if  I  should  begin,  where  should  I  end  ?  One  tells  us, 
 that  the  Jews  shall  never  return  to  Palestine ;  another,  that 
 the  Mosaic  ritual  is  still  in  full  force  as  it  respects  the 
 Jews.      One  tells  us,  I  know  not  what  about  the  humanity  of 
 
JCT.  09.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  1  15 
 
 Christ  j  another  tells  us,  he  himself  knows  not  what  about 
 the  Old  and  New  Covenants.  In  fact,  this  is  a  day  of 
 trifling.  But  I  am  a  dying  man,  and  view  these  things  as  I 
 shall  view  them  from  the  bar  of  judgment.  All  these  things 
 are  about  religion  :  but  they  have  very  little  to  do  with 
 religion  itself.  One  drachm  of  contrition,  and  of  simple  alli- 
 ance in  the  Saviour,  and  of  an  admiring  and  adoring  sense 
 of  redeeming  love,  is  worth  all  the  knowledge  that  has  been 
 of  late  conveyed  to  us  on  these  subjects,  and  all  the  feelings 
 that  have  been  generated  by  the  prosecution  of  them. 
 
 "  Thus  you  see,  my  dear  friend,  I  have  written  to  you,  as 
 to  one  who  understands  me.  You  may  not  go  along  with 
 me  in  all  that  I  have  said  :  but  you  will  neither  be  angry 
 with  me,  nor  contemptuously  pity  me,  for  what  I  have  thus 
 plainly  written.  I  must  not  be  understood  to  say  that  I 
 think  all  these  points  are  unworthy  of  attention  ;  for,  doubt- 
 less, error  ought  to  be  refuted,  and  truth  to  be  placed  on 
 higher  ground  :  and  I  shall  be  extremely  glad  to  see  that 
 absurd  position  relating  to  the  non-restoration  of  the  Jews 
 firmly  assaulted,  and  triumphantly  carried  by  your  hand. 
 Yet  I  would  say,  if  you  are  '  gentle  toward  all  men,  and 
 instruct  in  meekness  them  that  oppose  themselves,'  your  ar- 
 guments will  appear  stronger,  than  they  will,  if  maintained 
 in  language  of  severity  and  triumph.  If  you  answer  it, 
 pray  let  me  have  a  copy  from  the  author,  as  an  evidence 
 that  you  are  not  disgusted  with  all  this  rigmarole  from 
 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  Friend,  "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "N.B.  The  Post-office  is  too  keen  for  your  M.P.  friend, 
 who  dated  thirteenth,  and  the  P.  0.  says,  '  Put  twelve/  and 
 charges  it  double.  But  you  never  need  trouble  yourself  about 
 franks ;  I  shall  gladly  welcome  your  letters." 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  on  receiving  a  copy  of  his 
 Charge. 
 
 "My  Lord,  "  K.  C,  Dec.  11,  1829. 
 
 "  Were  your  Lordship's  Charge  of  an  ordinary  kind, 
 I  should  feel,  that  in  presenting  to  your  Lordship  my  humble 
 and  grateful  acknowledgements  for  the  honour  conferred  upon 
 me  by  the  gift  of  it,  I  should  properly  discharge  the  duty  in- 
 cumbent on  me.  But  it  is  not  of  an  ordinary  kind.  It  has 
 humbled  me  in  the  dust,  and  filled  me  with  contrition.     My 
 
446  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [lS29. 
 
 own  judgment  goes  along  with  it  ;  and  if  my  life  were  to  come 
 over  again,  I  would  endeavour  more  than  I  have  done  to  con- 
 form to  it.  My  only  comfort  is,  that  there  is  a  fountain 
 opened  for  sin  and  un cleanness,  and  that  I  am  yet  at  liberty 
 to  wash  in  it. 
 
 "  But  the  whole  tenor  of  the  Charge  emboldens  me  to 
 sivak  to  your  Lordship  somewhat  of  the  inward  experience 
 of  my  soul.  On  the  verge  of  eternity  I  am,  as  may  well  be 
 expected,  led  to  view  my  whole  Ministerial  life  with  shame 
 and  sorrow  ;  and  yet  to  form  somewhat  of  an  estimate  of  what, 
 with  our  very  limited  powers,  a  Minister  like  myself  may  rea- 
 sonably expect  to  be  and  do.  And  if  I  take  the  liberty  of 
 cummunicating  to  your  Lordship  my  sentiments,  which  a 
 sense  of  my  own  innumerable  defects  has  forced  upon  me,  I 
 shall  do  it  with  fear  and  trembling,  and  without  any  confi- 
 dence in  the  rectitude  of  my  views.  I  am  forced  by  my 
 own  consciousness  of  evil  to  look  for  somewhat  of  a  palli- 
 ation of  it  in  reference  to  my  whole  Ministerial  life.  And  in 
 this  view  I  am  ready  to  say,  There  are  divers  gifts;  and 
 God  has  bestowed  them  on  every  man  in  the  measure  that 
 lie  himself  has  ordained  :  and  He  himself  has  authorized  me 
 to  say, '  Are  all  apostles?  are  all  prophets'?  are  all  teachers  ? 
 are  all  workers  of  miracles  ?  have  all  the  gifts  of  healing  ? 
 do  all  speak  with  tongues  1  do  all  interpret  ?  but  covet  ear- 
 nestly the  best  gifts.'  Now  if  every  man  has  not  all  these 
 gifts,  I  hope  he  may  take  to  himself  some  measure  of  com- 
 fort, if  he  have  improved  the  gifts  which  he  possessed.  (Of 
 course,  I  speak  not  in  a  way  of  pride  and  self-complacency, 
 but  only  in  answer  to  an  accusing  conscience.)  We  cannot  do 
 everything,  though  we  ought,  and  would,  if  we  were  equal  to 
 the  task.  We  are  therefore  constrained  to  exercise  the  powers 
 given  us,  in  the  way  which  in  our  judgment  will  be  most  condu- 
 cive to  the  good  of  our  own  peculiar  people,  and  of  the  Church 
 of  which  we  are  members  and  Ministers.  This  is  the  refuge 
 of  a  poor,  self-condemning  Minister  to  allay  the  sense  of  his 
 guilt,  whilst  the  precious  blood  once  shed  on  Calvary  can  alone 
 prevail  for  the  pacifying  of  the  guilty  conscience. 
 
 "  I  have  seen,  my  Lord,  of  very  recent  date  a  little  pamphlet, 
 wherein  a  Minister  is  set  forth  in  Herbert's  way  as  the 
 Father,  the  Physician,  &c,  &C,  of  his  parish  ;  but  my  judg- 
 ment did  not  go  along  with  it.  In  a  very  small  parish  these 
 duties  may  be  combined  ;  but   it  appears  to  me  that,   com- 
 
JET.   70.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  447 
 
 paratively^  this  is  serving  tables.  A  Pastor  has  other  and  higher 
 duties  to  attend  to.  His  wife  (if  he  have  one)  should  be  the 
 Mother  of  the  Parish  :  but  he  must  not,  so  to  speak,  be  the 
 Father-,  he  must  be  the  Pastor.  The  giving  himself  to  the  word 
 of  God  and  prayer,  seems  to  me  to  be  his  peculiar  duty;  and  the 
 paternal  part — of  administering  relief,  &c. — should,  I  think, 
 be  delegated  to  others  under  his  superintendence,  as  Mo 
 delegated  many  of  his  duties  to  the  seventy  employed  by  him. 
 This  is  what  I  have  done  myself  for  nearly  fifty  years  :  I  have 
 thirty  (male  and  female)  in  their  different  districts,  and 
 I  preach  an  annual  Sermon  in  aid  of  their  efforts.  .  .  .  By 
 these,  I  hope,  great  good  has  been  done ;  whilst  by  their 
 supplying  my  lack  of  service,  I  have  been  left  at  liberty  to 
 follow  that  line  of  duty  which  was  more  appropriate  to  my 
 own  powers,  and  which  I  could  not  have  prosecuted,  if  I  had 
 not  thus  contrived  to  save  my  time.  .  .  . 
 
 "  But  after  all,  I  must  confess  that  all  this  is  a  kind  of 
 refuge  to  which  I  am  driven,  and  to  which  I  flee  under  a 
 sense  of  my  own  shortcomings  and  defects,  which  have  been 
 brought  deeply  to  my  mind  by  the  perusal  of  your  Lordship's 
 Charge.  And  now,  my  Lord,  what  shall  I  say  to  justify  or 
 extenuate  all  this  egotism?  I  must  cast  the  blame  upon 
 your  Lordship  and  your  Charge, —  upon  your  Lordship,  for 
 condescending  to  send  me  your  Charge — and  upon  your 
 Charge,  for  harrowing  up  my  conscience  and  compelling  me 
 to  unburden  my  mind. 
 
 "  With  most  respectful  and  unfeigned  gratitude  to  your 
 Lordship  both  for  the  gift  and  for  the  wounds  inflicted  by  it, 
 I  remain,  my  Lord, 
 
 "  Your  Lordship's  most  devoted  Servant, 
 
 "C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  Sir  R.  H.  Inglis,  on  guarding  against  misrepresentations. 
 
 "  My  very  dear  Friend,  "  K.  C,  Dec.  18,  1829. 
 
 ...'.*  Did  you  never  hear  the  Spanish  proverb, 
 <  It  is  hard  to  make  an  empty  purse  stand  upright  V  (their  bags 
 are  all  filled  with  silver  :)  so  if  people  are  got  on  the  wrong 
 side  of  an  hedge,  they  see  their  way  very  imperfectly,  and 
 often  wander  very  far  from  it.  In  my  intercourse  even  with 
 good  people,  I  have  found  much  occasion  to  lament  this  :  and 
 this  very  consideration  it  is,  which  makes  me  wish  on  all  occa- 
 sions where  there  is  a  liability  to  err,  first  to  have  a  wise  and 
 
448  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1829. 
 
 upright  adviser,  and  secondly  to  have  a  candid  and  unim- 
 peachable witness.  You  may  remember  that  once  I  besought 
 you,  for  the  LoroVs  sake,  to  be  present  upon  some  occasion 
 (I  forget  what  the  occasion  was,  but  I  judged  it  to  be  one 
 where  the  presence  of  a  candid  and  undaunted  witness  was 
 necessary)  ;  and  I  most  exceedingly  rejoice  that  God  has  given 
 me  a  wise  and  firm  friend  on  this  occasion.  I  have  personally 
 nothing  to  do  with  the  matter ;  but  being  made  a  referee,  I 
 am  compelled  to  act,  so  far  as  my  agency  shall  be  necessary, 
 for  a  just  settlement  of  the  matters  between  the  parties  con- 
 cerned. Yet  I  am  sensible  that  this  is  at  my  own  great  peril.  .  . 
 In  a  word,  we  are  in  a  fallen  world  :  and  it  is  with  exceeding 
 care  and  watchfulness  that  I  labour  to  get  through  it  as  un- 
 blameably  as  I  can.  With  this  view,  I  have  for  nearly  fifty 
 years  taken  copies  of  all  important  letters  (I  have  at  least 
 7000  letters  at  this  moment  on  my  sideboard),  that  if  at  any 
 subsequent  period  my  conduct  be  misrepresented,  I  may  be 
 able  to  put  the  matter  in  its  true  light.  From  the  station  in 
 which  I  am  placed,  I  have  felt,  that  however  insignificant 
 I  am,  the  honour  of  religion  is  to  a  considerable  degree  bound 
 up  in  my  conduct ;  and  I  am  anxious,  if  the  Lord  will,  that 
 it  may  not  suffer  through  me.  I  should  find  no  great  diffi- 
 culty in  proving  the  Apostle  Paul  a  very  inconsistent  man,  if 
 men  would  take  my  statements  alone,  and  not  compare  them 
 with  his.  And  so  many  people  do,  yea,  and  infinitely  more, 
 with  respect  to  me  :  but  I  have  taken  care  from  the  beginning 
 that  there  shall  be  ample  grounds  to  shew  how  I  have  acted. 
 
 "  It  may  be  that  in  many  things  I  have  acted  unwisely,  but 
 I  hope  no  man  shall  ever  have  it  in  his  power  to  say  that 
 I  have  acted  wickedly.  Thus  I  have  given  you  a  clue  to 
 my  general  line  of  acting.  And  more  especially  do  I  think 
 this  caution  necessary  in  reference  to  ,  who  have  gra- 
 tuitously entered  a  vote  of  censure  against  me  for  a  line  of 
 conduct,  which,  if  they  had  full  information  before  them, 
 and  understood  it  right,  would  have  drawn  forth  their  most 
 affectionate  and  grateful  approbation. 
 
 "  Not  that  this  is  of  the  slightest  moment.  I  told  them  in 
 my  reply,  that  it  was  not  them  whom  I  had  served,  but  the 
 Lord  ;  and  that  instead  of  resenting  their  conduct  by  a  with- 
 drawment  from  them,  I  should  still  continue  to  serve  them  as 
 I  had  ever  done,  the  Lord  in  them,  and  them  for  the  LoroVs 
 sake.     This  spirit  is  totus,  teres,   atqxie  rotundus :  and  they 
 
JR.  70.]  REV.  CHARLES  SIMEOX.  119 
 
 may  kick  ir  about  as  a  football  if  they  will,  and   they  Bhall 
 
 injure  neither  it  nor  me.  Forgive  all  this  prolixity,  and  act 
 entirely  in  accordance  with  your  own  judgment,  both  with 
 respect  to  the  public  and  private  documents  :  you  are  infal- 
 libly sure  to  please  and  oblige 
 
 "  Your  most  affectionate  and  faithful  Friend, 
 
 44  C.  Simeon:' 
 
 To  the  Rev.  R.  W.  S ,  Oxford. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  "K.  C,  Pec.  9,  1829, 
 
 u  Days  are  materially  altered  in  two  respects  :  much 
 good  is  in  existence  and  in  progress  now,  so  that  the  same 
 irregular  exertions  that  were  formerly  necessary  do  not  appear 
 to  be  called  for  in  the  present  day  ;  and  our  ecclesiastical 
 authorities  are  more  on  the  alert  now,  to  repress  anything 
 which  may  be  deemed  irregular.  I  should  be  disposed  there- 
 fore to  carry  my  cup  more  even  than  I  did  in  former  days  : 
 not  that  I  would  relax  my  zeal  in  the  least  degree,  but  1 
 would  cut  ofF  occasion  from  those  who  might  be  glad  to  find 
 occasion  against  me.  On  this  account  I  would  not  do  anything 
 which  might  subject  me  to  the  Conventicle  Act.  My  own 
 habit  is  this  :  I  have  an  open  day,  when  all  who  choose  it 
 come  to  take  their  tea  with  me.  Every  one  is  at  liberty  to 
 ask  what  questions  he  will,  and  I  give  to  them  the  best  answer 
 I  can.  Hence  a  great  variety  of  subjects  come  under  review 
 — subjects  which  we  could  not  discuss  in  the  pulpit, — and  the 
 young  men  find  it  a  very  edifying  season.  AVe  have  neither 
 exposition,  as  such,  nor  prayer  ;  but  I  have  opportunity  of 
 saying  all  that  my  heart  can  wish,  without  the  formality  of  a 
 
 set  ordinance You  need  not  expound  :  but  if  there  be 
 
 any  passage  of  Scripture,  which  you  think  of  peculiar  import- 
 ance for  their  consideration,  you  may  easily,  without  being  a 
 conjuror,  contrive  to  have  their  attention  turned  to  it  ;  and 
 you  can  easily  recommend  the  young  men  to  pray  over  it  in 
 secret.  All  this  is  unexceptionable  ;  and  if  you  fear  your 
 numbers  will  be  too  great,  you  may  easily  divide  the  Colleges 
 into  two  or  three  parts,  as  you  judge  expedient,  taking  those 
 on  the  one  side  the  High  Street  at  one  time,  and  those  on  the 
 opposite  at  another. 
 
 "I  have  one  evening  for  the  study  of  Composition,  making 
 Claude  my  groundwork.     I  give  the  text  for  the  elucidation 
 
 g  a 
 
450  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1829. 
 
 of  each  distinct  topic.  They  treat  the  text ;  and  I  make  my 
 remarks  on  their  compositions,  pointing  out  what  I  conceive 
 to  be  the  more  perfect  way,*  My  method  formerly  (nearly 
 forty  years  ago)  was  to  form  a  system  of  natural  and  revealed 
 
 *  In  the  Essay  on  the  Composition  of  a  Sermon,  annexed  to  the  com- 
 plete edition  of  his  works,  Mr.  Simeon  gives  the  following  advice :  — 
 
 "  This  is  the  great  secret,  (so  to  speak,)  of  all  composition  for  the 
 pulpit.  Every  text,  whether  long  or  short,  must  be  reduced  to  a  catego- 
 rical proposition  ;  1st,  In  order  to  preserve  a  perfect  unity  in  the  subject : 
 and,  2dly,  in  order  to  take  it  up,  and  prosecute  it  in  an  orderly  manner. 
 
 u  If  the  passage  contain  a  great  diversity  of  matter,  the  simple  pro- 
 position should  declare  its  main  scope  only ;  and  the  other  points 
 which  are  contained  in  the  text,  should  be  no  further  noticed,  than  as 
 they  elucidate  the  one  great  point  which  is  intended  to  be  considered. 
 
 THE   RULES   WHICH    THE   EDITOR   WOULD    GIVE    FOR   THE   COMPOSITION   OF 
 A   SERMON,    ARE   THESE. 
 
 l<  1.  Take  for  your  subject  that  which  you  believe  to  be  the  mind  of 
 God  in  the  passage  before  you. 
 
 "  (Be  careful  to  understand  the  passage  thoroughly  :  and  regard 
 nothing  but  the  mind  of  God  in  it.) 
 
 "  2.  Mark  the  character  of  the  passage. 
 
 "  It  may  be  more  simple,  as  a  declaration,  a  precept,  a  promise, 
 a  threatening,  an  invitation,  an  appeal;  or  more  complex,  as  a 
 cause,  and  effect;  a  principle,  and  a  consequence ;  an  action,  and 
 a  motive  to  that  action  ;  and,  whatever  be  the  character  of  the  text, 
 (especially  if  it  be  clearly  marked)  let  that  direct  you  in  the  arrange- 
 ment of  your  discourse  upon  it. 
 
 "For  instance.  Uohn  iv.  18,  ' There  is  no  fear  in  love;  but 
 perfect  love  casteth  out  fear,  because  fear  hath  torment.  He  that 
 feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in  love.' 
 
 "  This  passage  should  not  be  treated  in  a  common-place  way  of 
 shewing,  1st.  What  this  love  is;  2d.  What  is  the  fear  which  it 
 casts  out;  and  3d.  How  it  casts  out  this  fear.  The  passage  is  in- 
 tended to  shew  the  influence  of  the  love  of  God  upon  the  soul,  and 
 to  set  it  forth  as  a  test  of  our  attainments  in  true  piety ;  and  there- 
 fore the  scope  and  intent  of  it  should  be  seized  as  the  groundwork 
 of  the  division.  Thus— Consider  the  love  of  God  :  1.  Its  influence 
 as  a  principle  (casting  out  all  slavish  fear ;)  and,  2.  Its  importance 
 as  a  test ;  (enabling  us,  by  means  of  its  influence  in  this  respect,  to 
 estimate  the  precise  measure  of  our  attainments.) 
 
 "  3.  Mark  the  spirit  of  the  passage. 
 
 u  (Tt  may  be  tender  and  compassionate,  or  indignant,  or  menacing: 
 but  whatever  it  be,  let  that  be  the  spirit  of  your  discourse.  To  be 
 tender  on  an  indignant  passage,  or  indignant  on  one  that  is  tender, 
 would  destroy  half  the  force  and  beauty  of  the  discourse.     The  soul 
 
JET.  70.]  REV.    OHABLBS    SIMEON,  46] 
 
 religion,  and  having  condensed  it,  as  my  method  over  has  been, 
 
 into  a  nutshell,  to  read  it  to  them,  and  let  them  write  it  from 
 my  lips  ;  but  when  I  found  in  Claude  my  own  plans,  which  / 
 had  main/  years  before  struck  out  for  myself    reduced  to   a 
 
 system,  I  took  that,  and  have  lectured  upon  it  ever  since  ;  <.<. 
 since  17!>l\  I  would  do  all  the  good  I  could  ;  but  in  such  ;t 
 place  as  Oxford,  1  would  do  it  in  the  most  prudent  and  unex- 
 ceptionable way.  At  all  events,  I  would  recommend  you  to 
 feel  your  way,  not  timidly,  but  wisely.  In  the  regular  dis- 
 charge of  my  duty,  I  would  cast  away  the  veil  of  Moses  (no< 
 as  Moses),  but  in  the  less  regular  way,  I  would  imitate  his 
 condescension  to  the  infirmities  of  others  ;  and  not  his  only, 
 but  Paul's  also  (Gal.  ii.  2).     Hoping  that  God  in  His  mercy 
 
 should  be  filled  with  the  subject,  and  breathe  out  the  very  spirit  of 
 it  before  the  people.  As  God's  ambassadors,  we  should  speak  all 
 that  he  speaks,  and  as  he  speaks  it.  God  himself  should  be  heard 
 iu  us  and  through  us.) 
 
 "  The  true  meaning  of  the  text  should  be  tin  warp,  which  pel 
 vades  the  whole  piece  :  and  the  words  should  be  the  tooofth&i  is  t.> 
 be  interwoven,  so  as  to  form  one  connected  and  continued  whole. 
 
 "  The  spirit  of  the  words  should  pervade  the  discourse  upon 
 them.      Whatever   peculiarity  there  be    either  in   the   matter  or 
 manner  of  the  text,  that  should  be  transfused  into  the  discourse, 
 and  bear  the  same  measure  of  prominence  in  the  sermon,  as  it 
 in  the  text  itself. 
 
 u  Take  for  instance,  Ts.  cxlvii.  11,  'The  Lord  taketh  pleasure  in 
 them  that  fear  him,  in  those  that  hope  in  his  mercy;'  you  would 
 give  the  sense  of  the  text,  if  you  were  to  set  forth,  1st.  The  charac- 
 ters described,  and.  '2d.  God's  favour  towards  them  :  but  if  you  were 
 to  shew  from  that  text,  1st.  How  low  God  descends  for  the  o 
 of  his  favour;  and,  2d.  How  high  tie  soars  in  his  regards  toward* 
 them;  you  would  mark,  and  every  one  of  your  audience  would  feel, 
 the  spirit  of  them.  If  the  reader  consult  the  discourse  on  John  i.  4f>, 
 he  will  hud  that  the  spirit  of  the  text,  that  is.  t/a  joy  expressed  in 
 it,  serves  as  a  foundation  for  one  half  of  the  discourse.  So  also  if 
 he  will  consult  the  discourse  on  Jer.  v.  23,  -4,  he  will  find  that  (hi 
 spirit  of  that  text  gives  the  entire  tone  to  the  subject.  The  common 
 way  of  treating  that  text  would  be  to  consider,  1.  The  mercies  which 
 God  has  vouchsafed  to  us,  and,  2.  The  effect  which  they  ought  to 
 produce  upon  us.  But  with  such  a  division  of  the  subject  the  vitu- 
 perative spirit  of  it  would  be  comparatively  lost. 
 
 "  If  these  few  hints  be  thoroughly  understood  and  duly  attended 
 to,  the  composition  of  a  sermon,  which  is  supposed  to  be  so  difficult, 
 will  become  extremely  easy.  And  the  Editor  cannot  render  the 
 student  a  greater  service,  than  by  entreating  him  to  fix  these  short 
 rules  deeply  in  his  mind,  and  when  studying  for  the  pulpit  carefully 
 to  seize  the  sense,  the  character,  and  the  spirit  of  his  text ." 
 
 o  G  2 
 
15J  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1829. 
 
 will  direct  your  path,  and  bless  your  endeavours  to  the  glory 
 of  His  own  Name,  I  remain,  my  dear  Sir, 
 
 "  Your  most  affectionate  friend  and  brother  in  the  Lord, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "P.  S.  The  French  have  conversation  parties  ;  something 
 of  that  kind  perhaps  you  would  find  profitable." 
 
 As  it  may  be  interesting  to  those  who  never  were  present  at 
 Mr.  Simeon's  weekly  tea-parties,  to  know  in  what  manner  they 
 were  conducted,  the  following  graphic  and  accurate  description 
 of  one  (though  occurring  at  a  later  period)  is  here  introduced  from 
 a  letter,  addressed  to  the  late  lamented  l  Charlotte  Elizabeth.'* 
 
 "  The  report  may  have  reached  you,  that  Mr.  Simeon  was 
 in  the  habit  of  receiving  at  his  rooms,  on  Friday  evenings, 
 those  Members  of  the  University  who  might  be  desirous  of 
 profiting  by  his  valuable  instructions.  Such  practical  or  cri- 
 tical difficulties  as  had  been  met  with  during  the  preceding 
 week,  in  the  course  of  private  study,  or  in  social  intercourse 
 with  Christian  brethren,  were  brought  by  us  gownsmen  to  the 
 Friday  evening  tea-party  to  be  propounded  to  Mr.  Simeon  : 
 and  although  I  fear  that,  in  some  instances,  those  who  were 
 present  abused  the  privilege  afforded  us,  and  asked  i  foolish 
 and  vain  questions/  for  the  purpose  of  displaying  their  own 
 wit  and  cleverness  of  parts,  and,  perhaps,  with  the  mean  hope 
 of  being  able  to  say,  'I  have  puzzled  Mr.  Simeon  ;'  yet  much 
 do  I  err  in  judgment,  if  many  will  not  have  occasion  to  praise 
 God  with  eternal  praises  for  benefits  received  at  those  important 
 and  instructive  meetings. 
 
 I  must  bring  you,  then,  into  Mr.  Simeon's  audience-chamber, 
 where  my  mind's  eye  sees  him  seated  on  a  high  chair  at  the 
 right-hand  side  of  the  fire-place.  Before  him  are  the  benches, 
 arranged  for  the  occasion,  occupied  by  his  visitors.  Even  the 
 window-recesses  are  furnished  with  seats,  which,  however,  are 
 usually  filled  the  last,  notwithstanding  the  repeated  assurances 
 of  our  venerated  friend,  somewhat  humorously  expressed,  that 
 he  has  taken  special  pains  to  make  the  windows  air-tight,  and 
 has  even  put  the  artist's  skill  to  the  test  writh  a  lighted  candle. 
 '  I  shall  be  very  glad,'  he  would  say,  l  to  catch  from  you  every 
 cold  that  you  catch  from  the  draught  of  my  windows.' 
 
 At  the  entry  of  each  gownsman  he  would  advance  towards 
 
 *  Extracted  by  kind  permission  from  the  Christian  Lady's  Magazine, 
 
JET.  70.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON'.  4o.'> 
 
 the  opening  door,  with  all  that  suavity  and  politeness  which 
 you  know  he  possessed  in  a  remarkable  degree,  and  would  cor- 
 dially tender  his  hand,  smiling  and  bowing  with  the  accoHQ 
 plished  manners  of  a  courtier;  and  I  assure  you  we  deemed  it 
 no  small  honour  to  have  had  a  hearty  shake  of  the  hand,  and 
 a  kind  expression  of  the  looks  from  that  good  old  man. 
 
 If  any  stranger  was  introduced  to  him  at  these  meetings, 
 he  would  forthwith  produce  his  little  pocket  memorandum- 
 book,  and  enter,  with  due  ceremony,  the  name  of  his  new 
 acquaintance,  taking  care  to  inquire  his  College,  and  such 
 other  matters  as  he  deemed  worthy  of  being  registered.  Some- 
 times, too,  he  would  comment,  in  his  own  way,  upon  the  name 
 he  was  writing,  or  make  some  passing  quaint  remark,  which 
 would  put  us  all  into  a  good  humour. 
 
 As  soon  as  the  ceremony  of  introduction  was  concluded, 
 Mr.  Simeon  would  take  possession  of  his  accustomed  elevated 
 seat,  and  would  commence  the  business  of  the  evening.  I  see 
 him  even  now,  with  his  hands  folded  upon  his  knees,  his  head 
 turned  a  little  to  one  side,  his  visage  solemn  and  composed, 
 and  his  whole  deportment  such  as  to  command  attention  and 
 respect.  After  a  pause,  he  would  encourage  us  to  propose  our 
 doubts,  addressing  us  in  slow,  and  soft,  and  measured  accents  : 
 — '  Now, — if  you  have  any  question  to  ask, — I  shall  be  happy 
 to  hear  it, — and  to  give  what  assistance  I  can.5  Presently 
 one,  and  then  another,  would  venture  with  his  interrogatories, 
 each  being  emboldened  by  the  preceding  inquirer,  till  our  back- 
 wardness and  reserve  wei?e  entirely  removed.  In  the  mean- 
 time, two  waiters  would  be  handing  the  tea  to  the  company  ; 
 a  part  of  the  entertainment  which  the  most  of  us  could  well 
 have  dispensed  with,  as  it  somewhat  interrupted  the  evenings 
 proceedings ;  but  it  was  most  kindly  provided  by  our  dear 
 friend,  who  was  always  very  considerate  of  our  comfort  and  ease. 
 
 It  is  my  purpose,  if  you  will  so  far  indulge  me,  to  give  your 
 readers  the  substance  of  some  conversations  which  took  place 
 in  Mr.  Simeon's  rooms,  on  May  3,  1833.  This  was  the  most 
 interesting  and  solemn  Friday-evening  meeting  that  I  ever 
 attended.  I  never  saw  the  holy  man  of  God  more  full  of  the 
 spirit  of  his  Master.  His  words  were  distilled  as  honey  from 
 his  lips  ;  at  least  they  were  very  sweet  to  my  taste  ;  and  their 
 savour,  I  trust,  I  have  still  retained.  On  that  memorable 
 evening,  such  a  deep  sense  of  his  own  unworthiness  rested 
 upon  his  soul,  that  he  was  low  in  self-abasement  before  God. 
 
!•">[  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [l8'29. 
 
 All  his  language  seemed  to  be,  "  Lord,  I  am  vile;"  and  his 
 very  looks  spake  the  same. 
 
 While  the  impression  was  fresh  and  vivid  upon  my  mind, 
 I  wrote  down  his  observations,  on  leaving  the  room,  as  cor- 
 rectly as  my  memory  would  allow.  In  order  to  be  concise, 
 I  shall  give  them  as  proceeding  directly  from  his  mouth  ;  to- 
 gether with  the  questions  with  which  they  originated.  By 
 this  plan,  you  will  be  able  to  see  in  what  way  these  meetings 
 were  conducted. 
 
 One  asked,  "  Pray,  Sir,  how  do  you  understand  Romans  xi. 
 32  ?"  The  passage  was  turned  to,  and,  after  a  moment's  con- 
 sideration, the  reply  was  given  to  the  following  effect : — 
 
 <(  All  men  have  sinned  ;  and  there  is  but  one  way  of  salva- 
 tion for  all.  Both  Jews  and  Gentiles  must  look  for  mercy  only 
 in  the  free  grace  of  God  by  Jesus  Christ.  Deep  humiliation  is 
 what  most  becomes  guilty  rebels.  Having  no  hope  but  in  the 
 mercy  of  God,  we  should  approach  Him  as  Benhadad  approached 
 king  Ahab,  with  sackcloth  on  our  loins,  and  ropes  upon  our 
 heads  :  and  our  language  should  be  that  of  his  servants,  '  Be- 
 hold now,  we  have  heard  that  the  kings  of  the  house  of  Israel 
 are  merciful  kings.' !'  .  .  .  . 
 
 Again  :  when  he  suspected  that  any  of  his  hearers  were 
 desirous  to  draw  him  upon  controverted  ground,  he  would 
 soon  put  an  end  to  their  design  by  a  short  and  pithy  reply. 
 Of  this  the  following  is  an  instance,  which  occurred  on. the 
 same  evening  : — 
 
 "  What  does  the  Apostle  mean,  Sir,  when  he  says,  in  1  Tim. 
 iv.  10,  'that  God  is  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  specially  of  those 
 that  believe  V  " 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  replied  ;  "  Of  all,  potentially ;  of  them  that 
 believe,  effectually.  Does  that  make  it  clear  to  you  ?"  Then, 
 to  render  the  subject  practical,  he  added,  "  Faith  is  a  simple 
 apprehension  of  Christ.  It  is  not  merely  believing  that  He  is 
 the  Saviour  of  the  world  ;  but  it  is  believing  in  Him  as  pecu- 
 liarly suited  to  our  own  individual  cases.  It  is  not  the  saying, 
 Oh,  now  I  see  I  am  to  be  saved  in  this  way,  or  in  that  way ; 
 this,  so  far  as  it  goes,  is  very  well ;  but  the  Gospel  simply 
 declares,  l  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
 be  saved.' " 
 
 "  What,  Sir,  do  you  consider  the  principal  mark  of  regene- 
 ration r 
 
 u  The  very  first  and  indispensable  sign  is  self-loathing  and 
 
JET.  70.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  158 
 
 abhorrence.  Nothing  short  of  this  can  be  admitted  as  an 
 evidence  of  a  real  change.  Some  persons  inquire,  '  Do  you 
 hate  what  you  once  loved,  and  love  what  you  once  hated  V 
 But  even  this  mark  cannot  be  so  surely  relied  upon  as  the 
 other.  I  have  constantly  pressed  this  subject  upon  my  Con- 
 gregation, and  it  has  been  the  characteristic  of  my  Ministry. 
 I  want  to  see  more  of  this  humble,  contrite,  broken  spirit 
 amongst  us.  It  is  the  very  spirit  that  belongs  to  self-con- 
 demned sinners.  Permit  me  to  lay  this  matter  near  your 
 hearts.  Take  home  with  you  this  passage,  '  Then  shall  ye 
 remember  your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  doings  that  were  not 
 good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own  sight  for  your 
 iniquities  and  for  your  abominations  ;'  (Ezek.  xxxvi.  31,)  and 
 to-night  on  your  beds,  or  in  the  morning,  meditate  thus  within 
 yourselves ;  Loathe  ? — why  if  I  loathe  and  abhor  anything,  I 
 cannot  look  upon  it  without  disgust.  The  very  sight  of  it  gives 
 me  great  pain  and  uneasiness.  I  turn  away  from  it  as  from 
 something  abominable  and  hateful.  Have  I  ever  thus  loathed 
 and  abhorred  myself,  at  the  remembrance  of  my  iniquities  and 
 abominations  ?  This  sitting  in  the  dust  is  most  pleasing  to 
 God.  When  we  carry  our  thoughts  to  heaven,  and  consider 
 what  is  going  on  in  that  blessed  region,  we  behold  angels  and 
 archangels  casting  their  crowns  at  the  feet  of  Him  that  sitteth 
 upon  the  throne,  in  whose  presence  the  cherubim  veil  their 
 faces  with  their  wings.  I  have  been  in  the  company  of  reli- 
 gious professors,  and  have  heard  many  ivords  about  religion  : 
 but  give  me  to  be  with  a  broken-hearted  Christian,  and  I  pre- 
 fer his  society  to  that  of  all  the  rest.  In  these  days  there  is 
 too  much  of  talking  about  religion,  and  too  little  of  religion 
 itself.  On  this  subject,  I  remember  having  read  a  passage  in 
 the  life  of  a  pious  man,  who  observed  on  his  death  bed,  '  I  have 
 met  with  many  who  can  talk  about  religion — with  few  whose 
 experience  keeps  pace  with  their  talking.'  Permit  me  again 
 to  lay  this  important  subject  before  your  consideration.  And 
 that  you  may  be  able  the  better  to  pursue  it,  and  properly  to 
 enter  into  it,  allow  me  to  state  to  you  what  have  sometimes 
 been  my  feelings  while  seated  in  this  chair  by  myself,  shut  in 
 with  God  from  the  world  around  me.  I  have  thought  thus 
 within  myself  in  my  retirement — I  now  look  around  me,  and 
 behold  this  apartment.  I  see  all  is  comfort  and  peace  about 
 me.  I  find  myself  with  my  God,  instead  of  being  shut  up  in 
 an  apartment  in  hell,  although  a  hell-deserving  sinner.     Had 
 
456  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1829. 
 
 I  suffered  my  deserts,  I  should  have  been  in  those  dark  abodes 
 of  despair  and  anguish.  There  I  should  have  thought  of 
 eternity, — eternity  !  without  hope  of  escape  or  release.  From 
 all  this  I  am  delivered  by  the  grace  of  God,  though  I  might 
 have  been  cut  off  in  my  sins,  fifty-four  years  ago.  While  en- 
 gaged in  these  thoughts  they  sometimes  overpower  me.  Were 
 I  now  addressing  to  you  my  dying  words,  I  should  say  nothing 
 else  but  what  I  have  just  said.  Try  to  live  in  this  spirit  of  selt- 
 abhorrence,  and  let  it  habitually  mark  your  life  and  conduct." 
 "  Sir,  will  you  be  so  kind  as  to  explain  Matthew  xi.  25  ?" 
 "  The  revelation  which  God  has  given  to  man  is  precisely 
 such  as  he  required;  it  is  not  intended  to  be  a  subject  of 
 speculation ;  nor  does  it  admit  any  scope  for  the  exercise  of 
 an  ungoverned  imagination.  Faith  apprehends  what  reason 
 cannot  comprehend.  The  distinguishing  mark  of  the  religion 
 of  Christ  is  its  simplicity,  and  its  suitableness  to  the  condition 
 of  all  men,  whether  rich  or  poor,  wise  or  unlearned.  At  the 
 same  time,  its  humbling  truths  are  offensive  to  the  wise  in 
 their  own  conceits.  These  may  be  able  to  talk  about  it,  and 
 write  about  it,  and  lay  down  an  exact  system  of  religion;  but 
 still  their  conceptions  of  it  are  confused  and  indistinct.  It  is 
 just  like  giving  a  person  a  fine  and  laboured  description  of 
 some  beautiful  scenery,  or  of  some  magnificent  building, — 
 King's  College,  for  instance, — and  filling  his  imagination  with 
 crude  ideas.  Such  a  person,  be  he  ever  so  learned  and  clever, 
 cannot  comprehend  the  object  so  clearly  as  the  poor  ignorant 
 man  who  has  it  placed  immediately  before  his  eyes.  Were  an 
 angel  from  heaven  to  describe  the  properties  of  honey  to  an 
 individual  who  had  never  seen  or  tasted  anything  like  it,  this 
 individual  would  not  conceive  of  it  so  justly  as  the  little  child 
 who  has  tasted  it :  although  the  child  might  be  quite  unable 
 to  communicate  to  others  what  it  tasted  like.  Bring  a  wise  man 
 and  an  ignorant  man  into  this  room,  and  tell  them  both  that 
 the  house  is  on  fire  ;  I  trow  the  ignorant  man  would  know  bow 
 to  make  his  escape  quite  as  well  as  the  wise  man.  It  is  just 
 the  same  in  matters  of  religion.  We  must  all  forsake  our  own 
 wisdom  and  conceit,  and  stoop  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate: 
 we  must  become  as  little  babes,  if  we  would  be  saved.  Many 
 are  the  ways  in  which  men  endeavour  to  avoid  this  humility 
 of  heart,  by  substituting  in  its  place  some  outward  act  of 
 voluntary  humility.  The  poor  Hindoo  thinks  that  the  idol 
 whom  he  serves  is  appeased  by  his  walking  over  fifty  miles, 
 
JET.   70.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  457 
 
 and  counting  the  number  of  his  paces.  The  Papist  imagines 
 that  God  is  well  pleased  with  his  works  of  supererogation  and 
 his  penances.  Others,  with  the  same  notion  of  gaining  the 
 favour  of  the  Deity,  have  undertaken  long  and  dangerous 
 pilgrimages.  But  there  is  nothing  in  all  this  to  gain  for  guilty 
 sinners  acceptance  and  reconciliation  with  God.  The  plain 
 and  simple  way  is  unfolded  in  the  Gospel.  Our  salvation  is 
 procured  with  the  blood  of  Christ;  and  by  coming  to  God 
 through  Ilim,  with  lowliness  of  mind  and  deep  self-abasement, 
 we  receive  the  benefit  of  His  death  and  resurrection." 
 "  What  is  the  way  to  maintain  a  close  walk  with  God?" 
 "  By  constantly  meditating  on  the  goodness  of  God  and  on 
 our  great  deliverance  from  that  punishment  which  our  sins 
 have  deserved,  we  are  brought  to  feel  our  vileness  and  utter 
 unworthiness ;  and  while  we  continue  in  this  spirit  of  self- 
 degradation,  everything  else  will  go  on  easily.  We  shall  find 
 ourselves  advancing  in  one  course;  we  shall  feel  the  presence 
 of  God;  we  shall  experience  His  love;  we  shall  live  in  the 
 enjoyment  of  His  favour,  and  in  the  hope  of  His  glory.  Medi- 
 tation is  the  grand  means  of  our  growth  in  grace:  without  it, 
 prayer  itself  is  an  empty  service.  You  often  feel  that  your 
 prayers  scarcely  reach  the  ceiling :  but  oh,  get  into  this  humble 
 spirit  by  considering  how  good  the  Lord  is,  and  how  evil  you 
 all  are,  and  then  prayer  will  mount  on  wings  of  faith  to 
 heaven.  The  sigh,  the  groan  of  a  broken  heart,  will  soon  go 
 through  the  ceiling  up  to  heaven,  aye,  into  the  very  bosom  of 
 God.  Without  this  habitual  experience  of  our  sinfulness  and 
 natural  depravity,  even  an  active  religion  is  a  vain  thing.  I 
 insist  upon  this  point  so  earnestly,  because  I  feel  it  to  be  so 
 exactly  in  accordance  with  the  will  of  God.  I  have  found  it 
 to  be  a  good  state  for  my  own  soul,  when  I  have  known  what 
 it  is  to  loathe  and  abhor  myself.  I  was  once  brought  very  low 
 before  God  when  mine  eyes  were  first  opened  to  see  my  real 
 state.  A  passage  which  I  found  in  a  book  was  the  means  of 
 giving  me  deliverance  from  my  bondage:  I  read  that  the 
 Israelites  believed  that  their  iniquities  were  forgiven  and  taken 
 away,  by  being  placed  upon  the  head  of  the  victim  that  was 
 sacrificed  according  to  the  ceremonial  law.  I  thought  of  this, 
 compared  their  state  with  my  own,  saw  that  Christ  was  sacri- 
 ficed for  me,  took  Him  as  my  Saviour,  and  was  determined 
 that  the  burden  should  not  remain  upon  my  conscience  another 
 hour :  and  I  am  confident  it  did  not  remain  another  hour 
 
4-">S  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1830. 
 
 "  I  cannot  help  trusting  that  I  shall  see  a  kind  of  revival 
 amongst  us  before  I  am  taken  away.  I  have  been  prevented 
 from  going  to  London  to  attend  the  Jews'  Society  by  indispo- 
 sition. Who  knows  whether  good  may  not  come  even  of  this? 
 Who  can  tell  but  what  God  may  have  so  ordered  it,  that  some- 
 thing I  have  said  this  evening  may  fix  in  some  of  your  hearts, 
 to  bring  forth  fruit  to  His  glory  1  For  this  I  would  willingly 
 be  laid  up  with  ten  gouts,  yea,  suffer  death  itself." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXIX. 
 1830—1831. 
 
 To  a  Friend,  on  the  treatment  of  Jewish  Converts . 
 
 "  Jan.  2S,  1830. 
 "  I  beg  leave  to  return  you  my  best  thanks  for  your 
 report  respecting  the  state  and  progress  of  your  Institution.  In 
 reference  to  the  work  of  God  there,  I  would  exercise  the  charity, 
 4  which  hopeth  all  things,  and  believeth  all  things ;'  yet  I  cannot 
 but  think,  that  the  utmost  possible  care  should  be  taken  to  pre- 
 vent imposition.  We  all  know  what  advantage  the  opposers  of 
 religion  have  formerly  derived  from  the  dishonesty  of  some  pre- 
 tended converts  to  Christianity,  and  from  the  instability  of 
 others;  and  on  this  account  I  think  we  shall  do  well  to  be  cautious. 
 Our  caution,  it  is  true,  may  for  a  season  keep  back  some  who 
 are  sincere,  but  this  will  eventually  be  no  disadvantage  to  them, 
 and  it  will  tend  to  sift  the  whole  mass  of  converts,  and  to  dis- 
 tinguish the  hypocritical  from  the  true  Israelites.  It  was  the 
 want  of  caution  in  the  Jewish  Society  at  first,  which  brought 
 such  odium  upon  all  its  plans,  and  upon  all  its  promoters  :  and 
 I  would  very  earnestly  recommend,  that  as  little  as  possible 
 bo  said  of  our  early  converts.  Let  them  be  tried ;  let  them 
 have  time  to  shew  themselves,  before  they  be  reported  to  the 
 world :  and,  above  all,  let  them  not  be  brought  forward  out 
 of  their  own  proper  and  original  line  of  social  converse. 
 
 "  Pharaoh  was  not  more  cruel  to  infant  Hebrews  than  we 
 are  to  adults.  He  drowned  his  victims,  and  we  hug  ours  to 
 death.  Why  are  they  to  be  introduced  into  higher  company, 
 when  converts  from  the  ungodly  world  are  not  1  the  truth  is, 
 we  want  to  glory  in  their  flesh ;  and  God,  to  punish  our  pride, 
 
2ET.  70.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  4^9 
 
 makes  use  of  them  to  expose  us  to  shame.  It  is  a  grievous 
 mistake  to  imagine  that  the  baptizing  any  by  a  Bishop  is  at 
 all  likely  to  advance  their  spiritual  welfare.  The  employing 
 a  Bishop  will  only  destroy  the  simplicity  of  their  minds,  and 
 endanger  their  stability,  in  proportion  as  it  fosters  their  pride. 
 
 As  for ,  I  would  recommend   that  a  considerable  time 
 
 elapse  between  his  liberation  from  prison,  and  his  full  admis- 
 sion into  Christian  society.  Let  there  be  time  to  shew  that 
 he  was  not  imprisoned  for  crimes  committed  by  him,  but  for  mis- 
 fortunes which  he  could  not  avert;  or,  if  this  be  not  the  case, 
 let  him  have  time  to  shew  his  penitence.  In  the  first  establish- 
 ment of  Christianity  these  precautions  were  not  so  necessary, 
 because  men  had  no  temptation  to  profess  a  religion  which 
 would  expose  them  to  persecution  and  death ;  but  when  Jews 
 by  embracing  Christianity  are  elevated  above  the  rank  in 
 which  they  have  been  born  and  bred,  such  caution  is  necessary; 
 and  I  the  rather  inculcate  it,  because  I  know  how  deeply  your 
 benevolent  mind  would  feel  the  dishonour  which  a  hypocrite 
 or  an  apostate  would  bring  upon  the  whole  Institution.  Yet 
 whilst  I  say  this,  I  am  ready  to  welcome  every  sincere  convert, 
 and  to  glorify  God  on  his  behalf.  Hoping  and  praying  that 
 God  will  prosper  all. your  labours  of  love,  1  remain  your  very 
 affectionate  friend,  "  C.  8." 
 
 To  Miss  E.  E.,  on  the  Study  of  Prophecy. 
 
 "  My  dear  E.,  "  K.  C,  Feb.  19,  1830. 
 
 "  A  thousand  thanks  to  you  for  your  kind  letter. 
 There  is  a  passage  in  it  which  speaks  volumes  ;  I  will  copy  it : 
 '  I  can  perfectly  understand  that  there  is  a  great  tendency  in 
 many  minds  to  dwell  too  exclusively  on  prophetical  subjects, 
 and  to  be  led  away  in  consequence  from  the  practical  and 
 heart-searching  doctrines  of  the  Bible.'  My  dear  E.,  if  your 
 honoured  grandfather  were  at  your  side,  he  would  rise  from 
 his  chair,  and  with  his  wonted  ardour  would  say — My  dear  E., 
 it  is  not  from  the  more  practical  and  heart-searching  doctrines, 
 <fec,  but  from  the  more  mysterious  and  fundamental  doctrines 
 of  the  Cross  that  they  are  led  aside  ;  from  Christ  crucified  to 
 Christ  glorified  personally  upon  earth  :  from  the  doctrine 
 which  is  both  '  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  the  power  of  God,'  to 
 a  doctrine  which  is  neither  the  one  nor  the  other  ;  from  that 
 which  will  to  all  eternity  form,  as  it  does  already  form,  the 
 
460  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1830. 
 
 great  subject  of  praise  and  adoration  in  heaven,  to  a  doctrine, 
 in  which  no  two  of  its  advocates  agree,  and  which,  as  adding 
 to  the  honour  of  God,  or  the  happiness  of  the  redeemed,  does 
 not  weigh  so  much  as  the  mere  dust  upon  the  balance :  from 
 a  doctrine  which  humbles,  elevates,  refines  the  soul,  and  brings 
 1  every  thought  into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of  Christ,'  to  a 
 doctrine  which  fills  only  with  vain  conceits,  intoxicates  the 
 imagination,  alienates  the  brethren  from  each  other,  and,  by 
 being  unduly  urged  upon  the  minds  of  humble  Christians,  is 
 doing  the  devil's  work  by  wholesale.* 
 
 "  Yes,  my  dear  E.,  it  was  by  the  cross  that  our  adorable 
 Lord  triumphed  over  principalities  and  powers,  and  by  the 
 doctrines  of  the  cross  will  He  subdue  the  world  unto  Himself: 
 and  if  instead  of  looking  to  find,  in  some  detached  passages, 
 what  may  appear  to  establish  the  idea  of  the  personal  reign  of 
 Christ,  you  will" read  the  Scriptures  to  see  what  is  their  great 
 scope,  what  the  great  subject  of  the  Apostolic  preaching,  and 
 what  the  means  of  effecting  the  moral  revolution  wrought  upon 
 mankind,  you  and  I  shall  soon  agree.  I  have  no  objection  to 
 your  believing  the  personal  reign  of  Christ  and  his  saints  :  I 
 object  to  the  prominency  given  it,  and  to  its  thrusting  into  the 
 background  all  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love.  And  if  God 
 make  use  of  this  little  communication  to  shew  you,  that  un- 
 wittingly you  have  hit  the  very  nail,  you  will  have  reason  to 
 bless  God  for  it,  as  I  also  shall  as  long  as  I  live.  But  it  is 
 almost  too  much  for  me  to  hope  for.  The  devil  can  easily 
 suggest,  '  Ah  !  this  is  only  an  undue  advantage  taken  of  my 
 mode  of  expression  :  Mr.  S.  says  nothing  but  what  I  meant, 
 though  I  did  not  so  fully  express  myself.'  To  say  the  truth, 
 my  dear  E.,  this  is  what  I  fear ;  I  think  your  visual  power 
 
 *  It  must  not  l>e  .supposed,  from  these  and  similar  expressions,  that 
 Mr.  Simeon  discouraged  the  study  of  prophecy,  for  he  felt  strongly  that 
 we  "do  well  to  take  heed  unto  it;"  and  indeed  he  was  himself  one  of 
 the  first  in  modern  times  to  call  attention  to  the  suhject.  His  senti- 
 ments will  however  be  more  fully  seen  from  the  following  passage  in  a 
 letter  to  Sir  T.  B.,  Sept.  17,  1830. 
 
 "  My  complaint  is,  not  that  they  study  prophecy,  to  whatever  it  may 
 relate;  but.  that  they  give  it  an  undue  measure  of  their  attention, 
 (making  all  the  wonders  of  redemption  itself  almost  secondary  to  their 
 views  of  Christ's  personal  reign  on  earth),  and  that  they  press  this  their 
 favourite  subject  with  an  undue  zeal  upon  the  attention  of  the  religious 
 public;  making  (as  Mr.  I),  has  done)  a  love  to  all  the  great  principles 
 of  the  Gospel  no  better  than  idolatry  in  comparison  of  it,  and  declaring 
 the  reception  of  their  views  essential  to  the  salvation  of  the  soul." 
 
JET.   70.]  KEV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  46l 
 
 is  not  sufficiently  clear  to  discern  the  truth  and  force  rf 
 my  observations.  But  if  you  will  shew  them  to  dear  M.,  and 
 much  more  to  your  Mama,  they  will  be  clearly,  fully,  and 
 justly  appreciated.  Your  Mama  knew  one  Henry  Venn,  the 
 author  of  a  short  hymn  on  the  excellency  of  Christ  ;  and  she 
 knows  that  said  personage  would  have  uttered,  only  in  ten- 
 fold more  forcible  language,  every  sentiment  I  have  conveyed. 
 Only  get  your  soul  deeply  and  abidingly  impressed  with  the 
 doctrine  of  the  Cross,  and  labour  from  day  to  day  '  to  compre- 
 hend the  height,  and  depth,  and  length,  and  breadth,  of  the 
 love  of  Christ'  displayed  in  it,  and  everything  else  will  soon 
 find  its  proper  place  in  your  system.  That  is  all  I  want  : 
 whether  the  personal  reign  of  Christ  be  a  part  of  your  system 
 or  not,  I  have  not  the  slightest  concern. 
 
 "  I  think  it  highly  probable  that  there  will  be  some  per- 
 sonal manifestations  of  the  Saviour,  perhaps  many  ;  and  per- 
 haps like  that  on  Tabor,  or  more  glorious  still  :  and  I  have  no 
 objection  to  persons  publishing  their  sentiments  upon  it  :  but 
 as  a  sentiment  affecting  the  spiritual  advancement  of  religion 
 in  the  soul,  I  account  it  little  more  than  any  other  question 
 that  a  curious  and  inquisitive  mind  may  raise.  Treat  it  as 
 such,  and  I  have  no  controversy  with  you. 
 
 "  At  the  same  hour  that  I  was  reading  your  letter,  dear 
 M.  was  reading  mine  upon  the  same  subject.  But  I  will 
 not  let  mine  to  her  pass  for  an  answer  from  me  to  you.  Your 
 letter  deserves  at  my  hands  the  speediest  and  most  affectionate 
 acknowledgement  ;  and  if  I  could  send  my  answer  quicker 
 than  by  return  of  post,  you  should  have  it.  But,  in  spite  of 
 me,  the  post  will  not  set  off  earlier  than  this  evening,  or  pro- 
 ceed quicker  with  it  than  one  day  and  a  half.  I  shall  be 
 anxious  to  know  whether  you  are  able  to  enter  with  truly 
 Christian  feeling  into  my  distinctions  :  but  none  but  God  can 
 give  that  discernment  so  as  to  produce  that  feeling.  But  with- 
 out any  more  than  common  friendship  to  advocate  my  cause, 
 1  have  no  doubt  of  a  favourable  reception  of  my  suggestions  at 
 vour  hand.    Believe  me,  my  dear  E.,  most  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 The  Archbishop  of  Tuam  to  Mr.  Simeon. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  "  Seamount,  Galway,  June  25,  1830. 
 
 "  I  am  sure  you  will  freely  forgive  me  in  venturing 
 
 to  seek  your  kind  and  most  valuable  assistance,  upon  a  subject 
 
4G2  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1830. 
 
 of  much  importance  to  me,  to  my  Dioceses,  and  to  the  cause 
 of  vital  religion,  upon  which  I  have  been  for  some  short  time, 
 and  still  am,  sorely  tried  aud  afflicted. 
 
 "  In  my  ardent  desire  to  receive  none  into  my  Dioceses 
 except  such  as  I  have  a  good  hope,  and  moral  certainty  will 
 prove  spiritual,  and  faithful,  and  sound  Ministers  of  Christ, 
 I  have  unhappily  and  unwittingly  introduced  into  them  some 
 very  able  and  gifted  young  men,  who  have  stumbled  upon  the 
 question,  whether  or  not  the  Moral  Law  is  a  rule  of  life  to 
 believers ;  who  reject  the  law,  and  all  things  practical  in  the 
 Bible  in  toto :  they  will  not  have  spiritual  liberty,  if  carnal 
 liberty  be  not  added  to  it  also,  and  they  talk  of  the  illumina- 
 tion of  the  Spirit  upon  their  minds,  without  and  independent 
 of  the  written  Word,  in  some  such  way  as  the  Quakers  ;  except 
 that  the  Spirit  which  moves  them,  leads  them  in  quite  the 
 opposite  direction,  from  exceedingly  fearing  and  quaking.  The 
 tendency  of  their  opinions  is  strongly  Antinomian,  such  as, 
 that  the  Decalogue,  and  together  with  it  every  written  rule  of 
 conduct  for  believers,  and  all  preceptive  religion  was  to  be 
 considered  as  abolished  in  Christ,  in  whom  all  was  in  every 
 sense  fulfilled  ;  that  Christians  had  no  duties  to  do,  were  under 
 no  manner  of  responsibility,  and  were  never  to  be  reproved,  or 
 judged  by  any  man,  do  what  they  may,  because  it  is  written, 
 1  Let  no  man  judge  you  any  more,'  <fec.  ;  and  l  judge  nothing 
 before  the  time.'  The  Spirit  alone  is  to  direct  their  consciences, 
 without  the  Word,  as  to  how  they  are  to  act  under  all  circum- 
 stances, and  they  are  to  keep  a  good  conscience,  not  by  walking 
 outwardly  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord 
 blameless,  and  inwardly  by  faith  in  Christ  through  whom  is 
 preached  unto  us  the  forgiveness  of  sins ;  but  they  are  to  know 
 no  rule  in  any  sense,  and  therefore  they  have  no  sin! 
 
 "They  have  not  learned  to  distinguish  between  the  outward 
 and  visible,  and  the  inward  and  spiritual  kingdom  ;  and  to 
 apply  the  Law  to  the  one,  and  the  Gospel  to  the  other : 
 neither  in  the  latter  kingdom  do  they  distinguish  between  the 
 experience  of  the  flesh,  which  requires  continually  to  be  shut 
 up  under  the  Law  as  a  schoolmaster  unto  Christ,  and  the 
 experience  of  the  Spirit,  or  of  faith,  which  is  indeed  ' liberty.' 
 Thus  their  system  is  partly  true  and  partly  false,  which 
 makes  it  a  matter  of  much  nicety  and  some  difficulty  to 
 oppose  them ;  and  they  endeavour,  very  unfairly,  to  represent 
 those  who  are  only  resisting  them  when  they  are  turning  the 
 
jrr.  70. J  rev.  OHARLBa  bixbon,  403 
 
 grace  of  God  into  laaciviouaneas,  as  denying  and  resisting  the 
 precious  truth  of  the  Gospel  itself.  These  poor  men  think 
 they  can  preach  the  Gospel  without  preaching  the  Law.  I 
 gay,  they  must  preach  the  Law,  unless  they  do  not  mean  to 
 preach  the  GospeL  The  Law  entered  that  the  offence  might 
 abound  :  proclaim  it,  I  say,  for  this  purpose  among  your  un- 
 godly congregations ;  lift  up  your  voices  like  trumpets,  and 
 tell  the  people  their  transgressions,  that  you  may  glorify  the 
 more  your  honoured  Master,  in  proclaiming  the  infinite  riches 
 and  fulness  of  llis  great  salvation.  Preach  the  Law  to  those 
 who  believe,  as  finished,  cancelled,  dead  for  their  salvation  : 
 point  them  to  Immanuel,  as  holding  it  in  His  bleeding  hand, 
 and  saying  to  them,  '  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  Command- 
 ments.' All  this  they  endeavour  to  gainsay,  and  will  never 
 listen  to  the  principle  of  preaching  the  Law  at  all,  in  any 
 way,  or  under  any  circumstances. 
 
 "  I  most  heartily  and  sincerely  pity  these  men,  believing,  as 
 I  truly  do,  that  they  are  in  earnest ;  my  bowels  yearn  over 
 them,  and  1  feel  that  I  ought  by  all  gentle,  persuasive  means 
 to  endeavour  to  convince  and  correct  them,  before  I  take  any 
 more  decisive  steps  with  them.  Thus  I  may  save  them  from 
 utter  ruin,  and  keep  in  my  ]>)ioceses  some  most  gifted  men, 
 who  would  then  be  (under  God)  useful  and  valuable  Ministers 
 of  Christ  Jesus. 
 
 "  Hitherto  all  my  poor  arguments  have  been  vain  and  inef- 
 fectual. I  would  now  pray  you  to  assist  me,  and  at  your 
 leisure,  (if  you  ever  have  any,)  furnish  me  with  such  argu- 
 ments as  your  experience  and  spiritual  judgment  will  no 
 doubt  powerfully  suggest.  Besides  all  I  could  and  did  adduce 
 from  the  holy  Scriptures  in  opposition  to  them,  1  met  them 
 as  Churchmen,  and  clearly  (I  think)  proved,  that  our  Liturgy, 
 Articles,  Homilies,  and  Formularies,  are  manifestly  against 
 them. 
 
 "  I  entreat  your  forgiveness  for  the  very  great  liberty  I  am 
 taking  witli  you.     I  remain,  my  dear  Sir,  your  very  faithful 
 
 "Power  Tuam." 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  to  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam. 
 
 "My  Lord,  "July  2,  1830. 
 
 "  In  answer  to  the  communication  with  which  your 
 
 Grace  has  been  pleased  to  honour  me,  I  beg  leave  to  say  that 
 
 I  feel   most  deeply   the   painful   circumstances  to  which   by 
 
1G4  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1830. 
 
 reason  of  your  high  station  in  the  Church  you  are  reduced. 
 That  persons  making  a  profession  of  godliness,  and  admitted 
 as  the  authorized  instructors  of  their  brethren,  should  adopt 
 and  circulate  the  pernicious  sentiments,  which  your  Grace  has 
 specified,  is  truly  lamentable ;  yet  it  does  not  surprise  me  ; 
 because  I  find  the  Apostle  Paul  himself  warning  the  very 
 Elders  of  Ephesus,  who  came  to  meet  him  at  Miletus,  and  to 
 receive  his  valedictory  address,  that  '  even  of  their  ownselves 
 would  some  arise  speaking  perverse  things,  to  draw  awray 
 disciples  after  them.'  Nor  when  I  see  how  awfully  Peter  and 
 Barnabas  were  turned  aside,  do  I  wonder  that  even  good  men 
 should,  through  the  devices  of  Satan,  become  his  instruments 
 for  the  diffusing  of  the  most  grievous  errors.  In  fact,  we  are 
 taught  to  expect,  especially  in  seasons  when  the  Gospel  is 
 propagated  with  more  than  ordinary  effect,  that,  if  good  seed 
 be  sown  by  the  servants  of  the  Most  High,  the  enemy  will  not 
 fail  to  sow  tares  amongst  it :  and  I  am  not  sure,  but  that  the 
 zeal  which  your  Grace  exercises  for  the  enlargement  of  the 
 Redeemer's  kingdom,  is  the  very  occasion  of  Satan's  more 
 strenuous  efforts  to  counteract  you. 
 
 "  As  to  the  particular  system  which  your  erring  Clergy  em- 
 brace, if  system  it  may  be  called,  it  is  precisely  that  which 
 may  be  expected  to  prevail  amongst  young  men  blinded  by 
 conceit  and  vanity.  It  agrees  very  much  with  what  was  a  few 
 years  ago  adopted  by  some  amongst  us,  who  called  themselves 
 seceders ;  who,  under  an  idea  of  exalting  Christ  and  His 
 Gospel,  maintained  doctrines  altogether  subversive  of  the 
 Gospel.  In  their  own  conduct  indeed  they  were  generally 
 pretty  correct,  as  I  suppose  yours  are  also ;  but  the  scope  of 
 their  tenets  was  to  lull  men  asleep  in  sin  :  and  such  persons, 
 if  they  possess  a  good  measure  of  fluency  and  confidence,  are 
 sure  to  gain  admirers  and  followers  in  every  place.  If  they 
 would  listen  to  reason  or  Scripture,  they  might  be  easily  made 
 to  see  the  erroneousness  of  their  views  :  but  they  are  deaf  to 
 counsel  of  any  kind  ;  nor  wrill  they  regard  authority  :  they 
 even  make  the  efforts  of  others  to  reclaim  them  an  occasion 
 of  augmented  zeal  in  propagating  their  errors.  What  to  add 
 to  the  arguments  which  your  Grace  has  adduced  for  their  con- 
 viction, I  know  not ;  and  more  especially  when  they  set  at 
 nought  their  own  subscription  to  the  formularies  of  our 
 Church.  The  only  thought  that  occurs  to  me  is,  to  put  into 
 their  hands  some  little  treatise  which  may  correct  their  views. 
 
JR.  70.]  m:v.  ciiAKLF.s   BIMEON,  [63 
 
 I  have  myself  printed  in  my  Appendix  to  my  ffb?  i   // 
 
 //<w-  some  Sermons,  which,  as  one  of  the  Select  Preachers,  I 
 delivered  before  the  University  upon  the  Law  and  the  Gospel. 
 Those  on  the  Law  go  over  the  ground  which  these  Ministers 
 have  so  grievously  forsaken.  They  contain  an  answer  to  that 
 question,  c  Wherefore  then  serveth  the  Law  ?'....  Hoping 
 that  they  might  he  useful,  as  containing  in  a  short  space  what 
 must  elsewhere  be  looked  for  in  many  volumes,  I  printed  off 
 some  for  presents  :  and  I  humbly  intreat  your  Grace's  accept- 
 ance of  a  few  copies,  to  lend  or  give  to  any  who  may  be 
 willing  to  read  them.  Your  Grace  will  judge  whether  they 
 are  at  all  likely  to  counteract  the  evil  which  you  are  so  justly 
 desirous  to  arrest  in  its  course  :  and  if  you  should  wish  for 
 more  of  them,  I  shall  account  it  an  honour  and  a  happiness 
 to  forward  to  your  Grace  a  dozen  copies  for  distribution 
 amongst  your  Clergy. 
 
 " I  send  this  as  a  hasty  line  in  answer  to  your  Grace's  letter; 
 but  if  anything  further  should  occur  to  me,  I  shall  take  the 
 liberty  to  address  your  Grace  again.  Perhaps  a  statement  of 
 truth,  in  a  didactic  rather  than  in  a  controversial  form,  might 
 find  a  readier  access  to  the  minds  of  these  deluded  men  :  or 
 perhaps,  as  not  meeting  their  views  or  obviating  their  objec- 
 tions, they  would  only  pour  contempt  upon  it.  If  your  Grace 
 should  see  occasion  to  honour  me  witli  any  further  communi- 
 cation, I  shall  be  glad  to  know  your  Grace's  views  and  wishes 
 on  this  subject." 
 
 The  Archbishop's  reply. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  "Seamount,  July  10;  1830. 
 
 11  Your  valuable  Sermons  upon  the  Law  and  the 
 Gospel,  which  you  were  so  good  as  to  send  me,  I  have  fre- 
 quently had  recourse  to  in  my  gentle  controversy  with  my 
 poor  erring  Clergy,  and  I  feel  and  trust,  not  without  a  salu- 
 tary result. 
 
 "  I  have  not  more  than  four  or  five  persons  in  my  Pioeese 
 of  this  description  ;  and  in  truth,  they  are  unexceptionable  in 
 their  conduct,  and  I  should  humbly  hope  that  the  Lord  will 
 direct  them  in  the  true  way  of  exalting  Him  and  His  Gospel, 
 and  teach  them  to  propagate  its  sacred  truths  to  the  glory  of 
 His  holy  Name,  and  the  souls'  health  of  their  hearers. 
 
 aI  have  satisfaction  in  saying  to  you  that  the  plague  is 
 stayed  ;  it  is  not  advancing  nor  spreading  beyond  those  few 
 
 li  H 
 
466  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1830. 
 
 who  were  originally  infected  by  it,  and  I  have  cheering  report 
 of  the  modesty,  the  humility,  and  patience  (under  the  efforts 
 and  instruction  of  pious  brethren  to  reclaim  them  and  restore 
 them  to  their  senses),  that  they  have  manifested. 
 
 "  I  am  grateful  for  the  kind  manner  in  which  you  have  per- 
 mitted me  to  impose  so  much  trouble  upon  you.  The  Lord 
 be  with  you.     Amen.     Your  very  much  obliged  and  faithful, 
 
 "Power  Tuam." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  Daniel  Wilson.* 
 
 "  King's  College,  Dec.  22,  1830. 
 "  My  beloved  friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  There  is  a  spring  in  my  heart,  which  at  the 
 slightest  touch  of  your  finger  is  ready  to  fly  up,  and  strike  a 
 note  equivalent  to — Yes.  But  there  is  a  consciousness  in  my 
 frame  which  holds  it  down  in  despite  of  all  my  most  elastic 
 volitions.  I  have  a  consciousness  that  company  and  bustle 
 are  no  longer  suited  to  me ;  and  that  public  exercises  must  be 
 confined  to  my  own  little  sphere.  I  am  reduced  to  preach 
 only  once  in  the  day,  and  twice  in  the  week  ;  and  if  I  have 
 preached  with  energy,  which  through  the  goodness  of  God  I 
 am  yet  enabled  to  do,  I  am  scarcely  able  to  walk  to  the  vestry, 
 but  totter  and  stagger  like  a  drunken  man.  The  two  last 
 times  that  I  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  after  preaching, 
 I  was  constrained  to  sit  during  a  part  of  the  Service,  and  the 
 last  two  Sacraments  I  judged  it  best  to  devolve  the  duty 
 wholly  on  my  Assistant.  Not  but  that  I  have  still  such 
 energy,  that  if  necessity  arose,  I  could  without  a  miracle  rise 
 up  as  vigorously  as  Miss  Fancourt,  and  still  shew  myself  a 
 man.  And  if  there  be  a  voice  in  the  universe  that  would  in- 
 spire me  with  that  vigour,  it  is  yours  :  for  my  whole  soul  is 
 with  you.  Yet  the  question  is — Does  such  a  necessity  exist 
 at  this  moment,  that,  in  the  month  of  January,  I  should  leave 
 my  home,  and  go  into  a  party  for  which  I  am  so  unfit,  and 
 engage  in  a  service  for  which  I  am  so  ill  qualified?  And  that 
 cold,  hateful  thing  called  judgment  answers,  No.  Were  such 
 an  answer  capable  of  calling  my  brotherly  regards  into  ques- 
 tion, this  paper  would  not  suffice  to  hold  the  Yes,  yes,  yesses, 
 that  would  be  written.     But  I  am  not  afraid  of  any  such  con- 
 
 *  The  Bishop  of  Calcutta. 
 
<£T.  70.]  REV.  CHARLES   SIMEON.  467 
 
 struction  as  thai  ;  and  therefore  I  force  my  pen  to  write  the 
 hateful  word,  No;  but  with  many  many  thanks  for  your 
 invitation."  .  .  . 
 
 To  the  Same.  "  K.  C,  May  IS,  1831. 
 
 "  I    was    only    half-disposed    to    forgive for 
 
 preaching  so  long  a  sermon,  which  I  have  understood  occupied 
 an  hour  and  a-half,  or  three  quarters.  When  I  heard  it  I 
 sighed  deeply,  fearing  lest  the  Church  should  be  deprived  of 
 his  labours  for  months,  or  probably  for  years  to  come.  I  hope 
 that  God  in  His  mercy  has  averted  that.  But  observe,  I  only 
 half- forgive  him.  .  .  .  And  now  would  you  believe  that  I,  after 
 giving  such  a  lecture,  am  going  to  attempt  twice  a-day  for 
 three  or  four  months  after  Sunday  next  ?  But  Mr.  0.  is  about 
 to  leave  me  for  that  time,  in  order  to  plead  the  cause  of  the 
 Church  Missionary  Society,  and  therefore  I  seem  called  to  it. 
 Tome,  as  to  you,  health  and  life  are  of  no  value  but  for  the 
 Lord :  and  both  of  us  are  alike  ready  to  sacrifice  one  or  both 
 for  the  Lord.  But  still  I  shall  be  as  cautious  as  I  can  be,  and 
 will  endeavour  to  stop  in  time,  if  I  rind  that  I  am  sinking, 
 
 " But  now,  after  this  lecture,  let  me  thank  you  for  your  pre- 
 sent.    Let  me  say  also  that  both  in  the  Sermons  on ,  and 
 
 in  this  on ,  he  has  shewn  an  improvement  in  his  style  of 
 
 writing.  He  used  to  be  grievously  loaded  in  almost  every 
 part  of  his  writings.  He  was  not  content  to  say  what  should 
 elucidate  the  subject,  but  accumulated  in  every  part  what 
 tended  only  to  load  and  to  obscure  it.  I  have  been  delighted 
 to  rind  that  he  is  correcting  this  fault.  The  perfection  of 
 writing  is,  to  communicate  our  ideas  clearly,  forcibly,  impres- 
 sively. Paley  in  his  latter  writings  exceedingly  surpassed 
 Paley  in  his  earlier  works.  We  should  be  content  to  express 
 ourselves  clearly  and  forcibly,  without  loading  our  statements 
 with  ten  members  of  a  sentence,  when  four  will  suffice  to  con- 
 vey all  that  a  hearer  or  reader  can  receive. 
 
 u  I  am  an  impudent  fellow,  as  you  have  long  known  ;  but 
 I  think  you  know  my  deliberate  and  habitual  plan,  which  is, 
 not  to  condemn  anything  strongly,  till  I  can  have  an  oppor- 
 tunity of  putting  in  contrast  with  it  what  must  o{  necessity 
 be  commended  and  admired.  And  then  I  am  not  afraid  of 
 appearing  to  indulge  a  vain,  proud,  conceited,  censorious  dis- 
 position. Love  breaks  through  the  veil,  and  shews  itself  to  bo 
 the  dominant  principle  in  every  word  1  say. 
 
 o2 
 
468  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1831. 
 
 "Long,  my  beloved  Brother,  may  your  health  be  spared  to 
 advocate  the  cause  which  is  so  dear  to  both  our  hearts,  and 
 may  God  pour  out  more  and  more  His  blessing  upon  your  own 
 soul,  and  the  souls  of  all  around  you.  Believe  me,  in  despite 
 of  all  my  impudence, 
 
 "  Your  most  truly  affectionate  brother  in  the  Lord, 
 
 "C.Simeon." 
 
 To  a  Friend  who  solicited  aid  for  the  enlargement  of  his 
 Church. 
 
 "My  dear  Sir,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  Dec.  1,  1831. 
 
 "  You  are  fond  of  parables,  and  shall  have  one. 
 A.  B.  was  once  well  clothed  himself,  and  could  give  away 
 clothing  to  others.  At  last  his  means  were  reduced  (lioic,  it 
 is  needless  to  say);  but  still  he  was  comfortably  clad  himself, 
 and  hoped  to  keep  himself  warm  all  the  winter.  But  in 
 October  C.  D.,  a  friend  of  his,  comes  to  him  with  a  piteous 
 tale,  and  prevails  on  him  to  give  him  his  coat;  another  person 
 having  only  a  week  before  obtained  from  him  his  waistcoat 
 and  his  stockings.  In  December  the  aforesaid  C.  D.  comes 
 with  another  piteous  talc  about  his  sad  state  of  destitution 
 and  incapacity  to  obtain  relief ;  and,  to  make  his  story  good, 
 says  he  hopes  others  will  provide  him  with  a  pair  of  small 
 clothes  and  possibly  too  a  pair  of  shoes,  and  all  he  wants  is 
 only  a  shirt;  and  he  hopes  that  his  friend  A.  B.  will  not 
 refuse  him  so  small  a  boon.  Now  what  is  A.  B.  to  do  I  Winter 
 is  coming,  and  he  is  at  this  moment  sitting  by  a  fire  scarcely 
 large  enough  to  roast  a  sparrow.  He  is  averse  to  refuse  his 
 friend  anything,  and  therefore  he  says  that  provided  £700  be 
 actually  expended  on  the  proposed  alterations,  and  £600  be 
 actually  subscribed  from  other  quarters,  he  will  give  £100, 
 though  he  go  shirtless  all  the  year.  But  bond  fide  £700  must 
 be  expended  in  the  way  proposed,  and  £600  must  be  already 
 provided  towards  that  expenditure ;  and  on  these  conditions 
 only,  and  faithfully  fulfilled,  will  so  much  as  a  wristband  of 
 Ins  shirt  be  given. 
 
 "My  work  at  St.  Mary's  is  finished  ;  and  my  Sermons'"'  will 
 be  out  by  the  time  you  receive  this  letter.  A  petition  signed 
 by  almost  300  has  brought  them  forth. 
 
 *  Most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  S." 
 
 *    On  the  Offices  of  the  Holy  Spirit  :  from  Rom.  viii.  0.    Preached  in 
 November,  1881.     This  was  hi*  Last  course  before  the  University. 
 
Ml*   71.]  KKV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  1  C/j 
 
 On  receiving  an  exorbitant  Bill. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  "  K.  0.,  Camb.,  A  ug.  23,  1  83  I . 
 
 "Friendship  alone  dictates  what  1  am  about  to 
 write.  It  is  much  to  be  lamented  that  you  should  entrust 
 your  reputation  to  a  clerk,  who  has  sought,  without  any 
 regard  to  honour,  to  ingratiate  himself  with  you  at  my  ex- 
 pense. Dream  what  he  will,  and  conjure  up  what  he  will,  he 
 can  never  put  on  paper  what  on  examination  shall  exceed  my 
 highest  estimate,  Were  1  to  feel  other  than  the  dictates  of 
 friendship,  I  should  await  still  longer  his  attempt,  and  then 
 expose  its  futility.  But  you  personally  had  nothing  to  do 
 with  it  ;  and  therefore  to  you  personally  I  discharge  the  debt 
 of  friendship,  and  tell  you  beforehand  what  will  be  my  state1 
 ment  either  to  Arbitrators,  or  in  a  Court  of  Law. 
 
 "  1.  From  the  first  moment  that  I  transacted  business  with 
 you,  I  never  ceased  to  importune  and  press  a  settlement  of  our 
 account.  This  has  been  my  habit  with  everybody  for  above 
 fifty  years. 
 
 "  2.  If  on  my  first  demand  of  a  settlement,  you  had  made 
 the  first  charge  in  your  account,  I  should  have  made  my  bow, 
 and  you  would  have  seen  my  face  no  more.     In  you  as  a  man 
 
 of  honour  I  sought  refuge  from ,  and  I  never  dreamed 
 
 of  realizing  the  proverb,  of  leaping  out  of  the  fryingpan  into 
 the  fire. 
 
 "  3.  I  have  all  the  bills  of ,  and  they  would  exhibit  a 
 
 fearful  contrast  to  the  charges  of  your  clerk. 
 
 "  My  own  journal  and  ledger  (kept  in  the  way  of  double- 
 entry  so  accurately,  that,  when  but  one  'penny  difference  was 
 once  found  between  them,  and  after  long  search  by  a  very 
 accurate  man  the  penny  was  found  out,  I  rewarded  him  in- 
 stantly with  twenty  pounds})*  will,  with  my  banker's  book, 
 
 *  The  details  of  this  incident  were  on  more  than  one  occasion  men- 
 tioned to  the  Editor  both  by  Mr.  Simeon  and  the  person  employed  afl 
 his  Accountant.  The  whole  circumstance  is  truly  characteristic  of  Mr. 
 Simeon.  It  was  observed  in  the  early  part  of  the  Memoir  that  he  was 
 remarkably  careful  and  exact  in  the  mode  of  keeping  his  accounts;  and 
 to  ensure  all  possible  accuracy,  as  well  as  to  prevent  or  detect  errors,  lie 
 not  only  kept  his  Journal  and  Ledger  in  a  way  of  double  entry,  but 
 had  them  regularly  balanced  by  an  experienced  person  at  three  different 
 periods  of  the  year.  On  one  of  these  occasions  an  error  was  observed, 
 to  the  amount  however  of  but  one  penny.  This  exceedingly  annoyed 
 Mr.  Simeon,  and  after  some  days  of  fruitless  search  to  discover  the  mis- 
 take, he  insisted  on  the  Accountant  taking  away  with  him  the  books, 
 
470  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1831. 
 
 prove  the  sums  that  I  have  paid  you,  and  I  have  in  one 
 instance  your  own  receipt  for  £50  that  is  charged  again. 
 These  are  some  of  the  documents  which  I  should  produce  in 
 refutation  and  condemnation  of  the  charges  sent  me  by  your 
 clerk.  And  I  inform  you  of  them,  that  you  may  not  be  led 
 to  do  anything  injurious  to  your  own  honour,  by  a  vain 
 attempt  to  establish  the  grossly-erroneous  charges  of  your 
 clerk . 
 
 "  You  may  see  by  my  offer  to  meet  you  half-way  I  am  not 
 pressing  things  as  I  well  might.  I  wish  to  settle  the  business 
 honourably  and  liberally,  and  therefore  I  once  more  renew  my 
 offer  contained  in  my  last :  and  if  that  be  not  accepted,  I 
 desire  to  have  your  account  without  delay. 
 
 "  With  any  one  but  you,  who  knew  my  views  and  always 
 expressed  a  desire  to  aid  them,  I  would  not,  if  I  could  possibly 
 have  helped  it,  have  gone  a  second  step,  till  I  had  settled  fully 
 and  finally  for  the  first.  But  I  felt  that  I  was  dealing  with  a 
 man  of  honour \  and  therefore,  though  anxious  to  be  out  of 
 debt,  I  had  no  more  apprehension  of  being  so  treated,  than  I 
 had  of  being  thrown  into  jail.  It  is  your  clerk,  and  not  you, 
 that  I  blame  ;  except  indeed  I  think  it  unwise  to  expose 
 yourself  in  such  a  way  to  the  gross  (I  hope  not  wilful)  errors 
 of  one,  for  whom  in  strictness  you  are  responsible.     From  the 
 
 time  that  I  determined  not  to  purchase I  have  returned 
 
 to  my  former  habit  (as  far  as  my  reduced  means  would  allow 
 me)  of  relieving  my  brethren  \  and  I  have  actually  made 
 engagements  to  a  considerable  extent.  And  now  till  I  have 
 settled  with  you,  I  am  quite  embarrassed,  and  forced  to  refuse 
 every  one  that  applies  to  me.  An  immediate  answer  will 
 oblige  "  Your  very  affectionate,  but  I  must  still  say, 
 
 "  Your  oppressed  Friend, 
 _  «  C.  Simeon." 
 
 As  we  have  already  had  a  view  of  Mr.  Simeon  in  one  of 
 his    weekly   tea-parties  of  Undergraduates  j*  it  may  not  be 
 
 and  never  remitting  his  efforts,  till  he  had  detected  the  error. — '  There  ! 
 make  it  out  for  me,  cost  what  it  will; — I'll  not  have  my  books  wrong 
 even  by  a  penny — make  it  out  for  me  you  shall — and  I'll  give  you 
 twenty  pounds!  After  much  laborious  investigation  the  error  was 
 discovered.  Great  was  Mr.  Simeon's  delight  when  the  balance  was  at 
 length  brought  out  correctly ;  and  he  instantly  gave  a  check  for  the 
 twenty  pounds. 
 
 *  Sec  pp.  452—453. 
 
MT.  71.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  471 
 
 uninteresting  to  observe  him  on  an  ordinary  occasion,  fami- 
 liarly conversing  with  a  select  party  of  endeared  friends. 
 Those  who  were  best  acquainted  with  him  will  at  once  recog- 
 nize the  fidelity  of  the  following  lively  sketch,  which  has  been 
 drawn  by  one  who  was  especially  beloved  and  honoured  by 
 Mr.  Simeon,  the  late  lamented  J.  J.  Gurney,  Esq.,  of  Earlham. 
 
 Memoranda  of  an  Afternoon  spent  at  Cambridge, 
 April,  1831. 
 
 "  After  ordering  dinner  we  sallied  forth  for  a  walk  :  but 
 first  sent  a  note  to  our  dear  friend  Charles  Simeon,  to  propose 
 spending  part  of  the  evening  with  him.  While  we  were 
 absent  from  the  inn,  there  arrived  a  small  characteristic  note, 
 hastily  written  by  him  in  pencil, — '  Yes,  yes,  yes,  — Come 
 immediately  and  dine  with  me.'  Simeon  has  the  warm  and 
 eager  manners  of  a  foreigner,  with  an  English  heart  beneath 
 them.  He  is  full  of  love  towards  all  who  love  his  Master, 
 and  a  faithful  sympathizing  friend  to  those  who  have  the 
 privilege  of  sharing  in  his  more  intimate  affections.  To  all 
 around  him,  whether  religious  or  worldly,  he  is  kind  and 
 courteous  ;  and  by  this  means,  as  well  as  by  the  weight  of  his 
 character,  he  has  gradually  won  a  popularity  at  Cambridge, 
 which  now  seems  to  triumph  over  all  prejudice  and  persecu- 
 tion. He  is  upwards  of  seventy  years  of  age — but  his  eye 
 is  not  dim — his  joints  not  stiffened — his  intellect  not  obscured. 
 His  mind,  lips,  eyes,  and  hands  move  along  together  in  unison. 
 And  singularly  pliable  and  rapid  is  he  both  in  his  mental 
 and  bodily  movements — quick  to  utter  what  he  feels,  and  to 
 act  what  he  utters.  His  conversation  abounds  in  illustrations, 
 and  while  all  his  thoughts  and  words  run  in  the  channel  of 
 religion,  he  clothes  them  with  brightness,  and  entertainment; 
 and  men,  women,  and  even  children,  are  constrained  to  listen. 
 It  is  not  however  the  ear  alone  which  he  engages  ;  while  his 
 conversation  penetrates  that  organ  even  when  uttered  in  its 
 lowest  key — so  distinct  are  his  whispers — the  eye  is  immove- 
 ably  fixed  on  his  countenance,  which  presents  an  object  of 
 vision  peculiarly  grotesque  and  versatile,  and  at  the  same  time 
 affecting.  Nor  are  his  hands  unwatched  by  the  observer, 
 while  they  beat  time  to  the  ever-varying  emotions  of  his  mind. 
 
 Simeon.  '  I  preach  to  the  people  with  my  tongue,  my  eyes, 
 and  my  hands  ;  and  the  people  receive  what  I  say  with  their 
 "ears,  their  eyes,  and  their  mouths,' 
 
472  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1831. 
 
 We  declined  his  invitation  to  dinner,  and  had  no  intention 
 of  intruding  upon  him  before  the  evening  ;  but  as  we  were 
 walking  near  King's  College,  we  heard  a  loud  halloo  behind  us, 
 and  presently  saw  our  aged  friend,  forgetful  of  the  gout,  danc- 
 ing over  the  lawn  to  meet  us.  Although  the  said  lawn  is 
 forbidden  ground,  except  to  the  Fellows  of  the  College,  we 
 could  not  do  otherwise  than  transgress  the  law  on  such  an 
 occasion  ;  and  our  hands  were  soon  clasped  in  his  with  all  the 
 warmth  of  mutual  friendship.  He  then  became  cur  guide  and 
 led  us  through  several  of  the  Colleges 
 
 We  were  soon  afterwards  talking  of  the  crude  zeal  of  many 
 persons  in  the  present  day,  who  lose  their  balance  in  religion, 
 and  seem  to  drive  up  the  Church  of  Christ  into  a  narrow 
 corner.  This  led  us  to  think  of  the  wisdom  which  is  without 
 partiality. 
 
 Simeon.  c  I  have  long  pursued  the  study  of  Scripture  with 
 a  desire  to  be  impartial.  I  call  myself  neither  a  predesti- 
 narian  nor  an  anti-predestinarian,  but  I  commit  myself  to  the 
 teaching  of  the  inspired  writings,  whatever  complexion  it  may 
 assume.  In  the  beginning  of  my  inquiries  I  said  to  myself, 
 I  am  a  fool ;  of  that  I  am  quite  certain.  One  thing  I  know 
 assuredly,  that  in  religion,  of  myself,  I  know  nothing.  I  do 
 not  therefore  sit  down  to  the  perusal  of  Scripture  in  order  to 
 impose  a  sense  on  the  inspired  writers  ;  but  to  receive  one,  as 
 they  give  it  me.  I  pretend  not  to  teach  them,  I  wish  like  a 
 child  to  be  taught  by  them.  When  I  come  to  a  text  which 
 speaks  of  election,  I  delight  myself  in  the  doctrine  of  election. 
 When  the  Apostles  exhort  me  to  repentance  and  obedience, 
 and  indicate  my  freedom  of  choice  and  action,  I  give  myself  up 
 to  that  side  of  the  question.  Don't  you  know,  my  dear  bro- 
 ther, that  the  wheels  of  your  watch  move  in  opposite  direc- 
 tions ?  Yet  they  are  all  tending  to  one  result  V  .  .  .  . 
 
 If  Christians  universally  adopted  this  principle  of  our  friend's, 
 this  '  new  discovery'  as  I  ventured  to  call  it,  how  quickly 
 would  it  terminate  controversy,  and  put  an  end  to  polemical 
 bitterness.  We  should  all  be  brought  into  harmony  of  faith 
 and  doctrine  !  In  the  mean  time,  however,  it  is  much  to  be 
 lamented  that  Christians  should  judge  one  another 
 
 We  now  reached  the  new  Hall  of  King's,  just  as  the  dinner 
 was  awaiting  him,  '  You  see  I  have  taken  leave  of  the  gout,' 
 said  he  merrily,  as  he  leaped  up  the  steps 
 
 As  we  were  enjoying  our  cup  of  tea,  our  dear  friend  con- 
 
jet.  71.]  ki:v.   CHARLES   SIMKOX.  17.') 
 
 tinued  to  converse  in  his  own  peculiar  manner.  We  were 
 speaking  of  the  importance  of  universal  kindi 
 
 Simeon.     '  I   am  sorry  when  I  hear   a    religious    person 
 
 say,  The  wrorld  insults  me — therefore  I  will  insult  the  world. 
 They  speak  evil  of  me,  and  deride  me,  and  mock  me  :  it  is 
 with  better  reason  that  I  do  the  same  towards  them.  My 
 dear  brother,  I  should  say  to  such  a  man,  You  are  quite 
 in  error;  should  you  see  a  poor  maniac  knocking  his  bead 
 against  a  wall,  and  beating  out  his  brains,  you  would  not 
 be  angry  with  him,  however  he  might  taunt  you.  You 
 would  pity  him  from  your  very  soul  :  you  would  direct  all 
 your  energies  to  save  him  from  destruction  !  A  serious  Chris- 
 tian comes  to  me  and  says,  '  I  want  an  evidence  that  all  is 
 right  writh  me.'  c  Well,  my  brother,  what  kind  of  evidence 
 will  please  you?  Do  you  require  a  voice  from  heaven  V  i  Why 
 no — T  must  not  expect  such  a  thing.'  l  Do  you  look  for  an 
 internal  revelation  communicated  by  special  favour?1  '  I 
 hardly  dare  expect  it.'  (  Well,  you  shall  soon  have  an  evi- 
 dence. When  the  early  disciples  were  persecuted,  and  brought 
 before  kings  and  governors  for  Christ's  sake,  it  was  to  turn  to 
 a  testimony  for  them.  So  it  will  be  with  you:  the  world  will 
 mock  and  trample  on  you  :  a  man  shall  come  and  (as  it  were) 
 slap  you  on  the  face.  You  rub  your  face,  and  say,  '  This  is 
 strange  work  ;  I  like  it  not,  Sir.'  Never  mind,  I  say,  This  is 
 your  evidence  :  it  turns  to  you  for  a  testimony.  If  you  were 
 of  the  world,  the  world  would  love  its  own  ;  but  now  you  are 
 not  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world  hateth  you. 
 
 6  Many  years  ago,  when  I  was  an  object  of  much  contempt 
 and  derision  in  this  University,  1  strolled  forth  one  day 
 buffeted  and  afflicted  with  my  little  Testament  in  my  hand. 
 I  prayed  earnestly  to  my  God,  that  he  would  comfort  me  with 
 some  cordial  from  his  word,  and  that  on  opening  the  book  I 
 might  find  some  text  which  should  sustain  me.  It  was  not 
 for  direction  that  I  was  looking,  for  I  am  no  friend  to  such 
 superstitions  as  the  sortes  VirgUiance,  but  only  for  support. 
 I  thought  I  would  turn  to  the  Epistles,  where  I  should  most 
 easily  find  some  precious  promise  ;  but  my  book  was  upside 
 down,  so  without  intending  it  I  opened  on  the  Gospels.  The 
 first  text  which  caught  my  eye  was  this,  "  They  found  a  man 
 of  Gyrene,  Simon  by  name  ;  him  they  compelled  to  bear  his 
 Cross."  You  know  Simon  is  the  same  name  as  Simeon. 
 What  a  word  of  instruction  was  here — what  a  blessed  hint  for 
 
474  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1831. 
 
 my  encouragement !  To  have  the  Cross  laid  upon  me,  that  I 
 might  bear  it  after  Jesus — what  a  privilege  !  It  was  enough. 
 Now  I  could  leap  and  sing  for  joy  as  one  whom  Jesus  was 
 honouring  with  a  participation  in  his  sufferings.'* 
 
 We  spoke  of  his  having  gradually  surmounted  persecution, 
 and  of  his  being  now  so  popular,  that  nearly  120  Freshmen 
 were  lately  introduced  to  him.  He  ascribed  the  abatement  of 
 prejudice  to  his  twenty  volumes  of  Sermons,  in  which  no  one 
 could  find  anything  heretical.  I  attributed  it  (I  believe  with 
 greater  justice)  to  his  kindness  and  courtesy,  and  to  the  force 
 of  truth. 
 
 Simeon,  '  In  the  interpretation  of  Scripture,  especially  in  the 
 Christian  ministry,  we  must  always  consider  what  the  words 
 imply,  as  well  as  what  they  express.  Suppose  a  worldly  man 
 in  conversation  to  call  Christ  our  Saviour.  My  dear  Sir,  I 
 should  say  to  him,  do  you  know  what  that  term  implies  ?  Are 
 you  aware,  that  by  using  it  you  virtually  declare  that  you  are 
 yourself  a  miserable  sinner,  and  that  without  Christ  you  are 
 eternally  lostT  When  we  reverted  to  the  subject  of  suffering 
 for  Christ's  sake,  he  said,  '  My  dear  brother,  we  must  not  mind 
 a  little  suffering.  When  I  am  getting  through  a  hedge,  if  my 
 head  and  shoulders  are  safely  through,  I  can  bear  the  pricking 
 of  my  legs.  Let  us  rejoice  in  the  remembrance  that  our  holy 
 Head  has  surmounted  all  His  sufferings  and  triumphed  over 
 death.  Let  us  follow  Him  patiently ;  we  shall  soon  be  par- 
 takers of  His  victory.' + 
 
 On  looking  at  a  pamphlet  which  he  gave  me,  and  which  he 
 
 *  Relating  this  on  another  occasion,  Mr.  Simeon  added : — '  And  when 
 I  read  that,  1  said,  Lord,  lay  it  on  me,  lay  it  on  me ;  I  will  gladly  bear 
 the  Cross  for  Thy  sake.  And  I  henceforth  bound  persecution  as  a 
 wreath  of  glory  round  my  brow  !'   Ed. 
 
 f  Mr.  Simeon  writes  on  a  kindred  subject  in  his  Diary: — 
 u  The  occurrences  of  almost  every  day  shew  me  what  cause  I  have  to 
 bless  and  adore  God  for  enabling  me  to  adopt  and  carry  into  effect  a 
 very  simple  principle  which  brings  the  sweetest  peace  into  my  soul.  It 
 is  this  :  A  man  strikes  me  with  a  sword,  and  inflicts  a  wound.  Suppose, 
 instead  of  binding  up  the  wound,  I  am  shewing  it  to  every  body ;  and, 
 after  it  has  been  bound  up,  I  am  taking  off  the  bandage  continually  and 
 examining  the  depth  of  the  wound  and  making  it  to  fester,  till  my  limb 
 becomes  greatly  inflamed,  and  my  general  health  is  materially  affected ; 
 is  there  a  person  in  the  world  that  would  not  call  me  a  fool?  Now,  such 
 a  fool  is  he,  who,  by  dwelling  upon  little  injuries,  or  insults,  or  provoca- 
 tions, causes  them  to  agitate  and  inflame  his  mind.  How  much  better 
 were  it  to  put  a  bandage  over  the  wound,  and  never  look  at  it  again." 
 
JET.  71.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  17-") 
 
 had  just  rendered  more  valuable  by  an  affectionate  inscription, 
 I  happened  to  make  a  remark  on  the  strength  and  clearness 
 
 of  his  handwriting. 
 
 Simeon.      'The   Bishop    of  sometimes   writes    t<>   me, 
 
 but  vain  are  my  attempts  to  decipher  his  letters.  1  said  to 
 him  one  day,  Your  Lordship  affords  me  a  new  light  on  a  very 
 singular  passage  of  Scripture.  '  Grudge  not  one  against 
 another,  brethren.'  (James  v.  9.  pr)  artMi^ert.)  What  can 
 be  meant  by  grudging  one  against  another  1  I  believe  the 
 "word  ought  to  be  rendered  grumbling,  or  that  it  may  even 
 mean  grunting.  I  take  your  Lordship's  letter  in  my  hand,  I 
 try  to  read  a  sentence.  1  am  foiled,  I  try  again,  I  grunt — I 
 throw  the  letter  down  and  my  feelings  are  a  mixture  of  dis- 
 appointment, vexation,  and  despair.'  It  was  impossible  not 
 to  laugh  heartily  at  the  story,  and  even  a  little  girl  was  greatly 
 tickled  by  the  doleful  visage  and  expressive  grunts  of  the 
 narrator.  But  the  train  of  serious  thought  and  conversation 
 was  not  long  interrupted. 
 
 Simeon*  '  I  could  say  to  a  Christian  friend — I  can  tell  you 
 what  is  perfect  religion.'  '  Can  you  indeed  ?  Surely  it  can  be 
 no  easy  matter  to  define  it.'  '  I  will  do  it,  my  brother,  in  a  few 
 simple  words  :  perfect  religion  is  to  the  soul,  what  the  soul  is 
 to  the  body.  The  soul  animates  the  whole  person  ;  it  sees 
 through  the  eye — hears  through  the  ear — tastes  through  the 
 mouth— handles  through  the  hands — talks  through  the  tongue 
 — reflects  through  the  brain.  The  whole  body  is  moved  and 
 regulated  by  an  impulse  from  within.  Let  religion  take  full 
 possession  of  the  soul,  and  it  will  be  found  to  actuate  all  its 
 movements,  and  direct  all  its  powers.  There  will  be  no 
 violent  efforts,  no  stiffness,  no  awkwardness.  All  will  be 
 natural  and  easy ;  an  unseen  and  gentle  influence  will  pervade 
 the  whole  mind  and  regulate  the  whole  conduct ;  and  thus  the 
 creature  will  gradually  become  conformed  to  the  image  of  his 
 Creator.  This,  my  brother,  is  perfect  religion.'  We  had 
 afterwards  some  interesting  conversation  on  the  right  method 
 to  be  aimed  at,  in  the  exercise  of  the  Christian  Ministry. 
 Although  he  and  I  have  been  accustomed  to  such  different 
 views  in  relation  to  this  subject,  I  was  glad  to  listen  to  him, 
 and  felt  that  there  was  much  in  the  hints  he  gave  me,  which 
 it  would  be  well  for  Friends  as  well  as  others  to  observe. 
 
 Simeon.  '  When  I  compose  a  sermon,  I  take  a  single  text, 
 and  consider  the  main  subject  to  which  it  relates  as  the  warp. 
 
476  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1831'. 
 
 The  peculiar  language  in  which  it  is  couched  supplies  me  with 
 the  woof.  The  series  of  cross-threads  with  which  I  weave  the 
 subject  may  be  handled  in  various  ways.  You  may  take  it  up 
 by  the  right-hand  corner,  or  by  the  left-hand  corner,  or  by  a 
 projection  in  the  middle."  But  you  must  never  wander  be- 
 yond its  true  limits,  you  must  not  patch  up  your  text  by 
 borrowing  any  extraneous  ideas  from  other  passages  of  Scrip- 
 ture. The  ancients  used  to  say,  '  There  is  a  man  in  every 
 stone.'  Choose  your  stone — chisel  away  its  outer  covering — ■ 
 and  keep  to  the  man  which  you  find  in  it.  Canova  would 
 have  regarded  it  as  a  disgrace  to  his  profession  had  he  patched 
 into  a  statue  even  a  little  finger  from  a  second  block  !  Minis- 
 ters differ  very  much  from  one  another  in  their  administration 
 of  religion.  Some  are  for  ever  playing  tenor— lifting  up  their 
 hands  with  exultation — jingling  their  shrill  bells.  Others 
 play  nothing  but  bass — always  grumbling  and  growling.  Don't 
 you  hear  that  Eolian  harp,  my  brother,  its  strings  swept  by 
 the  breeze — its  melody  gentle  yet  strong — varied  yet  har- 
 monious ?  This  is  what  the  Christian  Ministry  ought  to  be 
 — the  genuine  impartial  Scripture  played  upon  and  applied 
 under  a  Divine  influence — under  the  breath  of  heaven.' 
 
 We  talked  of  spiritual  discernment.  I  mentioned  the  decla- 
 ration of  St.  Paul,  that  '  the  spiritual  man  judgeth  all  things, 
 (1  Cor.  ii.  15,  dvuKpivei  jiev  7tuptu,)  and  is  judged  himself  of 
 no  man.' 
 
 Simeon.  '  Yes,  my  brother,  the  spiritual  man  has  a  sense  of 
 his  own  ;  or  rather,  his  natural  vision  is  corrected  and  ren- 
 dered applicable  to  Divine  things  by  an  influence  from  above. 
 I  am  told  to  look  at  the  planets  ;  I  can  see  Jupiter  and  Venus ; 
 but  there  is  Georgium  Sidus.  I  look  again, — I  strain  my 
 eyes — I  cannot  see  it.  Here,  take  the  telescope.  Oh  !  yes, 
 now  I  see  it — how  beautiful  the  star  !  how  perspicuous  the 
 vision  !  You  tell  me  to  read  that  almanac  :  I  am  young  and 
 short-sighted — the  ball  of  my  eye  is  too  convex — the  rays 
 meet  before  they  arrive  at  the  retina  :  my  brother,  it  is  all 
 confusion.  (Again)  T  am  old,  and  my  lens  is  flattened — the 
 rays  meet  even  behind  my  head — the  retina  is  left  untouched 
 by  them.  Give  the  young  man  those  spectacles  with  a  concave 
 glass.     Now  he  sees !  now  he  can  read  the  book  !  now  the  rays 
 
 *   While  he  said  this  he  was  handling  a  little  parcel  on  the  table,  by 
 way  of  illustration. 
 
<2X    71.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  177 
 
 meet  precisely  on  his  retina. — Here,  my  old  friend,  take  these 
 
 convex  glasses  ;  they  will  rectify  your  fading  vision.     II<' 
 
 he  reads  again — the  retina  is  touched  and  pencilled  witli  nice 
 
 precision.  So  it  is  with  the  Spirit ;  in  whatever  manner  or 
 degree  the  vision  of  the  soul  is  disordered,  the  Spirit  is  always 
 applicable — always  a  rectifier.  The  worldling  is  like  the 
 mariner  of  ancient  times,  who  had  nothing  to  guide  him 
 through  the  trackless  deep,  but  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the 
 stars.  When  these  were  veiled,  all  was  obscurity,  guess-work, 
 and  peril.  But  the  religious  man,  however  simple,  is  like  the 
 modern  mariner,  who  has  a  compass  on  board,  which  will 
 always  guide  him  aright,  however  cloudy  the  atmosphere,  how- 
 ever dark  the  night.  The  Christian  has  a  compass  within 
 him — a  faithful  monitor,  a  clear  director.  If  he  consult  his 
 compass  diligently,  he  will  be  sure  to  form  a  right  decision  on 
 every  moral  question ;  while  the  proud  philosopher,  who  knows 
 no  such  teacher,  is  tossed  on  the  waves  of  doubt  and  confusion, 
 And  how  is  this  ?  Why  my  dear  brother,  '  he  is  renewed  in 
 the  spirit  of  his  mind.'  It  is  because  his  dispositions  are  rec- 
 tified that  his  vision  is  restored.' 
 
 The  hour  of  the  evening  was  advancing,  and  these  beautiful 
 remarks  formed  a  happy  conclusion  to  familiar  conversation. 
 His  elderly  servants  were  now  called  in,  and  I  was  requested 
 to  read  the  Scriptures.  I  chose  the  first  half  of  the  3rd  of 
 Lamentations,  and  the  passage,  as  I  read  it,  seemed  to  me  to 
 be  full  of  marrow.  A  very  precious  solemnity  ensued,  during 
 which  the  language  of  prayer  and  praise  arose,  I  humbly  hope 
 with  acceptance.  I  believe  both  my  dear  wife  and  myself 
 were  ready  to  acknowledge,  that  we  had  seldom  felt  with  any 
 one  more  of  '  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.' 
 Under  this  feeling  we  took  our  leave,  and  after  the  deep  in- 
 terest of  the  day  were  glad  to  retire  to  rest." 
 
 Additional  Memoranda,  by  J.  J.  G. 
 
 "I  shall  always  look  back  on  my  intimacy  with  the  late 
 Charles  Simeon  as  one  of  the  leading  privileges  of  my  life. 
 His  faithful  love  and  affection,  and  his  warm  bright  cheering 
 viewrs  of  religion,  have  often  been  a  source  of  comfort  to  me 
 in  times  of  trouble  and  sorrow.  So  long  as  he  continued  the 
 practice  of  travelling  in  support  of  his  favourite  Institution, 
 the  London  Society  for  Converting  the  Jews,  he  was  annually, 
 or  more  frequently,  our  inmate  at  Earlham,  and  plentiful  were 
 
478  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1831. 
 
 both  the  pleasure  and  instruction  we  were  wont  to  derive 
 from  his  company  and  conversations.  I  remember  asking  him 
 one  day,  what  he  thought  of  that  anxiety  and  depression  of 
 mind  with  respect  to  religion,  to  which  sincere  Christians  are 
 often  liable,  an  experience  of  which  he  did  not  himself  appear 
 to  be  much  of  a  partaker.  As  far  as  I  can  recollect  his 
 reply,  it  was  to  the  following  effect — (  When  such  a  state  is 
 excessive,  there  is  probably  physical  disease,  or  there  may  be 
 some  secret  fault,  or  some  difficult  duty  still  unperformed,  dis- 
 turbing the  conscience,  which  then  acts  upon  us  as  a  tor- 
 mentor ;  or  there  may  be  a  mixing  up  of  our  own  works  with 
 the  plan,  and  only  a  partial  and  inadequate  reliance  upon 
 Christ.'  .... 
 
 "  Yet  this  experienced  Christian  well  knew  what  it  was  to 
 mourn  and  be  in  bitterness.  It  was  one  of  hi3  grand  princi- 
 ples of  action,  to  endeavour  at  all  times  to  honour  his  Master 
 by  maintaining  a  cheerful  happy  demeanour  in  the  presence 
 of  his  friends.  No  man  could  compare  him  to  the  spies  who 
 brought  an  evil  report  from  the  land  of  promise,  and  spoke 
 only  of  the  giants  who  dwelt  in  it.  Rather  was  he  like  one 
 coming  forth  from  Canaan  well  laden  with  grapes  for  his  own 
 refreshment,  and  for  that  of  all  his  brethren.  Many  a  good 
 feast  has  he  afforded  us  after  this  sort.  It  was  on  the  prin- 
 ciple now  mentioned,  that  he  was  accustomed  to  exercise  at 
 his  own  house  a  cheerful,  liberal,  and  sometimes  almost  splendid 
 hospitality.  He  considered  that  for  such  liberality  a  warrant 
 might  be  found  in  the  conduct  of  our  blessed  Lord  Himself, 
 who  turned  the  water  at  the  marriage  feast  into  the  very  best 
 wine,  and  who  was  accustomed  to  bless  and  sanctify  by  His 
 presence  the  bounties  of  many  a  hospitable  board.  But  the 
 same  Jesus  set  us  an  example  of  retirement  into  the  desert  for 
 fasting  and  humiliation  before  God  his  Father.  Thus  also  as 
 a  humble  follower  of  the  Saviour,  Simeon  in  his  private  hours, 
 as  I  have  strong  reason  for  believing,  was  peculiarly  broken 
 and  prostrate  before  the  Lord.* 
 
 It  was  I  am  sure  with  undissembled  feelings  of  humility, 
 that  he  sometimes  spoke  of  his  own  salvation,  as  of  that  which 
 would  be  the  very  masterpiece  of  Divine  grace,  and  of  the 
 probability  of  his  being  the  last  and  least  in  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven. 
 
 See  pp.  3(50— 306. 
 
JET.  71.]  REV.    CHARLES   SIMEON.  479 
 
 Simeon  knew  the  value  of  truly  spiritual  worship,  and  dwelt 
 under  a  strong  feeling  of  our  need  of  Divine  influence  in  order 
 to  the  right  performance  of  every  religious  duty.  His  prayers 
 were  fervent  and  lively,  poured  forth  under  apparently  intense 
 feelings  of  devotion.  When  I  have  heard  them  they  have 
 been  mostly  uttered  spontaneously,  when  some  other  person 
 had  been  reading  the  Scriptures  aloud,  and  when  no  one  was 
 expecting  him  to  be  so  engaged.  He  dearly  loved  to  unite 
 with  his  friends  in  gathering  into  silence  i  before  the  Lord ;'  and 
 he  has  told  me,  that  when  assembled  with  his  clerical  brethren 
 for  the  purpose  of  mutual  edification,  he  often  invited  them 
 thus  reverently  to  wait  on  their  holy  Head.  At  such  times 
 of  silence  (and  I  have  passed  many  such  in  his  company)  his 
 countenance,  full  as  it  was  of  strong  lines,  was  marked  by  such 
 an  appearance  of  devotional  feeling  as  I  have  seldom  seen 
 equalled. 
 
 Like  many  other  good  and  devout  men,  he  was  not  without 
 his  superficial  imperfections.  Slight  symptoms  of  irritability 
 were  now  and  then  apparent;  and  great  was  his  particularity 
 about  a  variety  of  little  matters.* 
 
 His  manners  also,,  though  invariably  refined  and  courteous, 
 were  sometimes  so  ardent  and  grotesque,  as  to  excite  in  those 
 whom  he  was  addressing  an  almost  irresistible  propensity  to 
 laugh;  and  yet  one  always  felt  at  such  moments,  that  he  was 
 the  last  person  in  the  world  whose  nice  and  delicate  feelings 
 one  would  dare  to  wound. 
 
 I  can  recall  various  instances  in  which  the  conflict  occa- 
 sioned by  these  opposite  sensations  was  more  than  a  little 
 painful. 
 
 For  my  own  part,  I  quite  love  the  recollection  of  his  singu- 
 larities :  they  give  to  the  picture  of  him  which  I  bear  upon 
 my  memory,  a  vivacity  and  point  which  I  now  feel  to  be  valu- 
 able. He  was  impressed  with  a  notion  that  he  w7as  possessed 
 of  a  most  scientific  mastery  over  smoking  chimneys;  and  I 
 shall  not  soon  forget  his  deliberate,  vigorous,  but  alas,  inef- 
 fectual dealing  with  an  offender  of  this  description  among  the 
 chimneys  at  Earlhain. 
 
 Though  often  so  hoarse  as  to  be  scarcely  capable  of  uttering 
 
 *  He  used  to  say,  he  thought  it  not  beneath  his  notice  to  attend  to 
 the  dotting  of  an  i,  or  the  crossing  of  a  t,  or  the  turning  the  tail  of  a  y, 
 if  it  only  made  his  work  more  perfect. 
 
480  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1831. 
 
 anything  but  whispers,  he  was  the  best  master  of  elocution  I 
 ever  met  with ;  and  most  obliging  were  his  attempts  to  teach 
 my  guests,  my  children,  and  myself,  how  to  manage  the  voice 
 in  reading  and  speaking.  He  used  to  advise  us  to  address 
 some  near  object  in  a  whisper,  then  to  speak  by  degrees  more 
 and  more  loudly,  as  the  object  was  imagined  to  recede — after- 
 wards to  reverse  the  process,  until  we  came  back  to  a  whisper. 
 His  rule  was,  that  when  a  person  begins  and  ends  such  an 
 exercise  in  a  natural  whisper,  it  affords  an  evidence  that  the 
 voice  has  been  kept  throughout  in  the  right  key.  He  strongly 
 objected  to  all  unnecessary  heightening  of  the  voice,  or  exer- 
 tion of  the  lungs,  commanding  us  with  paternal  authority  not 
 to  expend  a  shilling  on  that  which  we  could  procure  for  a 
 farthing!  He  considered  that  a  little  pains  bestowed  in  this 
 way  on  his  brethren  in  the  Ministry  was  of  no  trifling  conse- 
 quence, even  to  the  cause  of  religion:  and  on  this  ground, 
 polite  and  tender  as  he  was,  and  full  of  the  most  loving  apolo- 
 gies to  those  whom  he  was  instructing,  he  did  not  hesitate  to 
 mimic  his  friends  in  order  to  their  cure.  '  How  did  I  speak 
 this  evening  V  said  a  clerical  friend  to  him,  shortly  after  leav- 
 ing his  pulpit  ?  ( Why,  my  dear  brother,'  said  he — c  I  am  sure 
 you  will  pardon  me — you  know  it  is  all  love,  my  brother — 
 but  indeed  it  was  just  as  if  you  were  knocking  on  a  warming- 
 pan — tin,  tin,  tin,  tin,  without  any  intermission.' 
 
 Before  I  conclude  these  memoranda,  I  must  just  advert  to 
 his  noble  and  well-principled  support  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
 Bible  Society;  it  was  equally  manly  and  undeviating.  His 
 opinions  on  the  subject  were  broad,  liberal,  and  enlightened. 
 He  was  indeed  remarkable  for  the  stedfast  maintenance  of 
 sound  and  sober  views  on  every  subject  connected  with  religion. 
 He  had  no  liking  for  any  new-fangled  notions  or  strange  flights 
 in  the  things  of  God ;  but  steadily  pursued  the  old  beaten  path 
 of  Gospel-faith  and  Gospel  practice.  The  language  of  his 
 whole  conduct  and  demeanour  was,  i  Stand  ye  in  the  ways, 
 and  see,  and  ask  for  the  old  paths,  where  is  the  good  way,  and 
 jvalk  therein ;  and  ye  shall  find  rest  for  your  souls.' " 
 
 Upon  the  subject  of  instructing  young  Ministers  respecting 
 the  management  of  their  voice,  and  the  proper  mode  of  deliver- 
 ing their  Sermons,  Mr.  Simeon  has  left  the  following  among 
 other  Memoranda. 
 
JET    71.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  481 
 
 "  It  has  long  been  my  habit,  and  in  it,  I  conceive,  a  con- 
 siderable part  of  my  ministerial  usefulness  has  consisted,  to 
 
 instruct  young  ministers  how  to  read  easily,  naturally,  dis- 
 tinctly, impressively.  This  is  indeed  a  kind  of  instruction 
 which  no  man  gives,  and  no  man  desires  :  but  is  greatly  needed, 
 and  of*  vast  importance,  as  well  to  the  health  of  the  Ministers, 
 as  to  the  edification  of  their  flocks.  How  often  are  the  prayers 
 of  our  Church  spoiled,  and  good  sermons  rendered  uninterest- 
 ing, by  bad  delivery  in  Ministers  !  I  thank  God,  I  could 
 specify  many,  some  that  were  in  a  very  hopeless  state,  who 
 have  been  exceedingly  benefited  by  my  poor  endeavours.    But 
 
 a  remarkable  case  occurred  last  night.     Mr. ,  who  once 
 
 read  extremely  well,  and  delivered  his  Sermons  well,  both  read 
 and  preached  in  my  church  ;  and  to  my  utter  astonishment 
 acquitted  himself  extremely  ill  in  both.  He  had  contracted 
 very  bad  habits,  reading  with  great  rapidity,  and  with  his 
 teeth  closed,  and  with  very  bad  cadences,  and  no  pauses.  And 
 in  his  sermon  there  was  a  flippancy  and  indistinctness  that 
 almost  entirely  destroyed,  except  to  those  immediately  close  to 
 him,  its  usefulness.  After  the  service  I  pointed  out  to  him  his 
 faults,  and  prevailed  on  him  to  stay  till  Thursday,  and  preach 
 again  for  me.  In  the  meantime  he  read  to  me,  and  I  pointed 
 out  to  him  what  I  wished  him  to  attend  to  : 
 
 1.  In  Composition — Not  to  have  a  rhapsodical  collection 
 and  continuous  concatenation  of  Scriptures  ;  but  to  make 
 his  text  his  subject,  which  he  was  to  explain — confirm — 
 ( n/orce. 
 
 2.  In  Enunciation — Not  to  form  his  voice  but  witli  the  lips 
 and  teeth  ;  and  to  open  his  teeth  as  well  as  his  lips  :  and 
 at  the  same  time  to  throw  out  his  words,  instead  of 
 mumbling. 
 
 3.  In  Delivery  — Not  to  have  any  appearance  of  levity  and 
 flippancy,  but  to  shew  sobriety — reverence  — respect. 
 
 Well,  last  night  he  officiated  again  ;  and  the  difference  ex- 
 ceeded my  most  sanguine  expectations.  In  every  part  of  the 
 Service  he  was  admirable  ;  and  he  himself  was  as  much  struck 
 with  the  difference  as  I  was.  He  saw  an  attention  which  might 
 be  felt;  and  he  had  in  himself  an  ease,  which  rendered  his 
 exertion  comparatively  nothing. 
 
 Now  I  record  this,  because  I  think  it  much  to  be  regretted 
 that  Ministers  do  not  get  instruction  on  these  points,  and  that 
 there  are  none  who  qualify  themselves  to  instruct  others.     I 
 
 I  I 
 
482  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1831. 
 
 could  write  a  book  upon  the  subject ;  but  I  could  not  make 
 any  one  understand  it.     I  could  say, 
 
 1.  Form  your  voice,  not  in  your  chest,  nor  in  your  throat, 
 nor  in  the  roof  of  your  mouth,  but  simply  with  your 
 lips  and  teeth.     But  who  could  understand  me  1 
 
 2.  Deliver  your  Sermons,  not  pompously,  but  as  a  professor 
 ex  cathedra,  and  as  a  father  in  his  family.  To  get  ease, 
 read  parts  of  your  Sermon  to  an  ideal  person  (any  object, 
 as  your  inkstand,  or  candlestick),  and  then  repeat  the 
 same  words  in  a  way  of  common  oral  instruction ;  and 
 repeat  this,  till  you  perceive  (as  it  were)  that  your  ideal 
 person  clearly  understands  you. 
 
 3.  Let  there  be  the  same  kind  of  pause,  and  of  emphasis,  as 
 a  man  has  in  conversation  when  he  is  speaking  upon 
 some  important  subject. 
 
 But  who  can  understand  this  ?  How  shall  I  point  out  the 
 place  where  the  pause  is  to  be  made,  and  when,  and  how  great 
 the  emphasis,  and  what  kind  of  intonation  different  words  must 
 have  1 
 
 I  am  afraid  that  rules  on  paper  would  never  be  sufficient  to 
 perfect  a  soldier  in  his  exercise,  or  a  courtier  in  his  motions 
 at  the  levee. 
 
 But  I  earnestly  wish  that  Ministers,  who  have  attained  any 
 measure  of  propriety  in  speaking,  would  endeavour  to  render 
 themselves  useful  to  their  brethren  and  to  the  Church,  in  im- 
 parting instruction  to  others.  It  is  the  want  of  a  good  and 
 impressive  delivery  that  destroys*  the  usefulness  of  a  great 
 proportion  of  pious  Ministers." 
 
 The  following  brief  notes  by  Mr.  Simeon  furnish  some  fur- 
 ther hints  of  importance  on  the  foregoing  subject. 
 
 "  I.    What  is  to  be  guarded  against  ? 
 
 Monotony  and  Isochrony. 
 
 A  continuous  solemnity.  It  should  be  as  music;  and  not 
 like  a  funeral  procession.  Guard  against  speaking  in  an  un- 
 natural and  artificial  manner. 
 
 At  the  same  time  levity  is  even  worse.     The  point  for  you 
 
 Perhaps  it  should  rather  be  said  impairs,  than  destroys. — Ed. 
 
.VA\  71.]  REV,  CHARLES    SIMEON. 
 
 to  notice  is  this:  see  bow  all  persons,  when  in  ran, 
 versi  ;  mark  their  intonations,  their  measurt    (sometimes  bIow, 
 anol  sometimes  rapid,  even  in  tfu   sanu  sentence),  their  pa 
 ]>tit  especially  mark  these  in  good  speakers.   Delivery,  whether 
 of  written  or  extemporaneous  discourses,  Bhould  accord  with 
 this,  so  far  as  a  diversity  of  subjects  will  admit  of  it. 
 
 Too  groat  a  familiarity  does  noi  become  the  pulpit  ;  but  a 
 monotonous,  isochronous  solemnity  is  still  worse.  The  former 
 will  at  least  engage  the  attention  ;  but  the  latter  will  put  everj 
 one  to  sleep. 
 
 II.   What  is  to  be  done  f 
 
 1 .  In  the  forming  tin  v 
 
 Not  in  the  throat,  or  roof  of  the  mouth  :  hut  with  the  lips 
 and  teeth.     Try  this  in  these  different  ways  consecutively. 
 
 Seek  particularly  to  speak  always  in  your  natural  voice.  If 
 you  have  to  address  two  thousand  people  you  should  not  rise 
 to  a  different  key,  but  still  preserve  your  customary  pitch. 
 You  are  generally  told  to  speak  up;  I  say  rather.  Speak  down. 
 The  only  difference  you  are  to  make  is,  from  the  piano  t«>  the 
 forte  of  the  same  note.  It  is  by  strength,  and  not  by  the 
 elevation  oi'  your  voice,  that  you  are  to  he  heard.  You  will 
 remember  that  a  whole  discourse  is  to  be  delivered  :  and  if 
 you  get  into  an  unnatural  key,  you  will  both  injure  yourself, 
 and  weary  your  audience. 
 
 ik  In  the  uUeranci  : 
 
 Read  first  ;  then  address  the  same  without  reading.  Let 
 every  periphrasis,  which  stands  in  the  place  o(  an  adjective, 
 be  read  as  a  single  word  ;  e*ff,  '  God,  that  comforteth  all  them 
 that  are  cast  down:'  read  it  not,  God,  who  comforteth — all 
 them — that  are  cast  down  :  but  as  though  it  were, — God,  who 
 is  merciful. 
 
 Further,  be  not  content  to  express  the  sense,  but  convey  the 
 spirit  of  the  passage.  Be  the  thing  that  you  speak — tender  or 
 impassioned — be  east  as  it  were  into  the  mould  oi'  your  senti- 
 ment, so  as  to  express  in  your  intonation  and  action  what  you 
 mean  to  convey  by  your  words. 
 
 3,  In  the  delivi  ry  : 
 
 As  to  the  mode  of  delivering  your  Sermons,  speak  exactly 
 as  you  would  if  you  were  conversing  with  an  aged  and  pious 
 
 i  i  2 
 
434  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [  183*2. 
 
 superior.  This  will  keep  you  from  undue  formality  on  the 
 one  hand,  and  from  improper  familiarity  on  the  other. 
 
 And  then  as  to  the  proper  mode  of  conducting  the  devo- 
 tional part  of  the  Service,  do  not  read  the  prayers,  but  fray 
 them  ;  utter  them  precisely  as  you  would  if  you  were  addres- 
 sing the  Almighty  in  the  same  language  in  your  secret  chamber ; 
 only,  of  course,  you  must  strengthen  your  tones,  as  in  the  former 
 case. 
 
 But  the  whole  state  of  your  own  soul  before  God  must  be 
 the  first  point  to  be  considered  ;  for  if  you  yourself  are  not  in 
 a  truly  spiritual  state  of  mind,  and  actually  living  upon  the 
 truths  which  you  preach  or  read  to  others,  you  will  officiate 
 to  very  little  purpose." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXX. 
 
 1832. 
 To  J.  J.  Gurnet,  Esq. 
 
 "  My  beloved  friend  and  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Jan.  26,  1832. 
 "  I  thank  you  for  your  kind  letter,  and  am  glad  that 
 my  Sermons  on  the  Holy  Spirit's  Offices  meet  upon  the  whole 
 with  your  approbation.  And  I  think  it  due  to  you  to  explain 
 why  I  have  acted  in  a  way  so  different  from  what  I  so  highly 
 admired  and  so  cordially  applauded  in  you. 
 
 "  You,  my  beloved  Friend,  have  treated  those,  whose  senti- 
 ments you  controvert,  with  admirable  tenderness  and  lenity. 
 I,  on  the  contrary,  have  treated  some  with  severity  as  you 
 justly  observe  :  •  To  be  sure  thou  dost  not  use  the  pseudo- 
 gifted  ones  of  the  present  day  very  ceremoniously.'  This  is 
 true  :  and  it  becomes  me  to  assign  to  you  my  reasons. 
 
 "  1.  I  am  not  controverting  their  sentiments — I  do  not  hold 
 them  worthy  of  controversy. 
 
 (t  2.  It  was  necessary  to  shew  my  abhorrence  both  of  their 
 principles  and  proceedings,  that  my  sentiments  might  gain  the 
 freer  access  to  the  minds  of  my  audience,  and  that  it  might  be 
 known,  that  whilst  I  maintain  and  advocate  the  deepest 
 truths  of  our  holy  religion,  I  do  not  countenance  the  one  or 
 the  other.  (I  have  received  letters  inquiring  whether  Daniel 
 Wilson  and  myself  are  not,  as  has  been  reported,  converts  to 
 their  opinions.) 
 
 "  3.  They  are  doing  great  harm  in  the  Church ;  and  it  was 
 
JBP,    72.]  IU-V.    QHABLB8    SIM  HON.  485 
 
 desirable  that  1  should  do  what  I  could  to  stem  the  torrent,  at 
 least  as  far  as  by  a  /<  w  words  I  might  do  bo. 
 
 u4.  The  Apostle  Paul  was  ruder  far,  and  rougher  than  I, 
 
 towards  persons  meaning  well  perhaps,  but  doing  great  injury 
 to  the  Church  of  God,  '  Beware  of  dogs,  beware  of  evil 
 workers,  beware  o£  the  concision.'  Many  are  the  passages 
 where  he  guards  us  against  *  doting  about  questions  and  strifes 
 of  words,  and  profane  and  vain  babblings,  and  oppositions  of 
 science  falsely  so  called;'  yea,  and  even  against  'strivings 
 about  the  law,'  because  'their  word  will  eat  as  doth  a  canker:1 
 but  that  which  appears  to  me  most  '  unceremonious '  is  in 
 Col.  ii.  18,  where  speaking  of  persons  who  in  profession  incul- 
 cated only  humility  and  devotion,  he  speaks  o(  their  motives 
 and  principles,  and  says  they  were  '  vainly  puffed  up  by  their 
 fieshly  mind."  Their  mode  o(  promoting  humility  and  devo- 
 tion originated  in  vanity,  pride,  and  carnality.  Now  if  you 
 will  go  to  Mr.  Irving'a  chapel,  perhaps  you  may  have  a  prac- 
 tical comment  on  these  words.  I  touch  not  on  their  matins, 
 but  only  on  their  habits  ;  which  I  trace  to  a  want  of  true 
 Christian  sobriety; — 'brainsick  enthusiasts.'*  If  I  say  the 
 truth,  I  think  it  charity  to  account  for  Mr,  Irving'a  sentiments 
 and  conduct  by  tracing  them  to  an  aberration  o(  mind. 
 
 "I  should  not  have  thought  it  needful  to  trouble  you  with 
 this,  but  from  the  admiration  I  have  both  felt  and  expressed 
 of  your  sweet  delicacy  towards  those  whom  you  oppose.  Those 
 whom  you  deal  with  prefer  arguments  ;  and  arguments  should 
 be  duly  and  candidly  weighed.  The  persons  whom  I  push 
 aside  {not  encounter)  are  known  by  their  actions,  which  savour 
 more  of  St.  Luke's  Hospital  than  St.  Luke's  Gospel.  What 
 Cod  may  do,  I  presume  not  to  say  ;  but  1  think  that  what- 
 ever He  does  will  be  in  accordance  with  what  he  has  done 
 both  in  its  manner  and  end;  and  that  to  a  humble  spectator, 
 desirous  of  knowing  and  doing  His  will,  it  will  commend 
 itself  as  His  work  ;  and  I  think  it  will  rather  be  a  turning  oi 
 a  Qadarene  dsemoniac  into  a  meek  follower  o(  Jesus,  clothed 
 and  in  his  right  mind,  than  an  inversion  of  this  order*  I 
 long  greatly  to  visit  you  once  more.  You  must  not  wonder  if 
 such  a  desire  be  once  more  carried  into  effect  by 
 
 u  Your  most  truly  affectionate  friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  0.  S." 
 
 *  The  expression  used  by  Mr.  Simeon  respecting  them  in  his  Sermons 
 before  the  University. 
 
486  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1832. 
 
 Mr.  Simeon's  strong  feelings  respecting  Mr.  Irving  and  his 
 fearful  doctrines  are  characteristically  exhibited  in  the  follow- 
 ing narrative  by  '  Charlotte  Elizabeth.' 
 
 "  Once  more  I  saw  and  spoke  to  Mr.  Simeon.     He  recog- 
 nized me  in  a  Meeting,  not  very  large,  held  in  a  room  in 
 Regent  Street,  for  one  of  our  dear  Irish  Educational  Societies. 
 He  ran  to  me,  and  sorrowfully  told  me  that  our  dear  friend  H. 
 was  ill,  very  ill.    He  then  seated  himself  near  me  ;  and  I  shall 
 not  soon  forget  the  sequel.      At  that  time  Mr.  Irving  had  not 
 long  been  led  to  propound  his  fearful  heresy  respecting  the 
 human  nature  of  our  spotless  Immanuel,  but  he  had  said  and 
 done  enough  to  startle  all  thinking  Christians  ;  and  I  suppose 
 the  various  errors  and  delusions  set  forth    by  him  and  his 
 followers    never    had    a    more    determined,    uncompromising 
 enemy  than   in   Simeon.     Contrary   to  all  expectation,  Mr. 
 Irving  chose  to  address  the  Meeting  ;  and  in  the  midst  of  a 
 speech,  unexceptionable  enough,  he  called  on  the  assembly  to 
 pray  with  him  :  then  turning  to  the  noble  Chairman,  requested 
 him  to  second  the  proposal.    Lord  B.,  quite  taken  by  surprise, 
 rose,  not  with  a  very  well  satisfied  air,  and  silently  bowing 
 round,  intimated  in  that  way  that  we  should  also  rise.    I  con- 
 fess that  I  was  one  who  felt  exceedingly  disinclined  to  obey  : 
 not  knowing  what   that  gifted,  but  most  erring  individual, 
 might  think  proper  to  utter,  as  the  mouthpiece  of  the  party. 
 But  the  expression  of  Simeon's  countenance,  who  can  pour- 
 tray  !  he  rested  his  elbows  on  his  knees,  firmly  clasped  his 
 hands  together,  placed   his   chin   against   his  knuckles ;  and 
 every  line  in  his  face,  where  the  lines  were  neither  few  nor 
 faintly  marked,  bespoke  a  fixed  resolve  to  say  Amen  to  nothing 
 that  he  had  not  well  sifted,  and  deliberately  approved.  It  was 
 an  extraordinary  scene  altogether,  and  I  made  my  exit  as  soon 
 as  this  episode  came  to  an  end.     I  never  more  beheld  Mr. 
 Simeon  ;  but  I  shall  hope  never  to  forget  his  look  that   day. 
 There  was  in  it  as  much  of  sober  reproof,  exhortation,  and 
 caution  as  a  look  could  convey." 
 
 To  Miss  M.  E.,  on  the  observance  of  the  Lord's  Day. 
 
 "K.  C,  Cambridge,  March  24,  1832. 
 "  My  beloved  M., 
 
 "  The  question  you  put  to  me  is  most  important  : 
 more  especially  as  your  brother  Henry  has  given  somewhat  of 
 
MT.   72.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  487 
 
 B  decided  opinion  upon  it,  and  may  conceive  that  I  agree  with 
 him  in  it.     He  stated  that,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the 
 
 Puritans,  the  sanctification  of  the  Sabbath  would  consist  with 
 works  of  piety,  of  charity,  and  of  necessity  :  but  that  he  would 
 add  a  fourth,  viz.,  works  of  refreshment;  because  it  was  said, 
 c  that  thy  servant,  &c.  may  be  refreshed.'  I  told  him  I 
 thought  he  went  too  far  in  this;  for  that  { God  rested  on  that 
 day,  and  was  refreshed.*  I  thought  that  he  might  have  given 
 some  latitude  in  a  way  of  concession,  but  not  as  an  abstract 
 rule.  The  other  three  works  might  be  denned  :  this  could 
 not.  The  others  were  for  God  and  man  ;  but  this  was  for  self 
 only.  He  agreed  with  me,  and  thought  he  had  gone  beyond 
 the  mark. 
 
 "  My  views  are  these  : — that  the  spiritual  observance  of  the 
 Sabbath  is  to  be  as  strict  as  ever  :  but  that  the  ritual  observ- 
 ance is  not.  John  came  neither  eating  nor  drinking  :  Christ 
 came  both  eating  and  drinking ;  yea,  and  wrought  his  first 
 miracle  at  a  marriage-feast:  and  why? — I  answer,  To  shew 
 the  character  of  His  dispensation,  as  contrasted  with  that 
 which  it  was  to  supersede.  (Of  course  you  will  understand 
 me  as  referring  to  the  liberal  spirit  of  it,  in  opposition  to  the 
 servile  spirit  of  the  other.)  His  dining  on  a  Sabbath  with  a 
 large  party  on  one  occasion  marked  the  same. 
 
 "  Now  to  give  you  somewhat  of  a  definite  view  of  my  judg- 
 ment on  the  question.  In  my  own  personal  habit  1  am  as 
 strict  as  most  :  but  in  my  judgment,  as  before  God,  I  think 
 that  many  religious  characters — Ministers  as  well  as  others — 
 are  in  error.  I  think  that  many  Judaize  too  much,  and  that 
 they  would  have  joined  the  Pharisees  in  condemning  our  Lord 
 on  many  occasions. 
 
 "  N.B.  /  do  not  think  that  they  err  in  acting  up  to  their 
 own  own  principles  {there  they  are  right) ;  but  that  they  err 
 in  making  their  own  standard  a  standard  for  all  others.  This 
 is  a  prevailing  evil  among  religious  persons.  They  will  in 
 effect  argue  thus  :  c  I  do  not  walk  out  on  a  Sabbath-day ; 
 therefore  an  artisan  may  not  walk  out  into  the  fields  for  an 
 hour  on  that  day.'  They  forget  that  the  poor  man  is  confined 
 all  the  rest  of  the  week,  which  they  are  not  :  and  that  they 
 themselves  will  walk  in  their  own  garden,  when  the  poor  have 
 no  garden  to  walk  in.  Now  in  this  I  do  not  think  that  they 
 act  towards  others,  as  they,  in  a  change  of  circumstances, 
 would  think  it  right  for  others  to  act  towards  them  :  and  if 
 
488  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1832. 
 
 your  brother  will  limit  his  refreshment  to  such  a  relaxation  as 
 is  necessary  for  health,  or  materially  conducive  to  it,  I  shall 
 agree  with  him,  and  shall  rank  this  amongst  works  of  necessity 
 or  of  charity.  Again,  I  am  not  prepared  to  utter  either 
 anathemas  or  lamentations,  if  Ministers  of  State  occasionally, 
 in  a  time  of  great  pressure  of  public  business,  and  in  a  quiet 
 ivay,  avail  themselves  of  an  hour  or  two  for  conference  with 
 each  other  on  that  day.  I  do  not  commend  it  ;  but  I  do  not 
 condemn  it.  They  cannot  command  their  own  times.  Public 
 affairs  may  be  full  as  pressing,  and  may  call  for  immediate 
 conference  as  much  as  an  ox  or  an  ass  for  deliverance  from  a 
 pit  into  which  it  may  have  fallen  ;  and  I  think  that  love  to 
 one's  country  may  justify  a  deviation  from  a  ritual  observance 
 of  the  Sabbath,  as  much  as  love  or  pity  for  a  beast.  In  fact, 
 if  the  most  scrupulous  will  examine  the  frame  of  their  own 
 minds,  and  the  real  spirituality  of  their  own  conversation  for 
 two  or  three  hours  on  some  part  of  the  Sabbath,  they  will  find 
 but  little  right,  whatever  their  disposition  be,  to  cast  a  stone 
 at  a  poor  man  with  his  family,  or  at  a  Minister  of  State  with 
 his  compeers.  Again  I  say,  they  may  be  right :  but  the  others 
 who  think  and  act  differently  are  not  therefore  wrong.  Those 
 who  ate,  and  those  who  refused  to  eat,  meats  offered  to  idols, 
 were  both  right,  if  they  acted  to  the  Lord  ;  as  were  those  also 
 who  observed,  and  those  who  did  not  observe,  certain  days, 
 which  under  the  Jewish  dispensation  were  actually  prescribed. 
 I  will  tell  you  what  I  consider  the  perfect  rule :  Let  all  judge 
 for  themselves  in  relation  to  the  ritual  observance  of  such 
 matters  ;  the  strong  not  despising  the  weak,  and  the  weak 
 forbearing  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  strong.  This  will  be  the 
 surest  and  best  discharge  of  the  duty  of  all  parties,  whether 
 to  God  or  man :  to  God,  who  has  said,  '  I  will  have  mercy, 
 and  not  sacrifice;'  and  to  man,  who  should  be  left  to  stand  or 
 fall  to  his  own  Master. 
 
 "  Whoever  neglects  the  spiritual  duties  of  the  day  is  assu- 
 redly wrong ;  and  whoever  accounts  the  ritual  observance  of 
 it  a  burden  is  wrong  also.  But  to  Judaize  with  Pharisaic 
 strictness  is  not  well ;  and  to  condemn  others  for  not  acting 
 up  to  that  standard  is,  I  think,  very  undesirable.  I  put  Lord 
 Bexley  and  myself  together ;  and  I  say,  that  what  would  be 
 highly  inexpedient  in  me  would  be  allowable  for  him;  exactly 
 as  per  contra  the  slaying  of  sacrifices  was  allowable  to  the 
 priests ;  but  the  killing  of  a  sheep  was  not  for  the  people. 
 
.ET.   7 '2.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON. 
 
 "Thus  I  have  given  to  my  beloved  M.,  my  opinion 
 candidly  and  without  reserve  ;  and  shall  most  gladly  explain 
 anything  which  she  may  think  needs  explanation  from  her 
 
 "  Most  truly  affectionate  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  on  his  religious  views. 
 
 "K.  0.,  May  22,  1832. 
 
 "  My  beloved  and  honoured  Brother, 
 
 "  I  do  not  wonder  that  all  are  desirous  of  seeing 
 you  before  you  go,  and  of  obtaining  from  you  a  parting  bless- 
 ing. At  my  time  of  life,  I  have  no  hope  of  seeing  you  again 
 till  we  meet  before  the  throne  of  our  reconciled  God  and 
 Father.  It  is  doubtless  a  most  joyful  thought  that  we  have 
 redemption  through  the  blood  of  our  adorable  Saviour,  even 
 the  forgiveness  of  sins.  But  I  have  no  less  comfort  in  the 
 thought  that  He  is  exalted  to  give  repentance  and  remission 
 of  sins.  I  would  not  wish  for  the  latter  without  the  former. 
 I  scarcely  ask  for  the  latter  in  comparison  of  the  former.  I 
 feel  willing  to  leave  the  latter  altogether  in  God's  hands,  if  I 
 may  but  obtain  the  former. 
 
 "  Repentance  is  in  every  view  so  desirable,  so  necessary,  so 
 suited  to  honour  God,  that  I  seek  that  above  all.  The  tender 
 heart,  the  broken  and  contrite  spirit,  are  to  me  far  above  all 
 the  joys  that  I  could  ever  hope  for  in  this  vale  of  tears. 
 
 "  I  long  to  be  in  my  proper  place,  my  hand  on  my  mouth, 
 and  my  mouth  in  the  dust.  I  would  rather  have  my  seed- 
 time here,  and  wait  for  my  harvest  till  I  myself  am  carried  to 
 the  granary  of  heaven.  I  feel  this  to  be  safe  ground.  Here 
 I  cannot  err.  If  I  have  erred  all  my  days,  I  cannot  err  here. 
 I  am  sure  that  whatever  God  may  despise,  (and  I  fear  that 
 there  is  much  which  passes  under  the  notion  of  religious  ex- 
 perience that  will  not  stand  very  high  in  His  estimation).  He 
 will  not  despise  the  broken  and  contrite  heart.  I  love  the 
 picture  of  the  heavenly  hosts,  both  saints  and  angels  :  all  of 
 them  are  upon  their  faces  before  the  throne.  I  love  the  Che- 
 rubim with  their  wings  before  their  faces  and  their  feet.  I 
 think  we  hardly  set  forth  this  in  our  sermons  as  we  ought  to 
 do.  At  all  events,  for  me,  I  feel  that  this  is  the  proper  pos- 
 ture now,  and  will  be  to  all  eternity. 
 
 "But  I  am  running  on  farther  than  I  like  to  do  on  such 
 interior  subjects ;  and  am  giving  you,  ere  I  am  aware  of  it, 
 
490  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1832. 
 
 my  parting,  dying  testimony.  Excuse  this  office  of  more  than 
 brotherly  love. 
 
 "  If  the  Lord  will,  I  meet  you  on  Monday  at  Walthamstow, 
 and  go  home  with  you.  Do  not  wait  a  minute  for  me.  A 
 piece  of  cold  meat  will  suffice  for  me.  It  will  be  nearly  four 
 before  the  coach  will  reach  you. 
 
 "  This  was  all  that  I  intended  to  say ;  but  my  feelings  have 
 run  away  with  your  tenderly  affectionate  Friend  and  Brother, 
 
 "  0.  Simeon." 
 
 To    the    Rev.    John     Sargent,     on    the    Character     of 
 Mr.  Thomason. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "  Isle  of  Wight,  July  1 9,  1 832. 
 
 "  The  task  you  have  imposed  upon  me  ought  to  be 
 the  most  easy  and  most  delightful  in  the  world  ;  for  who  can 
 know  so  much  of  Mr.  Thomason,  as  one  who  lived,  for  the 
 space  of  nearly  ten  years,  a  part  of  every  week  in  the  same 
 house  with  him  ?  or,  who  can  find  such  delight  in  declaring 
 what  he  knows,  as  one  who  was  united  with  him  in  the  bonds 
 of  friendship  far  beyond  what  is  commonly  known  even  in  the 
 religious  world  1  But  in  order  to  write  one  must  have  a  pen, 
 which  alas  I  have  not.  Besides,  in  Mr.  Thomason,  though  there 
 was  every  imaginable  excellence,  there  was  nothing  prominent. 
 Were  I  to  compare  him  with  anything,  it  would  be  with  the 
 light,  in  which  a  great  diversity  of  rays  are  joined,  but  no  one 
 more  conspicuous  than  another.  Towards  God,  he  was  distin- 
 guished by  a  simplicity  of  mind  and  purpose;  and  towards 
 man  by  a  placidity  of  manner  and  deportment.  I  never  saw 
 anything  of  self  blended  with  his  actions.  He  seemed  to  have 
 one  end  and  aim  in  all  that  he  did  :  and  what  he  did  was 
 never  by  an  effort,  so  much  as  by  a  habit.  In  fact,  every  day 
 with  him,  from  morning  to  evening,  was  a  kind  of  equable 
 course,  somewhat  like  that  of  the  sun  in  a  Cambridge  atmo- 
 sphere. He  gave  a  tempered  light,  never  blazing  forth  with 
 unusual  splendour,  but  diffusing  to  all  around  him  a  chastened 
 influence.  Everything  was  done  by  him  in  its  season  :  but 
 in  so  quiet  a  way  as  not  to  attract  any  particular  attention. 
 There  was  nothing  of  elevation,  nothing  of  depression.  In 
 this  respect  there  was  an  extraordinary  resemblance  between 
 him  and  Mrs.  Thomason.  Each  executed  a  great  deal  in  every 
 day  ;  but  throughout  the  whole  day,  though  there  was  much 
 
.ET.  72.]  REV,    CHARLBS    SIMEON.  491 
 
 business,  there  was  no  bustle,  no  parade.  Each  lived  only  for  the 
 Lord,  and  bo  glorify  Him  seemed  bo  be  the  one  business  of  bheir 
 lives.  There  was  not  a  work  of  benevolence  within  bheir  reach, 
 but  they  engaged  in  it  just  as  if  it  had  been  a  domestic  duty. 
 
 The  parishes  in  which  they  were  able  bo  exert  their  influence 
 seemed  as  bheir  own  family  ;  schools  of  industry,  as  well  as 
 other  schools,  were  established  by  them  ;  bhe  peer  and  the  Bick 
 were  visited  and  relieved  ;  and  all  that  Christian  love  could 
 devise  was  planned,  and  executed  with  the  tenderest  assiduity, 
 and  most  unwearied  constancy.  If  I  were  to  tix  on  one 
 thing-  more  than  another  wherein  Mr.  Thomason  was  at  home, 
 it  was  his  Sunday  evening  and  Tuesday  evening  Lectures  in 
 his  school-room.  There  the  poor  were  permitted  to  come,  and 
 he  was  as  a  father  amongst  his  children,  or  a  pastor  amongst 
 his  flock.  In  his  addresses  there  was  an  unrivalled  simplicity. 
 and  a  divine  unction,  which  left  a  savour  that  is  not  forgotten 
 to  this  hour.  The  name  of  Thomason  in  Shelford  and  Staple- 
 ford  is  remembered  like  that  of  Schwartz  in  Tanjore  and  Tri- 
 chinopoly  :  and  1  doubt  not  but  that  to  all  eternity  many  will 
 have  reason  to  bless  God  for  his  affectionate  administrations. 
 One  thing  I  may  mention  to  the  honour  both  of  Mr.  and 
 Mrs.  Thomason,  that  in  all  the  ten  years  that  1  lived  under 
 their  roof,  I  never  on  any  occasion  heard  an  angry  word  from 
 either  of  them,  nor  ever  saw  a  different  countenance  in  either 
 of  them  towards  the  other,  or  in  either  of  them  towards 
 me. 
 
 "Indeed,  I  should  not  omit  to  mention  his  liberality,  lie 
 did  good  to  the  utmost  extent  of  his  ability  ;  so  that  when 
 he  went  out  to  India  lie  had  not  wherewith  to  carry  him 
 thither  without  the  aid  of  friends  ;  and  when,  after  eighteen 
 years'  continuance  in  India,  he  came  home  from  thence,  he 
 had  not  wherewith  to  bring  him  home,  without  the  aid  derived 
 to  Mrs.  Thomason  from  taking  the  charge  of  several  young 
 females  during  their  voyage.  Had  it  pleased  him,  he  might 
 have  amassed  money  both  in  England  and  in  India  ;  for  in 
 England  he  had  twelve  pupils,  and  in  India  he  was  in  the 
 receipt  of  a  large  income  ;  but  he  was  as  superior  to  the  love 
 of  money  as  any  person,  either  with  or  without  a  family,  can 
 be  supposed  to  be. 
 
 "  But  I  cannot  do  justice  to  his  character  :  thai  will  appear 
 fully,  though  undesignedly,  drawn  in  his  letters  both  to  his 
 Mother  and   to  myself.     It  is  only  in  compliance  with  your 
 
492  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1832. 
 
 wishes  and  commands  that  I   send  you  this  sketch,   which 
 I  would  infinitely  rather  commit  to  the  flames. 
 
 "  With    most  kind  regards  to  Mrs.  S.,  I  remain,  my  dear 
 Brother,  most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  S." 
 
 Mr.  Thomason  entered  into  rest  Jan.  21,  1829,  twelve 
 days  after  he  had  landed  at  the  Mauritius,  whither  he  had 
 sailed  from  Calcutta  in  the  hope  of  recruiting  his  health. 
 
 "  He  left  an  affectionate  farewell  to  those  most  dear  to 
 him,  in  the  following  words  : — '  To  my  dearest  Mother,  give 
 my  most  affectionate  love,  and  may  her  last  days  be  her  best 
 days.  To  my  very  dear  Mr.  Simeon  say  I  feel  unworthy  of 
 the  great  love  he  has  at  all  times  honoured  me  with.  Oh, 
 may  his  bow  abide  in  strength,  and  may  he  be,  if  possible, 
 still  more  useful  in  his  age.'  " 
 
 Sargent's  Life  of  Thomason,  p.  334. 
 
 A  Monument  has  been  erected  to  him  in  Trinity  Church, 
 adjacent  to  that  of  Henri  Martyn. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  II.  Michell,  on  the  printing  of  his  entire 
 Works. 
 
 "My  very  dear  friend  and  Brother,  "  1832. 
 
 "  It  is  not  surely  true  that  we  have  passed  the  age 
 of  men.  I  know  not  how  to  believe  it.  It  appears  a  perfect 
 dream.  I  would  almost  fancy  that  the  Almanac-makers  have 
 entered  into  a  conspiracy  against  us,  agreeing  to  call  this 
 1832  instead  of  1812.  True,  there  are  sometimes  intimations 
 that  they  are  correct,  especially  when  I  attempt  to  walk  a  few 
 miles.  But  if  I  sit  still,  I  feel  as  young,  healthy,  and  lively, 
 as  almost  at  any  period  of  my  life.  Indeed  no  little  vigour  is 
 needful  for  me  now  :  for  I  am  printing  and  stereotyping  my 
 whole  Works  in  21  vols.,  at  the  rate  of  one  volume  every 
 three  weeks.  Every  day  at  a  little  past  five  I  have  from  twro 
 sheets  at  least,  and  two  and  a  half  often,  to  revise  and  to  return 
 that  evening  by  the  mail.  I  have  this  even  on  my  lecture 
 evenings  and  on  my  Friday  (public)  evenings.  I  am  forced 
 to  have  eagles'  eyes  and  a  heart  all  alive  ;  and  God  gives  me 
 both  the  one  and  the  other,  so  that  on  the  taking  up  my  Work, 
 I  am  like  a  fox-hound  coming  upon  the  scent  of  his  prey  ; 
 and  so  I  continue  till  I  have  brought  him  down.  In  the  next 
 month,  if  nothing  occur  to  preveut  it,  I  shall  have  my  first 
 
JBT.   72.]  RBT.     CHARLES    SIMEON.  493 
 
 five  volumes  ready  for  the  subscribers.  Wliat  a  mercy  11  this  I 
 never  can  1  be  sufficiently  thankful  to  God  for  BO  rich  a  bless- 
 ing as  health  and  energy  for  such  a  work,  and  more  especially 
 for  enabling  me  to  prosecute  it  with  unintermitted  care  to  the 
 present  hour.  If  you  had  asked  me  the  name  of  a  person 
 that  never  would,  and  never  could,  have  performed  it,  1  would 
 have  given  you  the  name  with  as  much  confidence  as  if  he 
 had  been  an  idiot  from  the  womb.  But,  if  there  is  a  man 
 upon  earth  that  understands,  and  is  ready  to  set  his  seal  to, 
 1  Gor.  1st  Chap.,  /  am  he  ;  especially  I  refer  to  verses  27 — 29. 
 
 "  I  well  remember  the  former  part  of  what  you  refer  to 
 about  the  first  fast-day  (I  think)  in  the  American  war,  in 
 1776.  G,  if  I  had  had  one  then  to  countenance  me,  and  take 
 me  by  the  hand,  how  much  evil,  in  all  probability,  had  I 
 escaped  !  But  ova],  oval  v/jur,  viroKpirai  utterly  overthrew  me. 
 Gn  the  third  day,  however,  of  my  residence  in  the  Old  Court 
 I  obtained  grace  to  be  faithful  :  and  from  that  day  have, 
 though  with  innumerable  backslidings  and  many  grievous 
 sins,  been  enabled  to  hold  on  my  way.  If  you  want  to  know 
 the  name  of  him  who  will  be  the  most  signal  monument  of 
 grace  in  heaven,  I  have  no  doubt  I  can  tell  you 
 
 M  There  is  little  ground,  I  fear,  to  expect  you  at  any  of  the 
 Meetings  in  May.  I  think,  if  the  Lord  will,  to  attend  them 
 myself;  for  though  they  are  by  no  means  what  I  affect,  I 
 think  it  my  duty  to  give  them  my  countenance  (my  visage), 
 especially  in  this  day  of  heresy  and  schism. 
 
 u  Give  my  kind  regards  to  Mrs.  M.,  and  believe  me,  my 
 dear  Friend,  most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 "  Who  would  have  thought  that  Thomas  Lloyd's  successor 
 should  have  got  his  death  while  hunting]  How  much  better 
 by  attending  the  cholera  in  a  cottage  ! 
 
 "  The  appointment  of  Daniel  Wilson  to  Calcutta  !  What  a 
 blessing  to  India  !  His  loss  however  will  be  severely  felt  in 
 Britain.  But  God  has  yet  the  residue  of  the  Spirit.  You, 
 my  Brother,  are  cut  off  from  active  usefulness ;  but  God  is  no 
 less  glorified  by  passive,  than  by  active  virtues." 
 
 Extracts  from  various  letters  to  his  Publisher,  and  others, 
 on  carrying  his  works  through  the  Press. 
 
 ....  a  I  get  forward  with  my  ministerial  work,  that 
 I  may  not  be  prevented  even  for  an  hour  attending  to  that 
 which  vou  send  me.    I  devote  an  hour  to  every  sheet.     Satur- 
 
494  MEMOIRS    OF  THE  [1832. 
 
 day's  work  cost  me  four  hours.  But  I  grudge  not  any  trouble. 
 If  God  only  preserve  my  health,  I  am  with  you  with  all  my 
 heart  and  soul.  You  will  see  by  my  communications  that  I 
 am  not  sleeping  at  my  post." 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  My  heart  is  full  of  joy,  1.  On  account  of  the  pro- 
 gress; 2.  On  account  of  the  care,  and  vigilance,  and  judgment 
 of  the  Printer  [Mr.  Clay].  It  must  not  be  wondered  at  if  I, 
 on  a  Thursday  or  a  Friday,  be  heavy.  I  would  have  eagles' 
 eyes.  But  alas  !  an  eagle  is  not  always  on  the  wing,  or  look- 
 ing at  the  sun." 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  Tell  me  any  thing  that  I  can  do  to  advance  your 
 wishes,  and  you  will  find  that  though  I  have  the  gout  in  my 
 feet,  it  is  neither  in  my  head  nor  my  heart." 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  My  delight  is  exquisite;  but  if  there  be  the 
 slightest  danger  of  my  disappointing  you,  my  pain  will  be 
 great.  No  man  ever  waited  a  minute  for  me  without  some  un- 
 foreseen hi  nd ranee. 
 
 .  ..."  I  have  examined  the  historical  parts  which  had 
 been  proposed  for  evangelical  improvement.  But  I  think 
 them  best  as  they  are.  Even  good  things,  when  misplaced, 
 are,  in  my  mind,  a  deformity  rather  than  a  beauty.    The  more 
 
 I  have  considered  the  passage,  which  at  Mr. 's  request  I 
 
 altered,  the  more  I  am  convinced  that  the  spirit,  the  life,  the 
 beauty  of  it  is  destroyed  by  any  alteration.  .  .  .  Pray  expunge 
 my  alterations — say  nothing  —  but  do  the  thing — expunge 
 them  ....  There  are  a  few  errata  corrected ;  and  one  single 
 correction  of  a  colon  for  a  semicolon  is  in  my  judgment  worth 
 a  guinea,  yea,  many  guineas." 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  What  he  accounts  a  defect,  I  account  the  chief 
 excellency  of  my  work.  It  gives  Results — the  result  of  much 
 and  deep  study,  so  that  the  critical  student  will  find  little  to 
 add,  and  nothing  to  alter.  If  I  added  critical  notes,  they 
 must  either  be  superficial  or  long.  The  superficial  would  be 
 good  for  nothing ;  the  long  would  alter  the  very  character  of 
 the  work.  My  endeavour  is  to  give  results — niultum  in  parvo — 
 
 ....'"  The  critical  student  must  go  to  critical  works  ;  the 
 JUblicaJ  student,  who  wants  to  understand  and  to  unfold  the 
 Bible,  may  go  to  my  work.  My  endeavour  is  to  brine/  out  of 
 Scripture  what  is  there,  and  not  to  trust  in  what  I  think  might 
 be  there.  I  have  a  great  jealousy  on  f/ii«  head;  never  to  speak 
 more  or  less  than  I  believe  to  be  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
 passage  I  am  expounding. 
 
.i:t.  7*2.]  Ki:v.  OHARLBfl  BIME<  I9fi 
 
 «...  "My  deed  of  gifl  goes  up  to  London  by  this  post. 
 By  it  my  twenty  copies,  with  200  guineas  for  the  binding,  will 
 instantly  become  the  property  of  the  King,  the  two  Arch- 
 bishops, ami  all  the  chief  libraries  in  Europe  and  America  ; 
 and  the  last  [sum]  that  1  am  to  have  from  you  will  be  the 
 actual  property  of  three  Societies  ;  the  ether  [sum]  is  disposing 
 of  very  rapidly,  [f  God  be  honoured,  and  my  fellow-creatures 
 benefited,  it  is  all  I  want." 
 
 ....  "  I  have  now  nearly  completed  my  tenth  volume — 
 two  and  thirty  people  kept  at  work  tor  this  last  half-year,  and 
 for  a  year  to  come!  Oh  what  a  mercy  that  my  vigour  both 
 of  body  and  mind  is  preserved!  I  long,  if  it  may  please 
 Almighty  God,  to  complete  this  work.  1  confess  that  in  my 
 progress  through  it  my  thankfulness  to  God  for  ever  enabling 
 me  to  effect  it,  and  my  hope  of  its  real  usefulness  to  the 
 Church,  have  increased.  And  1  write  this  to  ask  the  imme- 
 diate communication  o(  the  hint  relative  to  the  last  volume. 
 1  long  and  pant  for  every  hint  that  can  by  any  possibility  im- 
 prove it.  I  am  doing  every  thing  day  by  day  to  improve  if. 
 I  beg  therefore  that  yon  will  not  only  communicate  to  me  your 
 hint  without  delay,  but  continue  to  do  so  whilst  a  possibility 
 of  improving  it  remains.  Useful  hints  may  occur  to  you  and 
 to  others,  and  1  shall  be  most  thankful  for  tlnm.   .    .    . 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  God  has  mercifully  preserved  us  from  the  cholera 
 hitherto.  I  am  expecting  forty  friends  to  spend  a  few  days 
 with  me  on  the  1st  of  October  :  but  I  do  not  send  them  my 
 final  summons  till  I  see  whether  the  cholera  come.  That 
 would  prevent  my  summoning  them  ;  and  I  think  you  should 
 not  be  prodigal  where  you  cannot  do  real  good. 
 
 "  Fifty  years  Minister  of  my  Church!  Is  not  here  a  call 
 for  a  jubilee  tw 
 
 Memorandum  about  his  approaching  Jubilee. 
 
 "Aug.  22,  1832. 
 
 "  I  have  always  hated  everything  in  the  shape  o 
 Diaries:  but  now  that  my  Jubilee  is  approaching,  and  is  to 
 be  held  Oct.  1 — 4,  I  think  it  right  to  record  a  little  respecting 
 it.  The  proper  day,  strictly  speaking,  would  be  Nov,  9th, 
 when  I  was  presented  to  my  Living.  But  as  in  that  month 
 the  University  would  be  full,  I  think  it  better  to  antedate  the 
 one  time  month,  when  the  University  will  be  empty. 
 
496  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1832. 
 
 "  I  shall  then  have  a  still  further  cause  for  a  Jubilee, 
 because  I  shall  have  printed,  I  hope,  eleven  volumes  out  of 
 twenty-one  of  my  Work.  Could  I  purchase,  so  to  speak,  a 
 continuance  of  life  to  see  that  work  finally  before  the  public 
 most  gladly  would  I  pay  my  life  then  as  the  price.  But  God 
 lias  beyond  all  reasonable  expectation,  given  me  to  see  it  thus 
 far,  and  to  correct  it  with  an  eagle's  eye,  and  an  author's 
 (I  hope  T  may  add,  a  Christian's)  heart.  If  I  live,  and  have 
 my  health  of  body  and  mind,  till  Midsummer  next,  it  will  be 
 done,  and  the  ship  be  launched.  What  thanks  shall  I  then 
 render  to  the  Lord  !" 
 
 W.  Wilberforce,  Esq.  to  Mr.  Simeon,  on  completing  the 
 fiftieth  year  of  his  Ministry. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  «  Bath,  Sept.  26,  1832. 
 
 "  How  little  you  have  any  conception  of  the  degree 
 in  which  you  have  exercised  my  thoughts,  and  still  more  my 
 affections,  since  my  receipt  of  your  last  truly  kind  and  deeply 
 interesting  letter,  or  rather  since  my  reply  to  it.  The  fact  is, 
 that  though  now  and  always  I  have  but  too  good  cause  for 
 sparing  my  own  eyes  in  maintaining  my  epistolary  intercourse, 
 yet  I  had  scarcely  sent  off  my  dictated  letter  to  you,  when  my 
 conscience  began  reproaching  me  with  not  having,  at  any  cost 
 of  eyesight,  used  my  own  organs  in  my  reply,  instead  of  em- 
 ploying my  amanuensis,  through  whom  I  could  not  pour  forth 
 the  interior  workings  of  my  soul  in  exchange  for  your  affecting 
 exhibition  of  the  penetralia  of  yours.  You  may  have  for- 
 gotten, my  dear  friend,  that  after  expressing  your  kind 
 sympathy  with  us  on  the  translation  (for  such  I  humbly  trust 
 it  was)  of  our  dear  daughter,  and  congratulating  me  on  some 
 drops  of  balm,  which  a  gracious  Providence  had  poured  into 
 my  cup  soon  after  the  loss, — after  thus  touching  on  my  allot- 
 ments, you  expressed  your  gratitude  for  the  fulness  of  your 
 own  cup  of  mercies  ;  and  specified  in  particular  the  rare 
 degree  in  which  you  had  been  allowed  to  see  the  rich  harvest 
 you  were  permitted  to  gather  in,  and  to  store  up  for  the 
 benefit  of  succeeding  generations  ;  (really,  the  stereotyping  of 
 your  Works  is  the  most  surprising  event  of  the  kind  I  ever 
 heard  of;)  and  told  me  of  your  intention  to  call  a  wide  circle 
 of  your  friends  around  you  to  celebrate  a  Jubilee  on  the 
 fiftieth  anniversary  of  your  occupation  of  your  Trinity  Church 
 
JET.  73.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  4  07 
 
 pulpit.  Do  you  know  that  I  had  serious  thoughts  of  request* 
 ing  you  to  suffer  me  to  be  one  of  the  number,  and  the  intention 
 
 was  only  overborne  by  the  attention  which  it  became  my  duty 
 to  pay  to  my  bodily  health.  But  though  unable  to  attend 
 the  solemnity  in  person,  even  you  cannot  withhold  from  me 
 the  privilege  of  joining  with  you  in  spirit ;  and  most  assuredly 
 I  will  endeavour  to  bear  my  part  in  your  song  of  praises  to 
 God  and  the  Lamb,  which  though  begun  on  earth  will,  I 
 humbly  trust,  be  resumed  by  the  same  blessed  company  in  the 
 heavenly  world.  It  must,  and  indeed  may  justly,  be  a  cause 
 for  your  special  thankfulness,  that  several  of  the  friends  by 
 whom  you  will  be  encircled,  will  be  of  the  number  of  those 
 whom  the  Almighty  has  rendered  you  the  blessed  instrument 
 of  calling  '  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of 
 Satan  unto  God.' 
 
 "  And  now,  my  dear  friend,  farewell ;  I  really  know  not 
 what  more  to  wish  or  to  pray  for  for  you,  than  what  the  Giver 
 of  all  good  has  already  granted  you.  And  yet,  my  dear  fri<;nd, 
 I  cannot  but  hope  that  it  may  please  God  (though,  in  your 
 instance,  I  should  supplicate  any  particular  blessing  with  more 
 than  common  diffidence)  to  suffer  you,  during  a  long  pro- 
 tracted autumn,  to  enjoy  in  the  University,  where  such  an 
 exhibition  has  rarely  been  vouchsafed,  a  sort  of  earthly  harvest- 
 home  ;  while,  blessed  in  your  own  person  with  a  large  measure 
 of  peace  and  joy  in  believing,  you  may  be  permitted  to  go  on 
 through  successive  generations  of  Collegians,  bearing  testimony 
 to  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  the  Blessed  Master  whom  you 
 have  served,  and  inviting  and  encouraging  others  to  enter  into 
 that  service,  which  from  your  own  experience  you  will  assure 
 them  is  perfect  freedom,  and  in  which  also  they  will  learn  from 
 you  to  expect  the  wages  of  present  peace,  and  the  fulness  of 
 joy  and  pleasures  for  evermore  in  the  better  world  of  unsullied 
 holiness  and  of  glory  and  happiness.  Mrs.  W.  joins  in  all  that 
 cordial  affection  can  suggest  to  us  to  wish  or  pray  for  you. 
 Give  us  your  prayers  in  return,  and  believe  us 
 
 "  Ever  sincerely  and  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  W.    WiLUKltFORCE. 
 
 "I  have  been  forced  to  scribble  so  fast,  that  I  am  ashamed 
 to  send  my  letter.     But  forgive  the  slovenliness  of  a  friend." 
 
 KK 
 
498  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1832. 
 
 Extracts  from  his  Diary  on  the  occasion. 
 
 "  3  o'clock,  Oct.  1,1832. 
 "  Now  let  me  record  the  goodness  of  my  God.  At 
 eleven  o'clock  this  morning,  Mr.  L.,  sen.,  Mr.  L.,  jun.,  and  Mr.  S. 
 and  three  other  gentlemen,  came  as  a  deputation  to  present  me 
 with  a  valuable  epergne.  Their  address  was  most  kind  and 
 flattering.  Such  a  testimony  of  love  from  my  hearers  quite 
 overcame  me.  I  returned  them  thanks  as  God  enabled  me, 
 and  with  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving  I  closed  the  interview. 
 
 "At  one  o'clock  I  went  to  the  dinner,  which  I  gave  to  250  of 
 my  poor  parishioners,  in  the  National  School-room  in  King's 
 Street  [Trinity  Parish].  They  were  all  seated  at  three  tables. 
 There  could  not  have  been  more  order  at  a  dinner  in  my  own 
 room.  The  room  was  decorated  with  boughs  and  flowers.  I 
 implored  a  blessing  on  the  food  and  on  the  company  assembled. 
 Mr.  C.  sat  at  the  head  of  the  table  on  my  right,  Mr.  H.  on  my 
 left.  All  the  heads  of  my  parish  sat  at  intervals  to  carve  the 
 dinner.  All  went  off  well.  Before  it  was  over  I  went  round 
 the  middle  table,  expressing  love  to  those  on  either  side. 
 When  dinner  was  over  I  returned  thanks.  Then  the  heads  of 
 the  parish  brought  me  a  salver.  .  .  .  (Both  the  salver  and  the 
 epergne  are  far  too  elegant  for  me  ;  but  as  expressions  of 
 respect  and  love  from  my  hearers  they  are  of  incalculable 
 value).  Having  presented  it  to  me  in  somewhat  of  a  set  speech, 
 I  returned  thanks,  as  the  Lord  enabled  me,  with  tears  of  gra- 
 titude and  love  ;  especially  with  gratitude  to  God,  who  had 
 spared  me  to  this  day  to  behold  such  harmony  and  love  in  my 
 parish,  where  for  thirty  years  there  was  little  but  enmity  and 
 opposition.  On  the  whole,  it  was  a  sight  which  has  rarely 
 ever  been  equalled  :  the  room  so  noble,  and  so  beautifully 
 arranged  ;  the  people  so  happy ;  the  parish  so  unanimous,  the 
 spectators  so  delighted  :  and  above  all,  God  so  present  with 
 us.  I  am  now  come  home  somewhat  fatigued,  that  I  may  be 
 still  and  quiet  before  the  Evening  Service.' 
 
 [Mr.  Simeon  preached  from  2  Pet.  i.  12 — 15.  '  Wherefore 
 I  will  not  be  negligent  to  put  you  always  in  remembrance  of 
 these  things,  though  ye  know  them,  and  be  established  in  the 
 present  truth.  Yea,  I  think  it  meet,  as  long  as  I  am  in  this 
 tabernacle,  to  stir  you  up  by  putting  you  in  remembrance; 
 knowing  that  shortly  I  must  put  off  this  my  tabernacle,  even 
 as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  shewed  me.     Moreover  I  will 
 
_t:t.  73.]  RET.  GHASLBfl   SIMEON.  499 
 
 endeavour  that  ye  may  be  able  after  my  decease  to  have  these 
 things  always  in  remembrance.1 
 
 The  deep  solemnity  of  thai  Service,  and  the  devout  appear- 
 ance of  the  thronged  and  mingled  audience,  will  never  be 
 forgotten  by  those  who  were  at  Trinity  Church  that  evening.] 
 
 "  On  Tuesday,  at  half-past  10,  about  thirty-two  assembled. 
 I  opened  the  meeting  with  observations  (as  on  a  similar 
 occasion  before)  founded  on  the  fact  that  the  JubU<  was 
 always  at  the  close  of  the  day  of  atonement ;  the  Services 
 of  which  day  prepared  those  ivlw  had  received  deliverance  from 
 spiritual  judgments,  to  set  others  at  liberty  and  restore  their 
 inheritances,  and  those  who  were  now  liberated  and  restored, 
 to  appreciate  and  improve  their  mercies  aright.  Thus  our 
 Jubilee  arose  out  of.  and  was  a  continuation  of  our  previous 
 humiliation,  which  I  desired  to  pervade  all  our  services,  and 
 all  our  enjoyments.  I  prayed  with  tears.  Mr.  Sargent  fol- 
 lowed in  a  way  of  humiliation.  Mr.  Bickersteth  followed 
 admirably  in  behalf  of  Missions.  We  then  retired  for  the 
 luncheon  ;  and  met  again  at  2,  till  4  ;  which  time  was  occupied 
 in  a  similar  way  by  Mr.  Hankinson  and  other  brethren. 
 
 Then  twelve  of  the  residents  went  home  to  dinner,  and  I 
 entertained  twenty.  About  six  of  the  others  came  back  to 
 tea  :  and  we  spent  the  evening  till  past  9  in  discussion. 
 
 AVednesday  was  wholly  occupied  in  most  profitable  dis- 
 cussions and  prayer  from  11  to  1  :  and  from  2  to  1.  Lunch 
 and  dinner  as  before,  and  evening  as  before.  Mr.  Jowett's 
 closing  praver  will  not  soon  be  forgotten.  Mr.  Marsh  gave 
 his  views  of  the  reign  of  Christ,  greatly  moderated  and  soft- 
 ened. There  would  be  no  controversy  if  the  prophetical 
 people  wrere  all  like  him . 
 
 Thursday  was  spent  till  dinner-time  as  Tuesday  had  been, 
 in  the  word  and  prayer  only. 
 
 But  behold,  to  my  utter  surprise  my  dear  (Clerical)  brethren 
 presented  me  with  an  elegant  inkstand.  This  quite  overcame 
 me.  I  could  speak  only  by  silence  and  tears,  from  a  sense  of 
 God's  unmerited  and  unbounded  love  towards  me.  As  there 
 was  to  be  Church-service  at  half-past  6,  all  except  a  few  dined 
 with  me  ;  Mr.  Cunningham  preached  on  the  very  same  text 
 that  I  myself  had  taken  on  Monday.  We  then  separated,  after 
 a  season  such  as  no  one  of  us  had  ever  seen  before. 
 
 Friday,  Mr.  Sargent  staid  the   day  with  me  :  and   I  read 
 
 K  K  2 
 
500  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1832. 
 
 what  lie  had  printed  of  Mr.  Thomason's  Life.  It  is  beautiful, 
 and  very  interesting. 
 
 On  Saturday  I  redeemed  the  time  that  had  been  alienated 
 from  my  work  for  the  press,  and  got  up  even  with  my  printer. 
 
 Monday,  Oct.  8.  I  have  been  to  visit  some  of  the  chief  of 
 my  friends,  who  have  been  so  active.  It  is  delightful  to  see 
 in  what  a  spirit  they  all  are.  Truly  I  could  never  have  con- 
 ceived it  probable,  if  possible,  that  such  love  should  abound 
 towards  me  for  the  Lord's  sake. 
 
 Oct.  9.  I  go  to  Town  to-morrow,  I  shall  be  two  hours 
 there  to  do  my  work,  and  hope  to  return  in  the  evening. 
 
 I  returned  unconscious  that  I  had  gone  100  yards  except 
 from  recollection  ;  so  wonderfully  has  God  been  pleased  to 
 strengthen  me." 
 
 To  the  Rev.       H.  Miciiell. 
 
 "My  dear  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Oct.  8,  1832. 
 
 "  Who  would  have  ever  thought  that  I  should  have 
 to  behold  such  a  day  as  this  1  My  parish  sweetly  harmo- 
 nious !  My  whole  works  stereotyping  in  21  volumes  !  and  my 
 Ministry  not  altogether  inefficient  at  the  age  of  73  !  Where 
 are  all  our  companions  ?  Cole,  Hayes,  Luxmoore,  Emly, 
 Dampier,  Norbury,  Butler,  Anstey,  Bernard,  Hayes,  Smith, 
 Askew,  Moore,  Sumpter,  Barrow,  Cropley,  &c?  I  saw  a  fire 
 at  Cottenham,  which  had  most  unaccountably  jumped  over 
 two  or  three  houses  that  were  in  the  very  line  for  consumption. 
 So  you  and  Goodall  and  I  have  been  spared,  whilst  so  many 
 on  either  side  of  us  have  been  taken.  I  thought  that  to  ac- 
 knowledge the  goodness  of  God,  in  preserving  me  to  minister 
 for  half  a  century  in  Trinity  Church,  did  indeed  become  me  ; 
 and  our  meeting  of  friends  has  been  pre-eminently  blest  and 
 sanctified  to  us  all.  The  Sermon  I  preached  on  the  occasion 
 shall  be  sent  you.  It  is  a  plain,  simple  tale  :  but  will  serve 
 as  a  memorial  of  the  doctrines  I  once  delivered,  when  I  shall 
 be  no  longer  able  to  give  my  living  testimony  respecting 
 them.  To  have  had  you  with  us  would  have  been  highly 
 gratifying  to  us  all.  But  a  want  of  room  to  entertain  my 
 friends  compelled  me  to  pass  over  many  whom  I  should  have 
 been  most  rejoiced  to  see. 
 
 "  Your  question  about  renatus,  I  can  only  answer  by  saying, 
 that,  under  God,  I  owe  everything  to  Provost  Cooke.     I  see  you 
 
JF.T.   73.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  501 
 
 full  of  utter  amazement: '  Pray  explain  yourself,'  I  hear  you  say. 
 I  will  in  few  words.  On  the  29th  of  January,  '79,  I  came  to 
 College.  On  February  2nd  I  understood  that,  at  division  of 
 Term,  I  MUST  attend  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  Provost  abso- 
 lutely  required  it.  Conscience  told  me,  that  Satan  was  as  fit 
 to  go  there  as  1  ;  and  that  if  I  must  go,  I  must  repent,  and 
 turn  to  God,  unless  I  chose  to  eat  and  drink  my  own  dam- 
 nation. From  that  day  I  never  ceased  to  mourn  and  pray, 
 till  I  obtained  progressive  manifestations  of  God's  mercy  in 
 Christ  in  Passion  Week,  and  perfect  peace  on  Easter  Day, 
 April  4th. 
 
 "  Thus  you  see,  that  under  God  I  owe  all  to  Dr.  Cooke. 
 Howbeit  he  meant  not  so,  neither  did  his  heart  think  so.  But 
 to  specify  the  day  that  I  was  renatus,  is  beyond  my  power, 
 You  have  the  season.  In  my  own  mind  T  should  judge,  that 
 deep  penitence,  with  but  a  glimpse  of  the  brazen  serpent, 
 wrould  not  be  despised  by  our  God  and  Father ;  and  that  He 
 may  put  away  our  sins,  before  He  shews  us  that  He  has  done 
 so.  If  you  ask  me  what  is  my  posture  now  ?  I  must  answer, 
 that  it  is,  and  ever  has  been,  nearly  the  same  that  it  was  then. 
 I  love  to  sow  in  tears,  and  I  am  content  to  reap  my  harvest  in 
 heaven  ;  not  but  that  I  have  the  grapes  of  Eshcol  here,  and 
 in  far  greater  quantities  than  I  am  in  any  point  of  view  en- 
 titled to  expect  :  but  I  love  the  valley  of  humiliation.  I 
 there  feel  that  I  am  in  my  proper  place.  There  you  also,  my 
 dear  brother,  delight  to  walk  :  and  our  meeting  on  the  hea- 
 venly hills  will,  I  trust,  be  most  blessed  to  us  both. 
 
 "Believe  me,  my  ever  dear  Friend,  most  affectionately 
 yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXXI. 
 
 1833—1834. 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  Venn,  on  presenting  him  to  a  Living. 
 
 "My  dear  Friend,  "April  15,  1833. 
 
 "  I  wrote  you  yesterday.  My  soul  is  filled  with  deep 
 concern.  I  long  that  with  the  wisdom  of  your  honoured 
 father  you  should  combine  the  zeal  and  love  of  your  grand- 
 father. He  knew  at  Corinth  nothing  but  Christ  and  Him 
 crucified.  And  what  is  there  else  for  you  to  know  at  Here- 
 ford? Speak  all  that  the  Scripture  speaks,  and  as  the  Scripture 
 
502  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1833. 
 
 speaks  it :  and  leave  all  nice  distinctions  alone.  You  are  a 
 physician  going  to  thousands  dying  of  the  cholera,  and  have  a 
 sovereign  remedy  for  them.  Think  of  nothing  else  but  the 
 remedy.  Get  into  the  spirit  of  the  Apostle  Paul.  Think 
 what  he  would  say  and  do  in  your  circumstances.  Souls  are 
 perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  I  wish  you  had  known 
 your  honoured  grandfather.  The  only  end  for  which  he  lived 
 was  to  make  all  men  see  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of 
 Jesus  Christ. 
 
 tt  My  dear  Friend,  let  that  be  your  one  labour  ivith  all,  and 
 every  day  and  every  hour.  I  shall  die  a  happier  man,  if  I  see 
 you  rising  superior  to  all  minor  points,  and  wholly  engrossed 
 with  this, 
 
 "  With  earnest  prayer  to  God  for  you,  I  remain,  my  dear 
 friend,  your  most  anxious  and  affectionate  Brother, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Same,  on  the  proper  discharge  of  the  Ministry. 
 
 "  My  dear  Brother,  "  K.  C,  April  25,  1833. 
 
 "  You  say,  '  If  it  were  new  ground,  you  would  feel 
 no  doubt  about  occupying  it ;  but,  <tc.  c£c.' 
 
 "  "Whence  do  these  d'c.s  spring  ?  I  know  full  well  to  what 
 our  deceitful  hearts  would  ascribe  them  ;  but  carry  them  to 
 God,  and  see  whether  He  will  approve  them  ? 
 
 u  What  would  love  to  God's  Church  and  people  say  ? 
 
 "  W^hat  should  we  ourselves  say,  if  we  could  forget  self?  Is 
 it  when  we  are  strong  in  our  own  conceit,  that  we^are  really 
 strong  ?  Get  comprehensive  views  and  an  abiding  sense  of  the 
 height,  and  depth,  and  length,  and  breadth,  of  the  love  of 
 Christ,  and  what  will  your  cfcc.8  come  to  1 
 
 "  You  are  an  Ambassador  of  the  Most  High  God,  sent  to 
 in  treat  sinners,  with  floods  of  tears,  to  be  reconciled  to  Him. 
 Think  of  this,  and  say,  what  your  <£c.s  come  to  ?  Ask  your- 
 self what  would  be  the  views  and  feelings  of  the  Apostle  Paul, 
 or  of  his  son  Timothy,  in  your  circumstances,  or  what  the  feel- 
 ings of  your  most  honoured,  most  loved,  most  revered  grand- 
 father ?  and  blush  at  all  that  has  arisen  in  your  mind  to 
 discourcige  your  acceptance  of  the  post. 
 
 "  Let  me  not  grieve  you  by  this  fidelity.  I  have  made 
 myself  responsible  to  Almighty  God  for  4000  souls ;  and  I 
 long  that  the  love  of  Christ  should  '  constrain  you,'  (carry  you 
 away  as  a  mighty  torrent,)  to  make  known  to  them  the  glorious 
 
JET.  73.]  BAT.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  ,503 
 
 Gospel  of  the  blessed  God,  in  all  its  unsearchable  riches,  and 
 excellency,  and  glory.    Away  with  every  minor  consideration*) 
 
 and  with  every  (falsely  supposed)  humble  thought.  Be  a  voice 
 crying  in  the  wilderness  :  be  a  child  :  be  a  fool,  in  your  own 
 estimation  at  least,  and  then  you  will  be  content  to  be  esteemed 
 so  by  others.  Discard  utterly  from  your  mind  all  wherein 
 they  may  differ  from  you.  There  is  the  whole  field  of  the 
 Gospel  before  you  :  be  to  them  the  Angel  spoken  of  Rev,  xiv. 
 G,  7  :  and  teach  them  all  to  commence  the  song  which  they 
 are  singing,  Rev.  v.  (5,  10  :  and  then  I  shall  hope  one  day  to 
 join  with  you  singing  it,  accompanied  with  a  goodly  number 
 from  Hereford. 
 
 "  Tell  me  that  I  have  not  grieved  you,  or  at  least  that  you 
 forgive  me ;  and  believe  me  your  most  truly  affectionate  friend 
 and  Brother,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  Lady  Olivia  B.  Sparrow,  on  his  recovery  from  illness. 
 
 "  My  dear  Lady  Olivia,  "  K.  C,  April  13,  1833. 
 
 "For  fifteen  months  I  went  on  with  my  Work,  with 
 all  the  energy  and  activity  of  youth,  revising  and  correcting 
 one  of  my  ponderous  Volumes  every  three  weeks.  But  I  had 
 no  sooner  completed  the  twentieth  Volume,  than  the  gout 
 came,  and  threw  me  down,  and  compelled  me  to  transfer  my 
 editorial  work  to  others.  But  in  fact,  all  that  I  was  in  the 
 least  anxious  about  was  completed.  I  am  carried  up  and  down 
 stairs  on  men's  shoulders,  and  put  into  and  taken  out  of  my 
 carriage  like  a  loo;  of  wood.  But  I  can  now  walk  two  or  three 
 yards  alone ;  and  hope,  if  it  be  possible,  to  be  helped  up  to 
 my  pulpit  to-morrow.  I  do  indeed  doubt  whether  it  be  pos- 
 sible :  of  that  I  shall  judge  better  when  I  get  to  church.  But 
 my  judgment  scarcely  approves  of  the  dictates  of  my  heart. 
 
 "  This  will  be  but  too  just  an  apology  for  my  declining  your 
 kind  invitation  for  the  present.  I  doubt  much  the  possibility 
 of  my  going  up  to  Town  a  fortnight  hence  to  the  Jews'  Meet- 
 ing :  (the  other  Meetings  it  will  be  quite  impossible  for  me  to 
 attend  ;)  but  what  my  friend  Mr.  Way  so  nobly  upheld,  and 
 what  I  know  from  Scripture  to  be  so  near  to  the  heart  of  my 
 Lord  and  Saviour,  (Jer.  xxxii.  41,)  I  must  strain  every  nerve 
 to  support. 
 
 "It  would  greatly  rejoice  me  to  see  Lady  Gosford  :  but, 
 except  at  Cambridge,  I  cannot  hope  for  that  pleasure  at  pre- 
 sent.   I  am  but  just  out  of  my  physician's  hands  ;  and  though 
 
504  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1833. 
 
 convalescent,  must  have  some  time  to  recover  the  energies 
 either  of  my  mind  or  body. 
 
 "  I  am  sorry  to  hear  that  your  eyes  are  weak  ;  and  I  ear- 
 nestly hope  that  the  relaxation  of  their  wonted  labours  for  the 
 body  will  be  improved  by  turning  them  in  more  steadily  upon 
 the  inward  man,  and  fixing  them  more  intensely  on  Him  who 
 died  for  us  upon  the  cross,  and  ever  lives  to  make  intercession 
 for  us  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  Standing  as  I  do  on  the  very 
 brink  and  precipice  of  the  eternal  world,  I  desire  nothing  so 
 much  as  a  broken  and  contrite  spirit.  I  would  (I  had  almost 
 said)  rather  have  that,  than  pardon  itself;  because  that  honours 
 God,  whilst  pardon  only  benefits  me.  I  hang  upon  the  Saviour, 
 as  actually  perishing  without  his  unbounded  mercy  and  unin- 
 termitted  care.  I  look  to  Him  as  the  very  chief  of  sinners  ; 
 and  in  this  frame  of  mind  I  find  perfect  peace. 
 
 "  May  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  be  ever  multiplied  to  you, 
 my  very  dear  Friend,  through  the  knowledge  of  that  adorable 
 Saviour  !  This  is  the  most  earnest  prayer  of,  my  dear  Lady 
 Olivia,  your  most  affectionate  Friend,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 Memorandum  on  the  completion  of  his  Work. 
 
 "May  24,  1833. 
 "  This  day  God  has  vouchsafed  to  me  the  two  richest 
 blessings  (next  to   the  enjoyment  of  himself)  that   my  soul 
 could  desire  : 
 
 1.  I  have  this  day  received  from  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
 bury his  permission  to  dedicate  my  work  to  him : 
 
 2.  I  have  this  day  received  the  last  five  Volumes,  and  see 
 the  Work  complete — the  ship  launched.  This  last  was 
 the  only  thing  for  which  I  wished  to  live,  so  to  speak,  and 
 I  now  sing  my  Nunc  dimittis." 
 
 The  following  statement,  respecting  the  nature  and  object  of 
 his  Works,  was  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Simeon  when  first  con- 
 templating the  publication  of  them  entire  in  a  stereotyped 
 edition. 
 
 "  Having  attained  the  age  of  man,  and  consequently  look- 
 ing for  speedy  dissolution,  I  think  it  not  inexpedient  to  leave 
 behind  me  a  statement  of  what  has  been  my  object  in  the 
 Wrorks  which  I  have  published,  and  which,  either  before  I 
 die  or  soon  after,  will  probably  be   printed  in  20  Volumes, 
 
T.  73.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  506 
 
 leaving  my   improvement    of    Claudes   Essay  as   a   separate 
 
 publication. 
 
 I  am  far  from  saying  that  I  have  attained  my  object  j  hut 
 
 it  will   be   well   that  my  views   and  endeavours  he  distinctly 
 
 stated.  T  ,  j    , 
 
 J  leave  aimed  at 
 
 1.  Unity. — So  that  there  should  he  hut  one  suhject  in  every 
 Discourse  ;  and  that  suhject  he  the  very  'mind  of  the 
 Spirit/  in  every  text  throughout  the  whole  Work.  I 
 think  that  every  Sermon  should  have,  like  a  telescope, 
 but  one  object  in  the  field. 
 
 2.  Continuity. — They  appear,  on  account  of  the  divisions, 
 artificial ;  but  I  have  endeavoured  that  they  should  be 
 simplicity  itself:  and  it  will  be  found  that  they  will 
 read  as  well  without  divisions  (1.  2.  3.)  as  with  them  : 
 but,  in  my  judgment,  the  divisions  help  the  audience 
 to  understand  and  remember  the  Discourses  much  better 
 than  they  would  do,  if  such  aids  were  not  afforded  them. 
 
 3.  Pertinency. — So  that  no  other  text  in  the  Bible  will  suit 
 the  Discourse.  This  enables  the  audience  to  enter  more 
 fully  into  the  meaning  of  God's  "Word,  when  they  read 
 it  at  home. 
 
 The  ancients  used  to  say,  that  in  every  stone  there  was 
 a  man  ;  and  that  if  only  you  chipped  off  the  block,  out 
 would  come  the  man.  So  say  I  of  every  text.  Every 
 text  has  its  proper  subject,  which  should  be  brought 
 forth,  without  mutilation  or  addition  of  any  kind.  The 
 man,  whatever  his  position  be,  has  an  identity  that  dis- 
 tinguishes him  from  all  others.  And  so  it  should  be  in 
 every  Sermon  on  every  text ;  the  whole  matter  should  be 
 brought  out  of  the  text,  as  the  whole  man,  without  the 
 addition  of  a  finger  or  a  toe,  is  formed  in  the  stone. 
 
 4.  Diversity. — They  comprehend  all  Claude's  modes  of  com- 
 position— by  Explication — by  Observation — by  Propo- 
 sitions—and by  Perpetual  Application.  Even  the  mode 
 of  taking  a  text  for  a  motto,  which  Claude  does  not 
 mention,  and  which  as  a  general  mode  I  greatly  disap- 
 prove, is  used  in  all  my  University  Sets;  because  then  I 
 had  one  subject  for  four  or  five  Sermons. 
 
 5.  Fulness.  — I  have  endeavoured  that  full  Scripture  light 
 should  be  thrown  on  every  text  and  every  subject. 
 
506  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1833. 
 
 G.  Number, — There  are  so  many,  that  if  one  Discourse  be 
 read  every  day  without  intermission,  they  will  occupy 
 the  reader  seven  years.  And,  if  this  appear  too  nume- 
 rous, the  advantages  of  it  are,  that  a  Minister  will  find  a 
 Discourse  on  every  text  he  would  wish  to  treat,  and 
 Families  will  find  my  book  a  Comment  on  the  whole  Bible. 
 
 7.  Conciseness.  —  Allowing  twenty-five  Discourses  as  the 
 average  number  for  a  common  volume  of  sermons,  there 
 will  be  found  in  my  twenty  Volumes  what,  in  the  ordi- 
 nary way  of  publishing,  would  fill  one  hundred  volumes  ! 
 
 8.  Perspicuity. — The  common  fault  of  brevity  is  obscurity. 
 These,  by  the  mode  of  printing  the  leading  thoughts  in 
 larger  characters,  will  be  seen  and  comprehended  by  a 
 single  glance  of  the  eye,  and  will  convey  to  the  reader 
 in  one  moment  the  whole  subject  from  beginning  to  end. 
 
 9.  Cheapness. — For  ten  guineas,  the  purchaser  has  what  in 
 the  ordinary  mode  of  printing  would  cost  him  fifty.  I 
 will  further  mention  what  I  hope  will  be  found,  their 
 
 10.    Use, — To  facilitate  the  composition  of  Sermons. 
 1 1    Tendency. 
 
 1.  To  raise  the  tone  of  preaching  throughout  the  land. 
 
 2.  To  promote  a  candid,  liberal,  and  consistent  mode  of 
 explaining  the  Scriptures. 
 
 3.  To  tveahen  at  least,  if  not  eradicate,  the  disputes  about 
 Calvinism  and  Arminianism;  and  thus  to  recommend, 
 to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  the  unhampered  liberality 
 of  the  Church  of  England. 
 
 12.  Effect. 
 
 1.  To  impart  to  young  Ministers  a  clear  view  of  the 
 Gospel. 
 
 2.  To  help  them  to  an  inward  experience  of  it  in  their 
 own  souls. 
 
 Of  course,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  I  should  have  attained 
 the  same  measure  of  success  in  all.  But  I  have  laboured  to 
 attain  it  in  all :  and  those  which  appear  the  most  simple  have 
 in  many  cases  cost  me  most  labour.  My  endeavour  has  been 
 so  to  simplify  everything,  quod  sibi  quids  speret  idem;  and 
 perhaps  I  may  add,  sudet  multum,  frustraque  laboret.  There 
 are  very  few  which  I  have  not  formed  in  a  variety  of  different 
 ways,  before  I  fixed  upon  the  plan  which  I  have  finally  adopted. 
 
JET.  73.]  KEY.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  507 
 
 I  would  recommend  no  person  to  use  them  servilely,  A  mere 
 tyro  may  study  one  Discourse  first,  and  then  write  for  himself 
 in  his  own  language  the  substance  of  it.  But,  after  a  few 
 months,  he  will  do  better  to  form  his  own  plan  first,  and  then 
 
 consult  what  is  here  written,    lie  will  then  acquire  originality 
 both  of  thought  and  method,  and  soon  become  a  '  workman 
 that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed.'     Yet,  to  the  end  of  his  days, 
 I  would  entreat  him  to  retain  in  his  compositions 
 r nit ii  in  his  subject, 
 
 Perspicuity  in  his  arrangement,  and 
 
 Simplicity  in  his  diction  ; 
 for  without  these  the  great  mass  of  his  audience  will  derive  no 
 profit  from  his  labours.  "  0.  >.*' 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  on  presenting  his  Works  to  the 
 King. 
 
 "  King's  College,  Cambridge,  July  3,  1833. 
 
 "  My  beloved  and  most  honoured  Friend  and  Brother, 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  For  fifteen  months  I  continued,  with  the 
 intervention  only  of  one  single  day,  to  revise  and  correct  the 
 press,  and  in  that  time  finished  twenty  volumes.  Then  came 
 a  fit  of  the  gout  which  necessitated  me  to  devolve  that  labour 
 for  the  last  volume  on  others.  But  that  volume  had  been  so 
 thoroughly  prepared  by  me,  that  I  could  not,  so  far  as  I  am 
 aware,  have  altered  a  single  word.  It  was  all  finished  in  six- 
 teen months — twenty-one  thick  volumes  in  sixteen  months — 
 (an  expedition  never  known  nor  heard  of  in  the  writings  of  a 
 private  man).  I  wrote  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who 
 readily  permitted  me  to  dedicate  it  to  him  :  by  means  of  which 
 it  will  abate  prejudice  at  home,  and  facilitate  the  reception  of 
 it  abroad  amongst  all  the  foreign  Courts  to  which  I  send  it. 
 A  fortnight  ago  this  day  I  had  the  honour  of  presenting  the 
 Work  to  his  Majesty  before  the  Levee,  at  a  private  audience. 
 The  King  received  me  very  courteously,  and  told  me  he  should 
 convey  them  with  him  to  Windsor,  meaning  that  he  should 
 have  more  time  to  look  at  them  there  than  in  London.  To 
 both  the  Archbishops  I  presented  them.  With  his  Grace  of 
 Canterbury  I  had  a  long  and  deep  and  interesting  conversation, 
 upon  the  true  character  of  religion,  as  suited  both  to  the 
 necessities  and  capacities  of  men.  He  entered  fully  into  my 
 statements,  and  cordially  concurred  with  me  in  them.     The 
 
508  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1833. 
 
 Archbishop  of  York  was  a  Fellow  of  All  Souls'  together  with 
 my  brother,  Sir  J.  S.  And  a  curious  circumstance  occurred. 
 I  had  presented  my  books  to  him  the  day  before  I  presented 
 them  to  the  King :  and  whilst  I  was  with  his  Majesty,  his 
 name  was  announced.  On  leaving  the  King,  I  met  him  in  the 
 ante-room,  and  he  shook  me  cordially  by  the  hand,  and  told  me 
 he  had  been  reading  my  book  with  pleasure.  And  in  two 
 minutes  afterwards  he  was  with  the  King,  with  the  books 
 before  him,  so  that  doubtless  he  would  impress  his  Majesty's 
 mind  favourably  respecting  them.  Who  can  tell  what  good 
 may  result  from  this?  The  Quee'n  at  least,  I  hope,  may  reap 
 some  good  from  them. 
 
 u  All  the  foreign  Ambassadors  have  undertaken  to  transmit 
 them  to  their  respective  Courts.  Prince  Talleyrand  has  already 
 sent  his  to  Paris.  At  Cambridge  an  extraordinary  effect  has 
 been  wrought ;  and  St.  John's  College  has  written  me  the 
 following  letter,  which  is  incomparably  the  most  grateful  to 
 me  of  any  that  I  have  yet  received. 
 
 '  I  am  desired  by  the  Master  and  Seniors  to  return  to  you 
 their  heartfelt  thanks  for  your  very  valuable  present  to  the 
 Library  of  St.  John's  College ;  viz.,  A  Copy  of  your  entire 
 Works. 
 
 I  am  sure  you  will  readily  believe,  that  the  Master  and 
 Fellows  most  cordially  join  in  the  wi>h  and  prayer,  you  have 
 been  so  kind  to  prefix  in  your  own  handwriting  to  the  Copy 
 sent.* 
 
 1  They  also  sincerely  hope  that  you  may  be  yet  a  long  time 
 spared  to  labour  in  the  service  of  our  Divine  Master.' 
 
 "  Now  if  this  change  alone  were  wrought  in  a  College  so 
 extensively  influential,  it  were  worth  all  the  labour  and  ex- 
 pense I  have  bestowed  on  my  plan  of  presentations The 
 
 next  circumstance  is,  the  Vice-Chancellor  himself  called  upon 
 me,  to  desire  me  to  let  him  nominate  me  as  one  of  the  Select 
 Preachers  for  next  year.     Now  when  I  preached  the  Sermons 
 
 *  "  A  Present  from  the  Author, 
 
 in  the  humble  hope, 
 
 and  with  earnest  prayer  to  God, 
 
 that  his  efforts  to  diffuse 
 
 the  knowledge  of  Christ 
 
 with  all  the  wonders  of 
 
 Redeeming  Love 
 
 may  not  be  in  vain." 
 
JET.  73.]  RHT.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  O09 
 
 on  the  Gospel,  and  gave  notice  in  them  that  I  considered  a 
 set  of  Sermons  on  the  Holy  Spirit  necessary  to  complete  my 
 plan,  it  was  seven  years  before  another  turn  A\as  offered  mo, 
 and  then  only  when  the  Vice-Chancellor  and  one  of  the 
 Proctors  were  of  my  own  College,  and  the  other  Proctor  my 
 friend.  1  declined  accepting  his  oiler,  because  I  judged  it 
 wiser  and  better  in  every  view  to  antedate  old  age,  than  to 
 run  any  risk  of  exposing  myself  and  paining  others,  by  any 
 unconscious  display  of  my  augmented  senile  infirmities.  But 
 the  offer  itself  is  a  token  of  God's  merciful  acceptance  of  my 
 efforts  to  serve  Him,  and  a  strong  incentive  to  me  to  devote 
 myself  to  Him,  as  long  as  any  power  shall  be  vouchsafed  to 
 me,  even  to  my  dying  hour.  I  do  not,  however,  as  you  see, 
 forget  the  lesson  I  inculcate,  c  Prudence.' 
 
 "  We  have  had  a  large  assembly  of  philosophers  here,  both 
 British  and  Foreign  :  and  their  exhibitions  have  gone  off  well. 
 But  one  atom  of  heavenly  science  is  in  my  estimation  prefer- 
 able to  all  that  they  brought  forth.  And  so  St.  Paul  thought 
 when  he  counted  all  but  dross  and  dung  for  the  excellency  of 
 the  knowdedge  of  Christ.* 
 
 "  You  will  hear  with  grief  what  loss  the  Church  and  the 
 world  have  sustained  by  the  death  of  Mr.  Sargent.  lie  lived 
 just  to  finish  Mr.  Thomason's  Memoir,  and  then  passed  into 
 the  heavens,  after  an  illness  of  only  six  days.  I  went  instantly 
 to  join  my  tears  with  those  of  his  alllicted  widow,  and  found 
 her  as  near  a  counterpart  of  Job  as  has  existed  since  the 
 Apostles'  days.  Her  only  surviving  son  has  been  repeatedly 
 near  death  both  before  and  since;  and  all  that  the  fond  mother 
 desires  is,  to  see  him  fully  prepared  to  join  her  departed  hus- 
 band in  his  songs  of  joy." 
 
 *  Mr.  Simeon  however  was  by  no  means  indifferent  to  the  advance- 
 ment of  science,  and  had  great  pleasure  in  attending  these  Meetings  of 
 the  British  Association.  In  his  occasional  seasons  of  leisure  he  had 
 peculiar  pleasure  in  reading  works  of  a  philosophical  character;  and 
 when  recovering  from  a  severe  illness,  a  year  after  this,  the  volume  which 
 he  most  enjoyed,  next  after  the  Holy  Scriptures,  was  the  Jnidgewater 
 Treatise  by  Dr.  Whewell,  on  Astronomy  and  General  Physics;  which 
 was  read  over  to  him  more  than  once,  as  he  was  able  at  intervals  to 
 hear  it. 
 
510  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1833. 
 
 From  the  Rev.  W.  Marsh  to  Mr.  Simeon,  on  his  presentation 
 to  the  King. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Brother,  "July  5,  1833. 
 
 "  l  Seest  thou  a  man  diligent  in  his  business?  he 
 shall  stand  before  kings'  (Prov.  xxii.  29):  e.  g.  Mr.  Simeon  at 
 Court.  So  the  Courier  informs  me,  and  I  believe  it;  and 
 therefore  thank  God.  You  have  never  preached  on  this  text; 
 and  now  you  will  be  afraid  to  do  it.  Not  because  you  have 
 not  experienced  its  truth,  but  because  you  have." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  E.  B.  Elliott,  on  the  death  of  his  Vvrife. 
 
 "  My  dear  friend  and  Brother,  "  K.  C,  June  8,  1833. 
 
 "  I  weep  over  the  sad  dispensation  with  which,  as 
 beloved  M.  informs  me,  you  are  visited.  It  was  but  the  other 
 day,  that  I  was  called  to  blend  my  tears  with  those  of  my 
 clearest  friend  Mrs.  Sargent,  and  now  they  are  called  for  in 
 your  behalf.  Truly  it  is  a  vale  of  tears  that  we  are  passing 
 through  ;  and  it  is  not  till  we  reach  a  better  world,  that 
 they  will  be  finally  wiped  away  from  our  eyes.  But  in  one 
 thing  I  cannot  enter  into  the  general  feeling.  It  is  generally 
 adduced  as  a  ground  of  additional  commiseration,  that  there 
 are  four  motherless  children  left  to  the  care  of  the  bereaved 
 father.  I  might  admit  this  idea,  though  even  then  with  diffi- 
 culty, if  the  surviving  parent  had  no  means  for  their  support : 
 but  where  such  pressure  did  not  exist,  I  should  rather  think, 
 that  every  pledge  of  love  which  the  survivor  possessed  would 
 be  a  sweet  memorial  of  the  deceased :  and  that  in  the  exercise 
 of  love  towards  them,  there  was  one  continued  exercise  of  love 
 towards  that  object,  which  though  corporeally  beyond  my 
 reach,  was  mentally  in  my  very  arms  and  in  my  heart.  I 
 quite  found  it  so  when  I  was  at  Mrs.  Sargent's.  The  dearest 
 friend  I  had  on  earth  was  gone,  but  in  my  exercise  of  love 
 towards  his  bereaved  widow  and  children,  I  felt  that  I  had  him 
 with  me;  and  I  poured  my  soul,  as  it  were,  into  his  bosom  as 
 I  had  been  wont  to  do,  only  of  course  with  that  diversity  of 
 feeling  which  the  occasion  called  for.  I  grant  that  the  cases 
 are  widely,  I  might  say  infinitely,  different;  yet  I  do  know, from 
 daily  experience,  that  relics  how  worthless  soever  in  themselves 
 are  capable  of  bringing  to  the  mind  a  feeling  of  love  towards 
 distant  and  even  departed  objects,  and  of  softening,  even  whilst 
 
JET.   73.]  TtEV.    CHARLES     SIMEON,  511 
 
 they  renew,  the  anguish  of  bereavement.  More  especially 
 where  the  mind  is  assured  of  the  happiness  of  the  departed 
 object,  I  conceive  that  there  is  a  legitimate  scope  for  such 
 feelings  as  these.  Still,  however,  as  1  have  never  been  placed 
 in  your  circumstances,  I  am  not  sure  that  this  letter  does  not 
 call  for  an  apology  on  my  part.  If  it  strike  you  so,  I  pray  you 
 to  forgive  me.  1  do  not  mean  to  sing  songs  to  a  heavy  heart, 
 but  to  bind  up,  as  God  may  enable  me,  and  to  heal  a  broken 
 spirit  :  and  if  I  have  erred,  impute  it  to  nothing  but  mis- 
 directed love. 
 
 "  Beloved  M.  has  desired  me  to  write  to  you,  but  I  feel 
 my  utter  incompetency  to  do  so.  To  enter  on  the  common 
 topics  of  consolation  would  be  unnecessary,  and  almost  imper- 
 tinent in  the  present  case.  If  these  few  lines  only  express  my 
 sympathy  with  you,  and  shew  you  what  balm  I  would  pour 
 into  your  wounded  spirit,  if  it  were  in  my  power,  they  will  so 
 far  fulfil  the  desire  of,  my  dear  friend, 
 
 "  Your  most  affectionate  brother  in  the  Lord, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  a  Clergyman,  on  his  preaching  and  conduct. 
 
 "  My  dear  friend,  «  K.  C,  July  2,  1833. 
 
 "  I  am  most  thankful  to  you  for  your  kind  letter,  and 
 for  the  information  respecting  things  around  you.  My  answer 
 to  you  shall  be  at  all  times  with  the  most  entire  and  most 
 affectionate  freedom,  yet  at  the  same  time  confidential;  because 
 I  should  not  wish  to  be  quoted,  as  taking  views  of  things 
 directly  opposite  to  any  of  my  brethren,  unless  I  were  present 
 to  state  my  sentiments  with  precision,  and  to  shew  that  I  was 
 actuated  only  by  truth  and  love. 
 
 "  In  your  letter  you  refer  to  two  things  as  disapproved  by 
 some.  And  first  your  preaching. — Now  I  certainly  think  that 
 religious  people  are  too  much  addicted  to  human  systems. 
 Scarcely  any  one  is  aware  that  Calvinism  and  Arminianism 
 are  equally  true,  if  rightly  applied,  and  equally  false,  if  pressed 
 to  extremes.  Each  party  is  apt  to  dogmatize,  and  to  manifest 
 a  degree  of  intolerance  in  relation  to  the  other. 
 
 "  Your  part  with  respect  to  all  of  them  is  to  please  them  if 
 you  can  ;  but  only  so  far  as  is  for  their  good,  and  to  their  real 
 edification.  I  would  run  after  nothing,  and  shun  nothing. 
 Be  not  afraid  of  speaking  all  that  God  has  spoken  in  J  lis 
 word,  or  of  giving  to  every  word  of  His  the  measure  of  weight 
 
512  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1833. 
 
 and  emphasis  and  preponderance,  that  it  has  in  the  inspired 
 Writings.  The  instant  that  you  are  afraid  or  averse  to  do 
 this,  you  stand  self-condemned,  as  sitting  in  judgment  upon 
 Him,  from  whom  every  word  has  been  inspired  for  the  good  of 
 the  Church.  I  have  always  regretted  that  a  friend  of  yours 
 and  mine  could  not  see  his  way  more  clear  in  this  respect.  .  .  . 
 And  I  hope  you  will  be  enabled  to  ' preach  the  word'  freely 
 and  f idly ,  without  any  fear  of  man,  or  partiality  for  human 
 systems. 
 
 "  But  I  highly  approve  of  the  difference  you  make  on  dif- 
 ferent occasions.  I  think  I  mentioned  in  a  former  letter 
 1  Cor.  iii.  2,  to  which  I  may  add  Heb.  v.  12, 14,  and  vi.  1 — 3. 
 Do  not  these  passages  shew  that  we  are  to  consider  the  capacity 
 of  our  hearers  to  receive  instruction  ?  There  is  even  among 
 good  people  a  sad  want  of  love  to  those  who  are  less  instructed 
 than  themselves.  You  will  not  find  one  in  twenty  that  would 
 1  love'  such  a  character  as  the  rich  youth,  who  thought  he  had 
 kept  all  the  Commandments,  and  at  last  forsook  our  Lord 
 rather  than  surrender  up  his  riches.  I  would  not  have  you 
 withhold  the  strongest  meat  from  those  who  are  able  to  digest 
 it,  but  I  would  select  proper  seasons  for  administering  it ;  and 
 if  administered  at  a  time  when  there  were  persons  present  who 
 were  likeljr  to  be  choked  by  it,  I  would  administer  it  with  that 
 measure  of  tenderness  towards  the  weak,  that  should  at  least 
 convince  them  that  I  was  anxious  for  their  welfare.  In  rela- 
 tion to  all  these  matters,  take  counsel  not  of  fear  but  of  love. 
 Whatever  be  the  number  or  quality  of  your  counsellors, 
 always  put  love  in  the  chair,  and  give  him  a  casting  vote. 
 
 "  Now  for,  secondly,  your  conduct. — Here  again  I  quite 
 agree  with  you.  There  is  among  religious  people  a  kind  of 
 Popish  infallibility.  Every  one  thinks  his  own  line  straight, 
 and  that  of  all  who  differ  from  him  crooked.  A  man  that  has 
 scarcely  ever  stirred  out  of  a  retired  village,  fancies  himself  able 
 to  judge  all  other  Christians  in  whatever  line  they  move.  In 
 fact,  there  is  among  them  a  strong  propensity  to  uncharitable 
 judging,  and  a  disposition  to  say  to  others,  '  Stand  off,  I  am 
 holier  than  thou.'  I  would  not  have  you  brought  into  bondage 
 by  them ;  I  would  have  you  so  to  move,  as  to  conciliate  the 
 feelings  at  least,  if  not  the  regards,  of  adversaries.  I  think  in 
 a  former  letter  I  touched  on  this  also.  Had  our  blessed  Lord 
 acted  like  the  Pharisees,  who  kept  all  others  at  a  distance,  he 
 would  never  have   been  called  the  friend  of  publicans   and 
 
MB.  78.]  REV.  CHABLB8  BIMEOIT.  513 
 
 sinners.  The  point  for  you  to  judge  of  is  this  :  What  is  my 
 motive  in  tliis  or  that  concession  I  li'  it  be  to  remove  preju- 
 dice, for  the  good  of  others,  it  will  bring  do  evil  consequence 
 
 along  with  it.  If  you  act  under  the  influence  of  self-denying 
 love,  you  will  sustain  no  injury  :  but  the  very  instant  you  find 
 pleasure  in  worldly  company  you  are  got  off  from  Christian 
 ground.     The  affecting  of  friendship  with  the  world  is  virtual 
 
 enmity  against  God  :  and  the  love  of  the  world  is  a  decisive 
 evidence  that  the  love  of  God  is  not  in  us.  But  are  we  there- 
 fore to  act  as  if  we  hated  all  who  are  not  of  our  party  J  If  a 
 "blackamoor  fall  into  the  water,  shall  we  make  no  effort  to  save; 
 him,  because  he  is  not  a  white  man  like  ourselves  1  I  should 
 rather  say,  the  circumstance  of  another  person  differing  from 
 me  both  in  faith  and  practice,  ought  to  make  me  earnest,  by 
 all  possible  condescension  and  love,  to  avail  myself  of  any 
 opportunity  to  set  him  right.  Yet  I  would  not  carry  to  is 
 SO  Ear  as  to  make  it  doubtful  on  whose  side  I  am.  I  would 
 be  the  Christian  everywhere  :  and  though  1  would  not  lug  in 
 religion  neck  and  shoulders,  1  would  never  leave  any  one  to 
 doubt  a  moment  whose  I  am,  and  whom  alone  I  serve. 
 
 "  Thus  I  have  addressed  myself  as  briefly  and  as  clearly  as 
 I  could,  to  the  questions  you  have  been  kind  enough  to  submit 
 to  me,  and  most  thankful  shall  I  be  to  hear  and  know  all  that 
 you  can  from  time  to  time  communicate,  that  I  may  have  fur- 
 ther opportunities  of  expressing  my  sentiments  to  you  without 
 reserve. 
 
 "  Tell  me  in  your  next  whom  you  have  with  you.  If  your 
 aunt  and  sister  are  with  you,  present  to  them  my  very  kind 
 regards,  and  believe  me,  my  dear  friend, 
 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  brother  in  the  Lord, 
 
 "C.  Simeon." 
 
 Extracts  from  his  Diary,  enumerating  his  Mercies. 
 
 "Nov.  4,  1833. 
 "  What  wonderful  things  have  I  been  spared  to  behold  ! 
 
 1.  Union    and    harmony  and   love  throughout   my  whole 
 parish,  together  with  an  increased  attention  to  religion. 
 
 2.  My  Jubilee  completed,  and  kept  with  such  devout  affec- 
 tion. 
 
 3.  My  entire  Work  out,  presented,  and,  as  far  as  I  know, 
 approved. 
 
 4.  My  Church  enlarging  so  as  to  hold  1100  persons,  and  so 
 
 LL 
 
514  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1834. 
 
 beautified  as  to  be  the  ornament,  instead  of  the  disgrace 
 of  the  town. 
 
 5.  My  School-room  built  for  God's  service,  and  now  licensed 
 for  it.  I  preached  there  yesterday,  not  without  many 
 tears,  on  1  Cor.  ix.  16. 
 
 6.  St.  Mary's  given  to  the  entire  management  of  Mr.  C, 
 and  at  least  1200  hearers  :  I  preached  there  on  Sunday 
 Evening,  20th,  to  that  number,  on  Rom.  xv.  29. 
 
 7.  Barnwell  [Church]  open  to  me.  I  preached  there  on 
 Sunday  Morning,  27th,  on  Lev.  ii.  14 — 16. 
 
 8.  St.  Mary's  now  statedly  open  to  me  in  the  mornings. 
 Mr.  C.  is  to  read  the  prayers  early  in  the  morning  on 
 Sundays  \  and  at  12  to  read  the  Litany,  and  [Commu- 
 nion Service,  when]  I  am  to  preach.  It  will  commence 
 on  Nov.  10.  I  intend  to  preach  on  Luke  x.  23,  24. 
 This  will  continue  till  my  Church  is  open,  wThen  I  hope 
 to  preach  at  Trinity  every  Sunday  morning,  and  at  St. 
 Mary's  in  the  evening.  Never  did  I  long  more  to  spend 
 and  be  spent  for  the  Lord  than  at  this  moment.  Blessed 
 be  God  ! 
 
 Nov.  14.  This  day  has  Mr.  H consented  to  let  me  preach 
 
 at  St.  Botolph's  every  Thursday.      How  incredible  is  all  th  is  /" 
 
 After  one  brief  remark  made  Dec.  18,  1833,  there  are  no 
 more  entries  till  Sept.  22,  1834,  when  the  following  occurs  : 
 
 *  Sept.  22,  1834.  This  interval  shews  my  taste  for  Diaries- 
 But  if  I  could  put  down  on  paper  a  just  account  of  God's 
 mercies  to  me,  this  book  would  not  suffice  to  relate  one  hun- 
 dredth part  of  them.  The  last  day  of  April,  after  three 
 months'  illness,  I  was  all  but  gone.  ...  At  St.  Mary's  and  St. 
 Botolph's,  I  have  resumed  my  ministry  with  almost  my  former 
 energy;  and  have  large  congregations  at  both.  And  if  I  live 
 to  Oct.  12,  I  shall  re-open  Trinity  Church.  In  what  terms 
 could  I  adequately  describe  these  things  ?  But  I  do  bless 
 God  for  them  from  my  inmost  soul." 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  on  the  prospect  of  Death. 
 
 "  Cambridge,  May  21,  1834. 
 "  My  beloved  and  honoured  Brother, 
 
 "  About  six  weeks  ago  I  sent  to  your  son,  to  intreat 
 that  he  would  write  to  inform  you,  why  you  had  not  heard 
 from  me  in  answer  to  your  letter  received  about  the  begin- 
 
y;\\  74.]  REV.   0HABLB8   BIMEON,  5IJj 
 
 ning  of  February,  At  that  time  1  was  taken  with  the  gout, 
 and  haying  preached  twice  at  St.  Mary's  od  February  15,  the 
 disorder  came  on  bo  violently,  that  for  the  space  of  about 
 twelve  weeks  1  was  as  incapable  of  doing  anything  for  myself 
 even  the  moving  an  inch  on  one  side  or  the  ether  on  mj  bed, 
 as  an  infant.  My  pains  after  about  the  first  three  weeks, 
 were,  through  the  tender  mercy  of  God,  scarcely  worth]  of  a 
 thought  ;  but  my  whole  frame  was  reduced  to  a  perfect  skele- 
 ton :  and  repeatedly  was  I  considered  as  at  the  point  ot"  death. 
 On  this  day  three  weeks,  1  was  reported,  and  not  without 
 reason,  as  dead.  But  on  May  1st  (this  h  21st)  there  Beemed 
 as  if  a  new  turn  was  given  to  my  disorder.  From  that 
 time  1  have  been  recovering  ;  and  from  not  being  able  at  one 
 time  even  to  write  my  name,  am  now  engaged  in  the  sweet 
 employ  o(  writing  to  my  beloved  friends.  Sou  will  aak  me, 
 perhaps,  what  was  my  frame  o(  mind  during  this  Btate  of 
 nearness  to  the  eternal  world  I  And  I  am  happy  to  Bay,  that 
 I  found  my  principles  quite  able  to  sustain  me.  1  have  taught 
 others,  that  there  is  not  so  much  as  a  sparrow  that  falls  to  the 
 ground  without  our  heavenly  Father's  speeial  appointment, 
 nor  any  one  thing  which  shall  not  work  for  the  good  of  His 
 chosen  people  :  and  these  tilings  1  was  so  enabled  to  realize, 
 as  to  have  my  soul  kept  in  perfect  peace.  Throughout  the 
 whole  time,  1  was  strengthened  to  rest  on  vied  as  my  Covenant 
 God  and  Father,  and  to  believe  that  His  covenant  was  k  ordered 
 in  all  things  and  sure/  The  lime,  the  measure,  the  duration, 
 the  issue  ot"  my  illness  were  all  in  His  hands;  and  I  was 
 content,  yea  thankful,  yea  joyful,  to  leave  them  there,  and  to 
 wait  His  will  whatever  it  might  be.  As  for  joyful  anticipa- 
 tions of  the  blessedness  ot'  heaven,  neither  the  habit  of  my 
 mind  nor  the  state  of  my  body,  nor  indeed  the  character  of 
 my  religion  (the  religion  of  a  sinner  at  the  foot  oi'  the  Cross) 
 led  to  them  :  to  be  '  kept  in  perfect  peace1  was  more  in  ac- 
 cordance with  my  wishes,  and  that  mercy  God  richly  vouch- 
 safed unto  me  :  and  I  hope  that,  if  restored  to  any  measure 
 of  health  and  strength,  I  shall  be  enabled  more  than  ever  to 
 live  for  God,  and  to  the  glory  of  his  great  name. 
 
 "lam  not  fond  of  talking  of  self :  but  1  have  thought  that 
 to  say  thus  much  was  due  to  you.  This,  however,  1  will  say  in 
 confirmation  oi  my  views,  that  God  confirmed  His  word  with 
 an  oath,  on  purpose  that  those  who  ilee  t<>  Christ  tor  refuge 
 might  have  strong  consolation  ;    and  in  commendation  of  my 
 
 LLJ 
 
516  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1834. 
 
 views,  (namely,  of  God  as  a  Covenant  God  who  would  have  us 
 regard  Him  especially  in  that  view)  that  in  Lev.  ii.  13,  He 
 particularly  and  strongly  enjoins  us,  even  in  our  most  com- 
 mon approaches  to  Him,  to  come  to  Him  under  that  very 
 character  :  '  thou  shalt  not  suffer  the  salt  of  the  covenant  of 
 thy  God  to  be  lacking  in  thy  meat-offering.'  Now  if  the  Jews 
 were  to  bear  in  mind  continually  God's  covenant  with  Abra- 
 ham, and  their  redemption  in  Egypt,  a  fortiori  are  we,  after 
 what  has  been  done  for  us  in  Christ  Jesus  :  this  being  the  one 
 source  of  all  the  benefits  we  enjoy,  and  the  sure  ground  on 
 which  we  may  hope  for  their  continuance.  In  a  word,  I  felt, 
 and  do  feel,  that  in  God,  and  in  God  alone,  I  have  all  that  I 
 can  need :  and  therefore  my  eyes  are  turned  to  Him  always — 
 Him  exclusively — Him  without  a  shadow  of  a  doubt.  Were 
 I  to  look  at  Him  through  the  medium  of  my  own  experience,  it 
 would  be  like  looking  at  the  sun  through  the  medium  of  the 
 waters :  the  sun  in  that  case  would  appear  to  move  as  the 
 water  undulates  ;  whereas  when  viewed  in  Himself  alone,  He 
 is  uniformly  and  steadily  the  same,  without  any  variableness 
 or  shadow  of  turning." 
 
 To  a  Friend  under  Religious  Depression. 
 "  My  dear  Madam, 
 
 "  I  think  I  may  say  with  truth  that  this  is,  properly 
 speaking,  the  first  leisure  hour  I  have  had  since  your  letter 
 was  put  into  my  hands  at  Mr.  Bickersteth's,  and  it  is  wTith 
 much  pleasure  I  embrace  the  opportunity  to  reply  to  it.  But 
 could  I  have  enjoyed  half-an -hour's  conversation  with  you,  I 
 could  have  replied  far  better  than  in  a  thousand  letters.  Words 
 on  paper  are  as  a  painted  sun  in  comparison  of  words  uttered 
 from  the  inmost  soul,  and  breathed  out  with  a  divine  unction: 
 they  carry  with  them  none  of  that  heavenly  warmth  and  that 
 sympathetic  tenderness,  with  which  I  would  gladly  have 
 poured  them  into  your  bosom.  Besides,  there  are  turns  in  con- 
 versation which  flash  conviction  upon  the  mind,  and  carry 
 consolation  to  the  soul,  that  no  dissertation  can  do.  Your 
 case  is  a  common  case  :  but  every  case  has  some  peculiarities 
 which  call  for  some  ingredient  to  be  blended  with  the  general 
 prescription,  and  which  are  only  elicited  in  conversation.  I 
 suppose  there  is  not  a  physician  in  the  universe,  that  would 
 not  prefer  half-an-hours  conversation  with  a  patient,  before 
 the  most  elaborate  statement  that  could  be  drawn  up.     Much 
 
Mi.  74.]  UKV.   CHARLB8   SIMEON.  517 
 
 more  Bhould  I  prefer  it,  because  the  very  same  words  convey  a 
 different  and  almost  opposite  idea  to  my  mind,  according  to 
 the  manner  in  which  they  are  Bpoken.    Shall  1  Bay,  words  are 
 
 spoken  as  also  they  arc  written  i9i  cold  blood  /  Gould  1 
 ascend  with  you  into  our  Father's  presence,  and  fetch  lire 
 from  the  altar  before  the  throne, — or,  to  change  the  metaphor, 
 could  our  souls  be  tune  J  by  the  same  Divine  hand, — I  should 
 understand  and  feel  every  note  you  strike.  But  I  feel  I  un- 
 derstand nothing  o(  your  ease,  except  as  far  as  words  ill-com- 
 prehended can  convey  it  to  my  mind.  Your  case  in  few  words 
 is  this  :  '  1  was  once  in  earnest  about  my  soul :  I  have  since 
 declined :  I  feel  but  cold  at  this  moment  and  unhumbled, 
 whilst  confessing  what  ought  to  humble  me  in  the  dust.  What 
 must  I  do  to  get  myself  quickened  in  the  divine  life,  and 
 stimulated  to  run  the  race  set  before  me?'  The  general 
 answer  to  this  would  be,  '  Be  much  in  reading  the  Holy  Scrip- 
 tures and  in  heavenly  meditations  :  be  much  in  prayer  to  God 
 through  Christ ;  read  the  promises  ami  rely  upon  them,  and  cast 
 yourself  entirely  on  Christ  as  able  and  willing  to  save  you  to  the 
 uttermost.'  To  that  purpose  I  might  speak  at  large  ;  but  yefc 
 I  should  say  nothing  which  you  do  not  already  know  as  well 
 as  I  can  tell  you.  I  will  therefore  waive  all  which  1  suppose 
 you  already  to  be  well  acquainted  with,  and  which  by  far  is  the 
 most  important,  and  will  touch  only  on  what  may  not  have 
 presented  itself  to  your  notice.  There  are  two  errors  which 
 are  common  to  persons  in  your  state  ;  1st,  The  using  of  means, 
 as  though  by  the  use  of  them  they  could  prevail  ;  and  2ndly, 
 The  not  usinir  them,  because  they  have  so  Ions:  been  used  in 
 vain.  The  error  consists  in  putting  the  means  too  much  in 
 the  place  of  Christ,  and  in  expecting  from  exertion  what  is 
 only  gained  by  affiance.  There  is  a  passive  state  of  mind — a 
 lying  like  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter, — and  a  casting 
 yourself  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  content  to  sink  if  He  will 
 let  you  sink,  and  to  be  marred,  if  He  choose  to  mar  you.  This 
 willingness  to  be  saved  by  Him  altogether  from  first  to  last, 
 and  in  His  own  time  and  way,  and  this  determination  to  trust 
 in  Him  though  He  slay  you,  and  to  praise  Him  though  He 
 condemn  you,  is  what  you  particularly  want.  You  would  fain 
 have  the  knowledge  of  your  acceptance  of  Him,  when  you 
 should  rather  be  concerned  to  insure  that  acceptance,  1  know 
 not  whether  this  will  convey  any  idea  to  your  mind,  but  if  it 
 do,  it  will  prove  of  some  service  to  you. 
 
518  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1834. 
 
 u  There  is  another  thing  which  I  would  suggest,  which  is 
 intimately  connected  with  that,  namely,  that  you  are  too  much 
 occupied  in  looking  at  yourself,  and  too  little  in  beholding  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  by  the  former  you  are  to  be  humbled; 
 but  it  is  by  the  latter  that  you  are  to  be  '  changed  into  the 
 divine  image'  (2  Cor.  iii.  18.)  You  want  a  greater  measure 
 of  holiness  to  warrant  your  confidence  in  the  divine  pro- 
 mises i  when  it  is  only  by  apprehending  those  promises  that 
 you  can  attain  the  holiness  you  are  seeking  after.  (2  Cor. 
 vii.  1.)  You  must  learn  to  'glory  in  your  infirmities  (so  to 
 speak),  that  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  you.'  You 
 are  nothing,  and  it  discourages  you  ;  but  you  must  be  content 
 to  be  nothing,  that  Christ  may  be  c  all  in  all.'  I  grieve,  my 
 dear  Madam,  that  I  am  not  able  to  counsel  you  as  I  could 
 wish  ;  and  with  earnest  prayer  to  God  that  my  weak  sugges- 
 tions may  not  be  in  vain,  I  remain 
 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  and  sympathizing  Friend, 
 
 '  "C.  S." 
 
 To  Miss  M.  E.,  on  his  Secret  Experience. 
 
 «  My  beloved  M.,  "  K.  C,  May  21,  1834. 
 
 "  I  could  not  but  weep  over  your  kind  and  affec- 
 tionate letter,  insomuch  that  my  constant  attendant  said  to 
 me,  i  Sir,  I  fear  you  have  some  bad  news  to-day.'  I  thank 
 you  most  tenderly  for  all  the  expressions  of  your  love,  of 
 which,  alas  !  I  feel  myself  most  unworthy.  You  evidently  do 
 not  know  my  state.  It  is  that  of  a  poor  sinner  before  God — 
 it  is  that  which  I  ever  expected  it  to  be — and  in  fact  ever 
 wished  it  to  be.  Any  other  would  be  utterly  unsuited  to  my 
 whole  life.  I  am,  I  feel  I  am,  a  brand  plucked  out  of  the 
 burning.  But  oh  !  what  dreadful  marks  of  the  fire  upon  me 
 to  this  hour  !  None  but  infinite  power  could  ever  fit  it  for  a 
 place  in  His  temple.  I  do  believe  God's  power  sufficient; 
 and  I  believe  the  whole  plan,  which  Infinite  Wisdom  has 
 devised  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  great  object, 
 is  sufficient  for  the  attainment  of  it.  But  I  cannot  forget 
 what  I  am — I  do  not  desire  to  forget  what  I  am — I  am 
 even,  so  to  speak,  satisfied  with  being  what  I  am,  that  God 
 may  be  the  more  glorified.  Of  course,  you  will  not  under- 
 stand me  as  saying,  that  1  do  not  wish  to  be  more  holy  and 
 heavenly,  but  simply  that,  seeing  that  I  am  what  I  am,  I  am 
 willing,  yea,  desirous  that  God  should  be  glorified  in  the  sal- 
 
JET.  74.]  RET.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  519 
 
 vation  of  the  very  chief  of  sinners.  I  remember  to  haw- 
 shewn  you  a  little  paper  expressing  the  different  parts  of 
 religion,  1st,  as  revealed  in  the  Bible  ;  2nd,  as  experienced  in 
 
 the  soul;  3rd,  M  operating  towards  man  ;  1th,  as  operating 
 towards  God;  each,  in  one  word;  the  word  for  the  last  was 
 Adoration;  for  then  God  is  in  His  place,  and  the  sinner  in 
 /us.  This  is  my  posture,  and  I  would  have  it  as  deep  as 
 possible.  If  Job,  alter  seeing  God  as  it  were  with  his  eyes, 
 abhorred  himself  and  repented  in  dust  and  ashes,  what  frame 
 can  be  so  fit  for  me  ?  Young  persons,  to  whom  reconciliation 
 with  God  is  quite  a  novelty,  may  have  great  ebullitions  of  joy  ; 
 and  others,  who  have  a  vivid  imagination^  may  go  up  to 
 heaven  and  behold  all  the  glory  of  it,  and  join  with  the  hea- 
 venly choir  in  their  songs  of  praise.  /  have  no  imagination, 
 — I  never  had  :  plain,  simple  truth  has  been  more  in  accord- 
 ance with  the  natural  construction  of  my  mind,  and  more 
 suited  to  my  taste ;  and  1  am  inclined  to  think  that  God  deals 
 with  men  in  a  way  suited  to  their  constitutional  feelings  or 
 acquired  habits.  I  do  not  therefore  regret  my  want  of  devout 
 and  joyful  anticipations  ;  for  I  had  peace  without  a  moment's 
 interruption,  even  the  peace  that  passeth  all  understanding. 
 But  this  I  bitterly  regret ;  viz.  a  want  of  divine  savour  on 
 my  soul,  a  want  of  tenderness  of  spirit,  a  want  of  devout  ad- 
 miration and  gratitude.  These  have  solely  a  respect  to  God 
 as  a  part  of  adoration  ;  but  the  anticipations  of  glory  have 
 more  respect  to  ourselves,  and  the  blessedness  that  awaits  us. 
 Therefore,  as  having  less  to  do  with  the  imagination  and  with 
 self,  I  prefer  the  shame  and  confusion  of  lace,  which  I  am  con- 
 scious my  whole  life  calls  for,  and  which  is  less  open  to  delusion 
 of  any  kind.  Yet  I  do  not  condemn  or  despise  the  things 
 which  I  lack  :  I  can  easily  conceive  them  to  be  high  mani- 
 festations of  a  meetness  for  heaven  :  but  I  am  not  grieved 
 that  they  do  not  enter  into,  and  much  less  characterize,  my 
 experience.  I  have  often  wished  that  there  were  more  of  holy 
 reverence  in  religious  people  when  speaking  of  God,  and  of 
 the  things  which  he  has  wrought  for  their  salvation.  I  see 
 not  an  instance  of  any  remarkable  manifestation  of  God  to 
 man,  which  did  not  instantly  generate  in  his  heart,  and  pro- 
 duce in  his  act,  a  lowly  reverence  and  self-abasement  ;  and  1 
 cannot  but  think  that  the  nearer  we  approach  to  the  eternal 
 world,  the  more  that  feeling  should  be  wrought  within  as.  It 
 I  recollect  aright,  I   shewed  you   and  your  Mama   a   paper 
 
520  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1834. 
 
 which  I  drew  up  for  the  satisfaction  of  poor  Mr. ,  who 
 
 thought  that  my  frequent  sighs  and  groans  were  indications  of 
 something  habitually  and  essentially  wrong  in  my  conduct.* 
 Nothing  but  the  satisfying  of  a  brother  would  have  induced 
 me  to  put  to  paper  the  inward  experience  of  my  soul.  To 
 such  accusers  we  are  indebted  for  almost  all  that  wre  know  of 
 Paul's  experience.  Having  written  it,  I  judged  it  on  the 
 whole  right  not  to  destroy  it,  because  after  my  death  it  may 
 be  of  some  little  use  to  the  Church  of  God.  But  that  is  a  fete 
 simile  of  this  letter,  only  that  it  opens  distinctly  the  reasons 
 of  my  experience,  and  the  frame  of  mind  which  I  expect  on 
 my  admission  into  heaven,  if  ever  I  be  admitted  there ;  and  if 
 you  can  call  anything  of  it  to  remembrance,  you  will  see  that 
 my  last  end  is  in  perfect  accordance  with  it."  .... 
 
 To  the  Same,  on  the  right  standard  of  Christian  Excellence. 
 
 "  My  beloved  M.,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  Nov.  21,  1834. 
 
 11 1  had  been  thinking  of  writing  to  you  or  to  your 
 Mama  ;  for  I  thought  your  long  silence,  and  the  silence  of 
 every  one  respecting  you,  were  an  unfavourable  sign.  I  have 
 been  often  with  you  in  your  pains,  and  have  wished  that 
 I  could  by  any  means  pour  a  little  balm  into  your  wounds. 
 But  the  habitual  consolations  of  my  own  mind  have  been  con- 
 stantly prevalent  in  relation  to  you.  I  have  very  little  to  do 
 with  second  causes,  except  in  a  way  of  prudential  care.  Why 
 should  we  not  see,  what  we  actually  know,  that  not  a  hair  of 
 our  head  falls  without  our  heavenly  Father's  express  direction  1 
 This  sight — this  full  conviction — I  have  sought  on  your  behalf, 
 as  well  as  on  my  own  ;  though  I  have  felt  how  different  this 
 conviction  is  to  you  in  a  state  of  anguish,  from  what  /  have 
 found  it  in  a  state  of  mere  inanity.  The  exercise  of  judgment, 
 so  to  speak,  has  sufficed  for  me  ;  whilst  for  you  a  more  special 
 and  abundant  communication  of  grace  was  necessary.  Yet 
 there  was  the  same  sufficiency  in  our  Father's  hand  and  bosom 
 for  both  of  us ;  and  the  same  fidelity  to  all  His  promises. 
 
 "  As  to  the  particular  exercises  of  our  mind,  whether  more 
 or  less  joyful  at  such  seasons,  I  am  not  anxious.  I  have  again 
 and  again  opened  to  my  beloved  M.  my  sentiments  and  feel- 
 ings on  this  subject  :  and  I  will  do  it  yet  again,  because  of 
 
 *  See  this  Paper,  p.  3(31. 
 
JR.  74.]  ur.Y.    GHABLB8    BMJ  521 
 
 their  extreme  importance  in  my  mind,  and  because  1  do  not 
 recollect  to  have  Been  or  heard  them  dilated  upon  with  the 
 fulness  and  accuracy  which  they  deserve.  There  are  certain 
 truths,  of  which  I  never  would  be  unconscious  at  any  mom 
 1st,  I  am  a  creature — a  mere  worm  :  2d,  I  am  a  sinner,  w] 
 guilt  exceeds  all  that  can  he  expressed  or  conceived  :  3d,  1  am 
 redeemed  by  the  blood  of  God's  only  dear  Son,  and  completely 
 reconciled  to  my  God  and  Father.  Now  them  I  wish  ever  to 
 have  a  creature-like  spirit  ;  a  sinner-like  spirit  ;  and  a  saint- 
 like spirit  :  no  one  of  these  would  I  lose  for  a  moment :  nor 
 would  I  suffer  any  one  of  them  to  swallow  up  the  rest.  I 
 admire  not  that  soli-annihilation,  which  is  the  essence  of  mys- 
 ticism, and  which  takes  off  the  mind  from  its  real  state  before 
 God  :  nor  do  I  admire  that  depression,  which  sinks  a  person 
 into  the  depths  of  despondency:  nor  yet  do  1  covet  that  in- 
 decent familiarity  with  God,  which  exalts  one  almost  into  a 
 state  of  equality  with  Him,  and  makes  me  half  forgetful  of 
 what  I  am  as  a  creature  and  a  sinner.  I  would  have  the 
 whole  of  my  experience  one  continued  sense —  1st.  of  my 
 nothingness,  and  dependence  on  God  :  2d,  of  my  guiltiness, 
 and  desert  before  Him:  3d,  of  my  obligations  to  Redeeming 
 love,  as  utterly  overwhelming  me  with  its  incomprehensible 
 extent  and  grandeur.  Now  1  do  not  see  why  any  one  of  these 
 should  swallow  up  another  :  nay,  I  am  extremely  jealous  of 
 that  experience  which  divests  us  of  any  one  of  them.  That 
 they  are  separable  in  imagination,  like  the  rays  of  light.  1 
 well  know  :  but  that  they  should  be  combined  in  action  I  am 
 well  convinced  :  and  I  the  rather  say  this,  because  I  would 
 have  my  beloved  M.  established  upon  somewhat  of  the  same 
 basis.  I  do  think  that  Christian  experience  is  not  generally 
 understood  by  the  Christian  world,  and  that  much  is  looked 
 for  in  a  dying  hour,  which  is,  to  say  the  least,  not  necessary, 
 and  perhaps  not  desirable.  Yet  I  give  this  my  judgment  with 
 great  deference  ;  for,  after  all.  it  may  be  only  the  result  of  the 
 low  state  of  my  own  soul.  Yet  where  to  look  for  an  earthly 
 instructor  1  know  not.  Tour  dear  honoured  grandfather 
 would  hare  been  a  great  comfort  to  me  in  relation  to  this 
 matter.  But  whether  I  am  right  or  not.  according  to  the 
 highest  standard  of  Christian  excellence,  of  this  1  am  sure, 
 that  my  sentiments  are  sar\\  and  that  they  are  capable  of  sup- 
 porting me  in  a  dying  hour. 
 
 "  1  have  been  laid  aside  again  both  with  a  cold  and  the 
 
522  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1834. 
 
 gout ;  but,  beyond  all  expectation,  am  so  recovered,  that  I  hope 
 to  be  found  in  nay  place  on  Sunday  morning  next.  My  beloved 
 M.,  you,  in  the  absence  of  your  honoured  grandfather,  may 
 help  me  to  form  my  mind  and  judgment.  In  two  words,  my 
 desire  is,  1st,  never  to  forget  for  a  moment  what  /  am  :  and 
 2dly,  never  to  forget  for  a  moment  what  God  is.  Tell  me  your 
 mind,  and  believe  me  very  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Cartwrigiit,  on  the  effects  of  Religion  in 
 its  rise  and  progress. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  K.  C,  Oct.  29,  1834. 
 
 "  In  compliance  with  the  request  which  you  made 
 me  yesterday,  respecting  the  observations  which  I  had  offered 
 on  the  preceding  evening  to  a  large  number  of  Undergraduates, 
 that  were  assembled  to  hear  from  yourself  and  Mr.  Bickersteth 
 an  account  of  the  work  going  forward  through  the  instrumen- 
 tality of  the  London  Society  for  promoting  Christianity  amongst 
 the  Jews,  I  take  up  my  pen  to  give  you  in  few  words  the  sub- 
 stance of  my  address. 
 
 "  I  had  expressed  my  gratitude  to  Almighty  God  for  the 
 great  increase  of  attention  which  was  visibly  paid  by  them  to 
 this  generally  neglected  subject  :  and  I  traced  it  to  what  I 
 conceived  to  be  its  true  cause,  an  increase  of  Scriptural  know- 
 ledge, and  of  vital  godliness  among  them. 
 
 "  Religion,  I  observed,  in  its  first  rise  in  the  heart,  is  a 
 personal  matter  between  God  and  a  man's  own  soul.  A  man, 
 desirous  of  obtaining  mercy  from  God,  and  peace  in  his  own 
 coDscience,  reads  the  Scriptures  in  order  to  find  out  the  way  of 
 salvation,  and  marks  with  special  care  those  passages  which 
 assure  him  of  acceptance  with  God  through  the  merits  and 
 mediation  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  For  a  considerable  time, 
 it  is  his  own  eternal  welfare  which  engrosses  all  his  attention, 
 and  almost  exclusively  occupies  his  mind  :  and  even  the  salva- 
 tion of  the  whole  world  is  of  chief  interest  to  him,  as  warrant- 
 ing a  hope,  that  he  himself  may  be  a  partaker  of  the  blessings 
 so  freely  offered,  and  so  extensively  diffused. 
 
 "  But,  when  he  has  obtained  peace  with  God,  then  he  searches 
 the  Scriptures,  to  find  how  he  may  adorn  his  holy  profession, 
 and  render  to  the  Lord  according  to  the  stupendous  benefits 
 that  have  been  conferred  upon  him.  He  sees  that  love  in  all 
 its  branches  is  his  bounden  duty,  and  his  highest  privilege ; 
 
JBS.  74.]  RKY.  CHA&LBfl   SIMEON,  523 
 
 ami  he  accordingly  determines,  with  God's  help,  to  live  in  the 
 most  enlarged  exercise  of  thai  heavenly  grace.     Benevolence, 
 in  all  its  offices,  both  towards  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men,  is 
 now  cultivated  by  him  with  holy  ardour;  and  every  Society 
 that  is  engaged  in  imparting  good  to  man,  is  gladly  encoura 
 by  him.     Not  only  are  schools  for  the  education  of  the  i 
 and  hospitals  for  the  relief  of  the  sick,  become  objects  of  his 
 regard,  but  he  extends  his  compassion  to  the  perishing  heathen, 
 and  gladly  unites  with  Bible  Societies  and  Mission  Societies  in 
 their  efforts  to  spread  Divine  knowledge  throughout  the  world, 
 by  the  dispersion  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  all  the  vernacular 
 languages  of  the  earth,  and  by  the  labours  of  pious  ministers. 
 u  As  religion  advances  in  his  soul,  he  takes  deeper  views  of 
 divine  truth,  and  enters  into  considerations  which,  in  the  earlier 
 stages  of  his  career,  found  scarcely  any  place  in  his  mind.    He 
 now  enters  into  the  character  of  Jehovah  as  displayed   in   the 
 Sacred  Volume,  and  his  dispensations,  both  of  providence  and 
 grace,  as  there  revealed.     He  traces  up  the  great  work  of  re- 
 demption to  the  eternal  counsels  of  Jehovah,  and   regards  all 
 its  benefits,  whether  as  conferred  on  himself  or  others,  as  the 
 fruits  of  God's  love,  manifested  in  Christ  Jesus  and  ratified 
 with  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant.      He  sees  that 
 '  covenant  ordered  in  all  things  and  sure ;'  and  looks  unto  God 
 to  fulfil  towards  him  all  the  engagements  which  from  eternity 
 He  entered  into  with  His  only  dear  Son,  and  founds  his  hopes 
 of  ultimate  felicity,  not  only  on  the  mercy,  but  on  the  truth 
 and  fidelity  of  God.     He  now  begins  to  view  with  wonder  the 
 dealings  of  God  with  His  ancient  people,  who  from  the  days  of 
 Abraham  to  the  present  moment  have  been  such  remarkable 
 objects  of  His  care.    He  sees  their  separation  from  all  the  rest 
 of  mankind,  and  their  wonderful  preservation  as  a  peculiar 
 people  in  all  ages  :  he  sees  their  miraculous  redemption  from 
 Egypt,  their  establishment  in  the  promised   land,  and   their 
 final  expulsion  from  that  land  for  their  manifold   transgres- 
 sions, and  especially  for  their  murder  of  the  Messiah.     Whilst 
 he  beholds  them  dispersed  through  the  world  as  objects  of 
 universal  hatred  and  contempt,  he  contemplates  God's  design 
 to  restore  them  in  due  season  to  their  former  inheritance,  and 
 to  a  state  of  piety  and  blessedness  far  exceeding  anything, 
 which,  in  their  national  capacity,  they  ever  possessed.    He  & 
 further,  the  connexion  which  subsists  between   the  restoration 
 of  that  people,  and  the  salvation  of  the  whole  Gentile  world  j 
 
524:  MEMOIRS  OF   THE  [1834. 
 
 the  latter  being,  in  the  Divine  purpose,  the  effect  and  conse- 
 quence of  the  former.  Here,  then,  his  mind  becomes  expanded, 
 and  his  heart  enlarged ;  and  a  fresh  unthought-of  line  of  duty 
 opens  itself  to  his  view.  Now  he  desires  to  co-operate  with 
 God,  so  far  as  his  feeble  influence  can  extend,  in  the  produc- 
 tion of  this  great  event  j  and  he  thankfully  avails  himself  of 
 any  opportunity  that  is  afforded  him,  to  promote  the  eternal 
 welfare  of  the  Jews.  His  very  love  to  the  Gentile  world 
 strengthens  this  desire,  and  encourages  him  in  the  discharge 
 of  this  grievously-neglected  duty.  He  longs  to  see  God's  glory 
 advanced,  and  his  purposes  accomplished  :  and  in  his  prayers, 
 as  well  as  in  his  efforts,  he  labours  to  hasten  forward  this 
 glorious  consummation  ;  yea,  he  determines  to  '  give  God  no 
 rest,  till  he  arise,  and  make  Jerusalem  a  praise  in  the  earth.' 
 Formerly,  he  thought  but  little  of  conferring  benefits  on  this 
 despised  people )  but  now,  seeing  how  nearly  the  honour  of 
 God  and  the  salvation  of  the  whole  world  are  connected  with 
 their  destinies,  he  accounts  it  his  bounden  duty  to  promote, 
 by  every  means  within  his  power,  their  restoration  to  the 
 Divine  favour.  He  is  even  astonished  at  himself,  yes,  and 
 humbled  too,  that  he  has  had  such  narrow  and  contracted 
 views  of  his  religious  duties,  in  that  he  has  passed  over,  as 
 scarcely  worthy  of  a  thought,  that  mysterious  dispensation, 
 which  St.  Paul  has  so  clearly  and  fully  developed  in  the  eleventh 
 chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  in  the  contempla- 
 tion of  which  he  exclaimed,  c  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of 
 the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  !  How  unsearchable  are 
 his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out!'  I  say,  he 
 wonders  at  his  own  blindness  and  stupidity  in  having  so  over- 
 looked that  mystery,  which  St.  Paul  cautioned  us  '  on  no  ac- 
 count to  remain  ignorant  of,'  and  at  his  own  indifference  about 
 that  people,  for  whom  St.  Paul  felt  such  '  continual  heaviness 
 and  sorrow  in  his  heart,'  that  lie  was  willing  even  to  lay  down 
 his  life  for  their  welfare.  And  now  he  determines  henceforth 
 to  redeem  the  time  for  the  discharge  of  his  duty  towards  them, 
 that  he  may  no  longer  subject  himself  to  that  anathema,  which 
 was  denounced  against  the  Ammonites  and  Moabites  for  not 
 administering  to  the  necessities  of  that  people,  who  were  the 
 special  objects  of  God's  peculiar  care  and  favour. 
 
 "  Thus,  as  it  appears  to  me,  the  reason  of  this  sacred  cause 
 having  hitherto  made  but  small  progress  in  the  land,  in  com- 
 parison of  some  other  Societies,  is  made  clear.     Religion,  in 
 
JBT.  75.]  BEY.  OHABLBfl   SIMEON.  525 
 
 its  rise,  interests  us  almost  exclusively  about  ourselves  :  in  i/s 
 progress,  it  engages  us  about  the  welfare  of  our  fellow-crea- 
 tures: in  its  more  advanced  stages^  it  animates  us  fco  consult  in 
 all  things,  ami  to  exalt  to  the  utmost  of  our  power,  the  honour 
 of  our  God, 
 
 u  Having  now  our  eyes  opened  to  see,  what  is  bo  clearly 
 revealed  in  the  Scriptures  of  truth,  that  the  restoration  of 
 God's  ancient  people  to  His  favour  will  he  an  occasion  '  of  joy, 
 (so  to  speak,)  and  of  honour  to  God  himself,'  (Jer.  xxxiii.  9,) 
 and  the  means  of  happiness  and  salvation  to  the  whole  world  ; 
 (compare  Rom.  xi.  12,  15,  with  Jer.  xxxiii.  7 — 9,  and  Psalm 
 cii.  13 — 15:  i  SO  the  heathen  shall  fear  thy  name";;  and, 
 above  all,  that  God's  glory  will  be  displayed  by  means  of  it  with 
 such  brightness  as  shall  perfectly  eclipse  all  former  manifesta- 
 tions of  it,  (Psalm  cii.  Hi,  with  Isai.  lxv.  17,  18,  and  Jer.  iii. 
 1  6,  1  7,) — we  cannot  but  feel  ourselves  bound  to  promote  this 
 great  object  to  the  utmost  of  our  powrer,  and  for  that  end  to 
 aid  the  efforts  of  the  only  Society  in  Britain  that  has  that 
 object  in  view,  The  London  Society  fob  PROMOTING  of  Chris- 
 tianity AMONGST  THE  JEWS. 
 
 "  The  effect  of  the  lower  degrees  of  knowledge  and  piety  is 
 already  seen  in  the  land  to  a  considerable  extent  in  the  ways 
 I  have  before  described  it  :  and  I  cannot  but  hope,  that,  in 
 proportion  as  religion  shall  be  deepened  in  the  hearts  of  our 
 countrymen,  this  all-important  cause  will  be  espoused  and 
 cherished  by  all  ranks  and  orders  of  the  community. 
 
 M  I  am,  mv  dear  friend,  most  affectionately  yours, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXXII. 
 
 1835. 
 To  a  Trustee,  on  his  duty  as  Patron  of  a  Benefice. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend,  "  K.  C,  Jan.  5,  1  836. 
 
 "Wherever  there  is  a  good  Minister,  there  will  1>.-, 
 if  any,  a  good  Curate  :  consequently  the  Curate  will  ingra- 
 tiate himself  with  the  parishioners;  and  consequently  in  their 
 vievj  he  will  be  the  fittest  person  to  present  :  and  therefore 
 petitions  will  be  made  in  his  favour.  From  every  place  I 
 have  had  petitions  upon  petitions  ;  and  for  fit  persons  too. 
 
526  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1835. 
 
 But  where  then  is  my  knowledge  of  persons,  my  judgment, 
 and  my  right  of  patronage,  and  my  conscience,  if  I  too  readily 
 and  without  extreme  vigilance  comply  with  them  ?  I  must 
 not  only  do  well,  but  the  best  that  I  can  possibly  do  ;  and 
 1  must  spare  no  pains  to  effect  this.  It  is  on  this  account, 
 that  in  my  dying  charge  to  my  Trustees  I  have  particularly 
 guarded  them  against  being  influenced  by  petitions  for  Curates. 
 But  you  will  say,  or  rather  do  say,  that  you  fear  for  the 
 interests  of  the  Church.  To  this  I  answer,  I  will  approve 
 myself  to  God  in  doing  the  best  I  possibly  can  for  His  Church 
 and  people  ;  and  though  some,  through  personal  attachment, 
 may  be  pained  at  the  first,  they,  if  they  have  a  spark  of  piety 
 towards  God  or  of  gratitude  to  me,  will  soon  find  reason  to 
 acknowledge,  that  1  have  approved  myself  faithful  both  to 
 God  and  them.  How  did  they  all  bless  me  for  not  attending 
 to  their  petitions  (one  signed  by  400,   and  the  other  by  700), 
 
 when  I   appointed   Mr. !     Forty  of  the  heads   of  both 
 
 parties  sent  me  an  united  letter  of  thanks  for  doing  for  them 
 infinitely  better  than  they  would  have  done  for  themselves. 
 And  a  similar  letter  will  in  all  probability  be  sent  me  on 
 the  present  occasion  within  six  months.  In  these  matters 
 /  know  none  but  God.  I  would  not  know  my  own  father,  or 
 my  son  ;  and  that  is  the  spirit,  which  I  trust  you  and  all  my 
 trustees  will   exercise,  when   I  am  gone  to   a  better  world. * 
 
 *  The  following  is  the  solemn  charge  of  Mr.  Simeon  to  his  Trustees. 
 
 "  In  the  Name  and  in  the  Presence  of  ALMIGHTY  GOD,  I  give 
 the  following  Charge  to  all  my  Trustees,  and  to  all  who  shall  succeed 
 them  in  the  Trust  to  the  remotest  ages.  I  implore  them  for  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ's  sake,  and  I  charge  them  also  before  that  adorable  Saviour, 
 who  will  call  them  into  judgment  for  their  execution  of  this  Trust, 
 
 "  1st,  That  they  be  very  careful,  whenever  they  shall  be  called  upon 
 to  fill  up  a  vacancy  in  this  Trust,  which  they  must  invariably  do  within 
 three  months  of  a  vacancy  occurring,  that  they  elect  no  one  who  is  not 
 a  truly  pious  and  devoted  man,  a  man  of  God  in  deed  and  in  truth,  who, 
 with  his  piety,  combines  a  solid  judgment  and  a  perfectly  independent 
 mind.  And  1  place  this  first,  because  a  failure  in  this  one  particular 
 would  utterly  defeat,  and  that  in  perpetuity  too,  all  that  I  have  sought 
 to  do  for  God  and  for  immortal  souls 
 
 u  2ndly,  That,  when  they  shall  be  called  upon  to  appoint  to  a  Living, 
 they  consult  nothing  but  the  welfare  of  the  people,  for  whom  they  are  to 
 provide,  and  whose  eternal  interests  have  been  confided  to  them.  They 
 must  on  no  account  be  influenced  by  any  solicitation  of  the  great  and 
 powerful,  or  by  any  partiality  towards  a  particular  individual,  or  by 
 compassion  towards  any  one  on  account  of  the  largeness  of  his  family 
 or  the   smallness  of  his  income.     They  must  be  particularly  on  their 
 
JET.  75.]  RBY.  0HAKLB8   BIKBOV.  ^27 
 
 What  a  land  would  tins  be,  if  the  Lord  Chancellor  and  all 
 
 other  Patrons  would  act  to  God  in  this  way. 
 
 "I  would  not  have  troubled  you  with  this,  because  the 
 presentation  is  on  the  road  to  you,  but  to  give  you  an  i  zpofll 
 of  my  mind.  If  I  were  to  send  them  an  ignoramus  for  his 
 own  sake  I  might  fear  for  the  Church,  &c.,  but  when  I  send 
 them  the  most  blessed  man  that  can  be  found,  and  thai  solely 
 for  their  takes,  I  have  no  fear  but  that  God  will  bless  niy  en- 
 deavours, and  the  people  will  soon  be  brought  to  a  right  mind. 
 In  suoh  a  case  as  that,  a  dissatisfied  man  says  in  fact,  '  I  will 
 take  the  Patronage  into  my  own  hands  ;  and  neither  God  nor 
 the  proper  Patron  shall  have  anything  to  do  with  it ;  or  if  the 
 Patron  presume  to  think  and  act  for  himself,  I  will  quarrel 
 with  him  on  account  of  it.'  Such  a  person  as  this  is  not  the 
 proper  person  to  consult  or  to  follow.  I  would  please  all  men, 
 but  it  should  be  for  their  good  to  edification ;  and  how  to  do 
 that,  I  must  judge  for  myself. 
 
 "  Believe  me,  my  dear  friend, 
 
 "  Very  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  a  Friend  ;  on  the  same  subject. 
 
 "  My  dear  Brother, 
 
 "  At  Mr.  M I    do   not  wonder;  love  with  him 
 
 swallows  up  all  considerations,  I  had  almost  said,  of  wisdom 
 and  prudence.  At  you  I  rather  do  wonder.  I  thought  that 
 you  would  have  known  that  I  discard  love  and  pity,  and  every- 
 thing else,  in  comparison  of  love  to  God  and  to  immortal  souls. 
 Why  have  I  bought  those  Livings  ?  Not  to  present  a  good 
 man  to  each,  but  to  fill  them  with  men  who  shall  prove  great 
 
 and  leading  characters  in  the  Church  of  God.   Mr. ,  I  doubt 
 
 not,  is  a  good  man.     But  what  great  stir  was   there  amongst 
 
 immortal  souls  under  his  Ministry  whilst  he  officiated  in % 
 
 What  lamentations  were  there  when  he  left  it  ?  What  great 
 efforts  were  made  to  retain  him  %  Is  this  then  the  man  to 
 place  there  ?  He  has  shewn  what  he  could  do  :  and  if  I  cannot 
 find   in  Britain  one,  who  may  with  God's  blessing  do   more, 
 
 guard  against  petitions  from  the  parishes  to  he  provided  for,  whether  on 
 behalf  of  a  Curate  that  has  laboured  among  them,  or  of  any  other  indi- 
 vidual. They  must  examine  carefully,  and  judge  as  before  God,  how 
 far  any  person  possesses  the  qualifications  suited  to  the  particular  parish, 
 
 and  by  that  consideration  alone  must  they  be  determined  in  their 
 appointment  of  him." 
 
528  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1835. 
 
 I  will  appoint  him  \  but  I  will  search  the  whole  kingdom, 
 before  I  will  despair  of  finding  a  fitter  man. 
 
 u  I  trust  you  will  understand  me  aright  ;  I  am  not  dis- 
 pleased in  the  slightest  degree  with  your  letter ;  but  I  wish 
 you  to  know,  that  I  am  in  a  few  days  to  give  up  my  account 
 to  God,  and  to  answer  for  all  the  souls  for  whom  I  have  en- 
 gaged to  provide,  and  I  will  do  that,  and  that  only,  which 
 God  will  approve  when  I  stand  before  Him. 
 
 "  They  have  sent  a  petition  signed  by  eighty-eight  persons. 
 
 When  I  presented  to I  had  two  petitions,  one  signed  by 
 
 400,  and  the  other  by  700  :    I  complied  with   neither,   but 
 
 sent  them  Mr. ,  and  within  six  months  I  received  a  letter 
 
 of  thanks  signed  by  forty  of  the  heads  of  both  parties,  saying 
 that  I  had  provided  infinitely  better  for  them  than  they  would 
 have  provided  for  themselves.  In  another  Living  I  had,  under 
 far  more  pressing  circumstances,  a  similar  acknowledgement. 
 
 "  Let  all,  instead  of  petitioning  me,  petition  Almighty  God 
 
 for  me  ;  and  they  will  render  more  service  to  the  souls  of , 
 
 and  to  the  Church  of  God  at .     Let  personal  regards  be 
 
 banished.  Let  us  know  no  man  after  the  flesh.  Let  the  good 
 of  immortal  souls  swallow  up  every  other  consideration.  This 
 at  all  events,  God  helping  me,  shall  alone  influence 
 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  Brother,  "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 "P.S.  Without  the  intervention  of  five  minutes  after  the 
 receipt  of  your  letter." 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury  (Dr.  Burgess). 
 
 "  My  Lord,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  March  19,  1835. 
 
 "  I  feel  extremely  indebted  to  your  Lordship  for 
 your  little  poetical  present,  to  every  word  of  which  my  heart 
 responds.  I  am  myself  dying  daily  :  and  I  find  that  to  be 
 the  best  and  happiest  mode  of  living.  Why  should  we  not 
 be  taking  Pisgah  views  of  the  promised  land,  and  tuning  our 
 harps  that  we  may  be  ready  at  any  moment  to  join  the  hea- 
 venly choir  in  their  songs  of  praise  to  '  Him,  who  hath  loved 
 us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  His  own  blood,'  or  rather 
 I  would  say,  to  him  who  loveth  and  washeth  us  from  our  sins? 
 The  Psalmist  has  strongly  suggested  this  distinction,  in  calling 
 upon  all  that  is  within  him  to  adore  and  magnify  his  God  for 
 present  and  existing  blessings  ;  iforgivethi  healeth,  redeemeth, 
 crowneth,  satufieth.9  And  if  we  be  in  a  right  frame  of  mind, 
 we  shall  receive  all  God's  dispensations,  however  painful,  in 
 
Ml.  75.]  REV.    CHARLES    BIMEON. 
 
 the  same  way,  tasting  nothing  but  love  even   in  his  severest 
 chastisements. 
 
 u  The  words  your  Lordship  quotes  from  Mrs.  Hannah  More's 
 Memoirs,  as  having  been  used  by  her  sister  Martha  in  her  last 
 illness — 1 1  love  whatever  comes  from  God  ;  I  love  my  suffer- 
 ings,' struck  me  also.  Is  not  this,  indeed,  the  proper  disposi- 
 tion to  be  exercised  in  the  hour  of  trial?  St.  Paul  (what? 
 was  resigned  ?  no  :)  took  pleasure  (evcoku))  in  trials  of  every 
 description  :  he  had  scarcely  the  word  resignation  in  his  vo- 
 cabulary ;  and  we  also,  according  to  the  grace  given  to  us, 
 should  almost  banish  that  word,  except  in  very  grievous  trials 
 indeed,  and  should  substitute  for  it  the  Apostle's  evdotcuj. 
 
 "  It  is  a  joy  to  me,  my  Lord,  to  see  that  this  is  the  happy 
 frame  of  mind  which  you  enjoy  under  the  infirmities  of  age, 
 when  the  grasshopper  may  be  a  burthen  to  the  body,  but  tribu- 
 lation itself  is  the  occasion  of  nothing  but  joy  to  ike  soul.  If 
 only  we  believe  that  our  very  hairs  are  all  numbered,  and  the 
 minutest  occurrences  are  ordered  by  infinite  Wisdom  for  our 
 good,  we  neither  have,  nor  can  have,  anything  but  what  should 
 be  to  us  a  source  of  joy. 
 
 "  At  this  time  last  year,  this  was  my  blessed  experience,  on 
 what  was  thought  by  all  to  be  the  bed  of  death ;  and  I  am 
 anxious  so  to  improve  my  few  remaining  hours,  that  when 
 the  closing  scene  shall  actually  arrive,  I  may  be  thus  highly 
 favoured  again,  and  have  an  abundant  entrance  ministered 
 unto  me  into  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 "  Since  my  restoration  to  health,  circumstances  of  more  than 
 ordinary  importance  have  engaged  my  attention.  I  have  been 
 called  to  dispose  of  no  less  than  six  livings,  in  all  of  which  I 
 have  placed  Ministers,  without  reference  to  anything  but  their 
 peculiar  fitness  for  the  place  they  are  sent  to  occupy,  lids  is 
 the  great  reform  wanted  in  our  Church  ;  and  if  generally 
 carried  into  effect  by  all  who  have  patronage  in  the  Church,  it 
 would  supersede  all  occasion  for  any  further  reform.  If  it 
 did  not  stop  the  mouths  of  Dissenters,  it  would  diminish  their 
 numbers,  and  effectually  prevent  their  increase. 
 
 "  At  our  last  Jews'  Auxiliary  Society,  of  which  your  Lord- 
 ship is  the  President,  I  dropped  a  few  hints  which  produced  a 
 great  effect  amongst  Ministers,  as  well  as  the  Undergraduates  ; 
 and  as  my  views  are  both  peculiar  and  important,  1  take  the 
 liberty  of  transmitting  a  paper  to  you  containing  them.  Reli- 
 gion is  understood  by  many  in  its  rise  and  progress  in  the 
 
 M  M 
 
530  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1835. 
 
 soul,  but  by  very  few  in  its  more  perfect  state.  Even  the 
 Apostles  themselves,  for  six  years  after  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
 did  not  see  their  duty  towards  the  Gentiles  ;  and  so  it  is  even 
 with  good  and  pious  Ministers  at  this  day  in  reference  to  the 
 Jews  :  and  if  the  contents  of  my  paper  be  duly  considered,  I 
 cannot  but  hope  that  many  of  our  brethren,  and  even  fathers 
 in  the  Ministry  will  exclaim,  '  Then  hath  God  appointed  me 
 to  seek  the  salvation  of  the  Jews  ;  and  I  am  shamefully  re- 
 miss, if  I  do  not  exert  all  my  talents  and  all  my  energies  for 
 the  promotion  of  it.' 
 
 "  I  am,  my  Lord,  your  Lordship's  most  obliged  and  obedient 
 Servant,  "C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Same. 
 
 "  K.  C,  Cambridge,  April  4,  1835. 
 "  My  Lord,  my  dear  Lord, 
 
 "  I  am  this  moment  returned  from  the  table  of  the 
 Lord,  and  think  I  am  performing  an  acceptable  service  to 
 my  Divine  Master  in  returning  a  few  lines  to  your  Lordship, 
 in  answer  to  the  letter  which  I  received  from  you  this  morn- 
 ing. You  notice  my  observation  relative  to  the  word  '  resig- 
 nation.' I  love  the  high  tone  of  Christian  morals,  '  Rejoice 
 evermore  :  in  every  thing  give  thanks  :  for  this  is  the  will  of 
 God  in  Christ  Jesus  concerning  you.'  I  see  no  exception 
 here  ;  nor  would  I  make  any  in  my  own  experience.  I  read 
 that  '  all  the  ways  of  the  Lord  are  mercy  and  truth  unto  such 
 as  keep  His  covenant  and  His  testimonies.'  But  what  is 
 truth  ?  Is  it  not  an  accomplishment  of  a  promise  ?  shall  I  be 
 resigned  then  to  a  mercy  coming  in  this  way  ?  I  pray  daily, 
 1  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.'  And  if 
 actively,  why  not  passively  also  ?  I  do  not  read  of  the  apostles 
 being  resigned  to  their  imprisonment  and  beating ;  or  of 
 Paul  and  Silas  being  resigned  to  their  stripes  and  feet  in  the 
 stocks.  The  former  l  rejoiced  that  they  were  counted  worthy 
 to  suffer;'  and  the  latter  '  sang  praises  to  God  at  midnight.' 
 I  grant  that  the  occasion  of  their  sufferings  gave  an  elevation 
 to  their  minds  ;  but  sufferings  of  whatever  kind  are,  in  fact, 
 sent  and  apportioned  by  God  Himself,  without  whom  not  a 
 sparrow  falls  to  the  ground  :  and  our  privilege  under  them  is 
 to  say,  '  The  cup  which  my  Father  hath  given  me,  shall  I  not 
 drink  it  V  Shall  I  not  then  be  thankful  for  it,  under  a  full 
 assurance  that  it  is  amongst  the  '  all  things  that  are  to  work 
 
JET.  76.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  531 
 
 together  for  my  good?'  The  great  secret  is,  to  have  it  well 
 settled  in  our  minds  what  our  desert  is — nothing  will  appear 
 heavy  then  :  on  the  contrary,  everything  which  is  sen!  to  keep 
 us  from  our  desert,  will  be  welcomed  as  a  blessing  in  disguise. 
 
 "  But  even  this  is  low  (jround.  It  is  our  privilege  to  soar 
 far  above  all  this.  I  have  been  preaching  on  these  vrordfl 
 (Isai.  xliii.  4),  '  Since  thou  wast  precious  in  my  sight,  thou 
 art  honourable,  and  I  have  loved  thee  :'  and  I  ask,  Were  the 
 the  Jews  '  precious,  and  honourable,  and  loved,'  above  all  the 
 people  upon  earth,  and  are  Christians  less  so?  If  they  were 
 so  blessed  as  having  been  redeemed  from  temporal  bondage, 
 am  not  I  as  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  God's  only  dear  Son  ? 
 am  I  then  precious  in  11  is  sight,  and  shall  not  He  be  so  in 
 mine?  am  I  '  honourable  and  beloved'  in  His  estimation? 
 What  then  shall  I  quarrel  with,  or  complain  of,  that  comes 
 from  Him  1  If  you  want  to  see  my  desert)  see  the  two  last 
 verses  of  the  forty-second  chapter  \  and  if  you  want  to  see 
 the  extent  of  God's  mercy,  see  the  first  three  verses  of  the 
 forty-third  chapter  ;  and  then  if  you  want  to  see  what  kind 
 of  resignation  befits  us,  see  my  text ;  and  then  be  as  queru- 
 lous under  any  trials,  or,  if  you  please,  as  resigned,  as  the 
 remembrance  of  such  mercies  will  admit  of. 
 
 "  Now,  my  Lord,  you  will  forgive  the  fulness  of  my  heart, 
 and  pardon  the  expression  of  it.  It  is  your  own  kindness  and 
 condescension  that  embolden  me  thus  to  divulge  the  secrets  of 
 my  heart ;  and  the  rather,  because  I  feel  assured  that  there  is 
 a  responsive  chord  in  your  heart,  that  will  vibrate  to  the  touch. 
 Your  own  expression,  that  ( we  are  bought  with  a  price,' 
 shews  that  we  should  be  equally  ready  to  glorify  our  God 
 either  by  life  or  death,  both  the  one  and  the  other  of  which 
 are  to  be  numbered  amongst  our  treasures.  '  All  things  are 
 yours,  whether  life  or  death,  if  ye  be  Christ's.'  This,  my 
 Lord,  it  is  our  privilege  to  feel ;  and  I  hope  that  every  day 
 which  shall  be  added  to  your  Lordship's  life  will  bring  you 
 to  a  richer  enjoyment  of  it. 
 
 "And  now  let  me  thank  your  Lordship  for  the  kind  pre- 
 sent which  you  did  me  the  honour  to  send  me  about  a  week 
 ago,  and  to  which  you  have  added  the  last  page  by  this  day's 
 post.  I  am  quite  of  your  Lordship's  opinion,  that  '  the  Gentiles 
 being  a  law  unto  themselves,'  is  only  as  distinguishing  them 
 from  those  who  had  a  law  revealed  to  them  ;  and  whilst  I  do 
 not  enter  much  into  the  vexata  question  of  innate  ideas,  I  feel 
 
 M  m  2 
 
532  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1835. 
 
 assured  that  every  one  has  a  sense  of  right  and  wrong  operating 
 in  accordance  with  the  light  that  has  been  vouchsafed  to  him, 
 and  that  every  one  is  bound  to  get  his  mind  enlightened,  in 
 order  that  that  consciousness  may  aid  him  in  fleeing  from  evil 
 and  in  doing  good.  To  us  who  enjoy  the  full  light  of  the 
 Gospel,  this  divine  principle  is  a  source  of  the  deepest  humi- 
 liation and  of  the  sublimest  joy.  I  have  a  consciousness  that 
 I  ought  to  lie  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross,  and  I  have  a  conscious- 
 ness that  I  do  so.  I  have  a  consciousness  that  I  perform  no 
 duty  aright  ;  but  I  have  a  consciousness  that  God  hears  my 
 sighs,  and  treasures  up  my  tears;  and  taking  this  conscious- 
 ness in  connexion  with  God's  promises,  I  rejoice  in  hope  of  the 
 glory  of  God. 
 
 "  With  many  thanks  to  your  Lordship  for  your  condescend- 
 ing kindness  towards  me,  I  remain,  my  dear  Lord,  most  truly 
 yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  Miss  E.  E. 
 
 "  My  dear  E.,  "  K.  G,  April  3,  1835. 
 
 "  You  and  your  sister  C.  desired  me  to  send  you  my 
 thoughts  on  humiliation  and  contrition,  as  primary  constituents 
 of  the  Christian's  happiness,  and  absolutely  essential  to  it. 
 But  I  have  written  so  much  upon  this  topic,  that  I  despaired 
 of  adding  anything  to  what  I  have  already  spoken.  The  most 
 important  view  which  I  have  given  of  it,  is  that  wherein  I 
 have  drawn  the  difference  between  a  wife  who  has  all  her  days 
 acted  up  to  the  duties  of  her  station,  and  the  wife  who  after 
 having  been  taken  from  the  lowest  state,  has  dishonoured  both 
 herself  and  the  kindest  and  best  of  husbands,  and  been  sought 
 out  by  him  again,  and  reclaimed,  and  forgiven.  Her  recol- 
 lections of  the  past,  and  her  admiration  of  the  transcendant 
 love  exercised  towards  her,  would  generate  in  her  mind  feel- 
 ings, of  which  the  former  woman  was  incapable,  and  would 
 give  a  tone  to  her  conduct  more  precisely  in  accordance  with 
 our  state  before  God.  This  will  explain  to  you  what  I  meant 
 in  my  last  by  '  going  on  my  way  weeping,'  and  by  my  saying, 
 that  the  more  gracious  and  merciful  God  was  to  me,  the  more 
 would  I  loathe  and  abhor  myself,  and  have  my  happiness  so 
 interwoven  with  humiliation,  as  not  for  a  moment  to  have  them 
 separate.  On  all  of  this  I  could  speak  all  the  day  long  :  it  is 
 so  deeply  inwrought  in  my  heart  as  a  principle,  and  so  con- 
 stantly cherished  by  me,  as  the  chief  object  of  my  desire. 
 
JE1.  75.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  533 
 
 "  But  whilst  thinking  of  you  in  my  carnage  to-day,  a  view 
 of  this  subject  occurred  to  my  mind,  which  though  not  over- 
 looked in  my  Work,  I  have  never  treated  in  a  separate  form: 
 It  is  this — That  this  very  humiliation  will  give  to  our  happi- 
 ness in  heaven  a  tone  that  will  elevate  us  above  the  highest 
 archangel  there.  The  angels  can  sing  the  air;  but  cannot 
 from  their  own  experience  send  forth  the  deep  notes  which 
 will  soften,  and  enlarge,  and  complete  our  songs.  I  need  not 
 say  to  you  that  a  chorus  of  Handel's  far  exceeds  any  mere 
 melody.  There  is  in  the  chorus  a  richness  and  fulness  that  a 
 simple  melody  neither  does,  nor  can  contain.  So  I  should  say 
 of  the  holy  angels ;  their  melody  is  exquisite ;  but  our  deep 
 notes  they  want.  They  have  all  the  felicity  that  the  con- 
 templation of  a  Creator  and  Benefactor  can  impart ;  but  they 
 cannot  look  back  to  a  state  of  guilt  and  misery  from  which 
 they  have  been  redeemed  ;  nor  can  they  look  upon  the  Re- 
 deemer with  our  eyes  ;  nor  can  they  see  every  atom  of  their 
 bliss  bought  with  blood.  These  are  considerations  which  will 
 enhance  our  bliss  infinitely  beyond  any  that  they  can  feel, 
 and  will  give  a  character  to  our  happiness,  of  which  they  can 
 have  no  consciousness  or  conception.  In  fact,  they  can  only  add 
 an  Amen  to  the  song  which  we  sing ;  and  acknowledge  that 
 our  blessedness  is  what  they  can  admire  indeed;,  but  not  par- 
 ticipate. You  see  I  do  not  touch  here  on  their  being  made 
 wiser  by  the  Church,  and  their  having  only  a  creature's 
 righteousness,  whilst  we  have  that  of  our  Creator  ;  or  their 
 forming  an  exterior  circle  round  the  Throne,  whilst  we  form 
 the  interior  (of  these  things  I  have  spoken  occasionally  in  my 
 Works);  I  confine  myself  to  the  subject  on  which  you  wished 
 me  to  write, — The  union  of  humiliation  with  our  joy ;  and  the 
 aspect  of  the  one  on  the  other.  I  have  merely  scribbled  in 
 great  haste  what  has  occurred  to  me,  but  without  any  order 
 or  precision.  I  thought  I  had  not  done  well  in  declining  to 
 enter  on  the  subject ;  and  I  am  not  sure  that  if  I  delay  till 
 to-morrow,  I  shall  not  throw  it  into  the  fire,  as  being  crude, 
 hasty,  ill-written,  and  ill-digested.  But  it  shews  my  love  to 
 all  who  have  any  blood  of  the  Venns  in  their  veins,  and  that  I  am, 
 
 "  With  very  affectionate  regard,  C.'s  and  E.'s  and  M.'s 
 friend, — not  to  mention  your  honoured  Mother's  also, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon. 
 
 u  Query. — If  I  were  offered  to  change  place  with  an  angel, 
 would  I  do  it?     On  my  principles  I  say,  No." 
 
534  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1835. 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester. 
 
 "  My  Lord,  "  Aug.  4,  1835. 
 
 "  I  have  just  received,  and  with  much  pleasure  read, 
 your  Lordship's  Commencement  Sermon  ;  which,  whilst  it 
 honours  me  greatly  as  a  gift  from  the  author,  is  peculiarly 
 dear  to  me  as  recommending  the  studv  of  theology  to  be  made 
 a  more  integral  and  conspicuous  part  of  our  Academic  course. 
 The  times  call  for  this  :  religion  itself  calls  for  this ;  and  your 
 Lordship's  text  very  strongly  inculcates  the  necessity  of  it ; 
 since  whatever  aid  philosophy  may  afford  us,  it  is  the  know- 
 ledge of  Christ,  and  of  that  alone,  that  can  render  us  '  complete,' 
 either  as  instructors  of  others,  or  in  a  meetness  for  a  better 
 life.  If,  as  your  Lordship  has  justly  observed,  '  the  very 
 essence  of  Christianity  consists  in  the  atonement  made  upon 
 the  Cross  for  the  sins  of  mankind/  every  person,  whatever 
 office  he  may  sustain  in  life,  whether  ecclesiastical  or  civil, 
 ought  to  be  instructed  in  it :  nor  can  we  doubt  but  that  a  more 
 enlarged  knowledge  of  this,  if  added  to  their  other  acquisitions, 
 would  tend  to  qualify  each  succeeding  generation  of  students 
 for  more  efficiency  in  every  department  of  the  State,  and  in  a 
 very  short  time  to  place  the  Church  of  England  itself,  and  all 
 the  institutions  connected  with  it,  on  the  firmest  basis. 
 
 "  Earnestly  hoping  that  your  Lordship's  repeated  suggestions 
 may  be  speedily  carried  into  effect,  I  remain,  my  Lord, 
 
 "  Your  most  obliged  and  obedient  Servant,        "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta.  "  K.  C,  March  16, 183-5. 
 
 "  My  most  beloved  and  honoured  Friend, 
 
 "  Respecting  the  abolition  of  Caste,  I  think  nothing 
 can  be  said  against  it  as  a  measure ;  but  possibly  the  time,  the 
 manner,  the  means  may  admit  of  a  diversity  of  opinion.  I  do 
 not  know  that  I  should  differ  an  hair's  breadth  from  you  ; 
 I  am  wholly  uninformed  and  incompetent  to  judge  :  but  I 
 know,  that  for  forty  years  the  Apostles  bore  with  much  which 
 had  in  reality  passed  away ;  and  that  St.  Paul,  knowing 
 that  it  had  passed  away,  himself  conformed  to  it  by  the 
 advice  of  all  at  Jerusalem.  I  say  not  that  the  cases  are  alto- 
 gether parallel :  but  I  think  that  the  spirit  exercised  in  the 
 one  case,  may  throw  some  light  upon  the  spirit  to  be  exercised 
 in  the  other.  I  feel  myself,  that  I  should  rather  undermine 
 that  horrid  structure,  than  have  butted  it  down  at  once.    You 
 
JET.  7- 5.]  ni:v.  CHARLES  si.mijon.  535 
 
 know  pretty  well  that  /  am  not  a  coward,  nor  oik  r  carefu]  in  a 
 doubtful  matter  ;  but>  as  Paul  in  bis  visit  to  Jerusalem  a 
 very  warily,  Lest  he  should  counteract  the  good  which  he  had 
 laboured  to  effect,  bo  would  1 ;  not  considering  merely  what 
 
 I  know  to  be  right,  but  how  to  diffuse  that  knowledge,  and 
 secur:'  my  end,  in  the  easiest  and  best  way.  Still, a  thing  done 
 requires  great  care  as  to  any  subsequent  modification  of  it; 
 though  I  hope  no  modification  of  it  will  be  found  necessary. 
 A  thing  may  be  done  inoffensively  in  a  way  of  affectionate 
 recommendation,  which  creates  resistance  if  done  in  a  way  of 
 authoritative  mandate."  .... 
 
 To  the  Same. 
 
 "K.  C,  Aug.  10,  1835. 
 
 "  My  beloved  and  honoured  Brother, 
 
 "  I  have  received,  and  read  with  exquisite  delight, 
 your  two  Charges;  of  which  1  will  only  say  at  present,  that 
 you  haw  completely  carried  into  effect  that  well-known  rule, 
 Quicquid  prcecipies^  esto  brevis, 
 
 "  1  take  up  my  pen  now,  having  but  a  few  minutes  to  spare, 
 to  state  one  or  two  things  lest  1  forget  them.  In  your  last, 
 you  intimate,  that  you  had  heard  I  did  not  go  along  with  you 
 in  the  line  you  have  taken  about  Caste.  Whoever  suggested 
 to  you  that,  has  made  a  great  mistake.  1  am  a  friend  to  lati- 
 tude, where  it  can  be  allowed  consistently  with  the  integrity 
 of  Christianity  :  e.g.  I  approve  of  what  Paul  did,  by  the  ad 
 of  all  the  elders  at  Jerusalem,  in  making  himself  a  Nazarite, 
 in  order  that  he  might  counteract  the  false  reports  respecting 
 him  as  being  adverse  to  the  observance  of  .Mosaic  right-  am<  I 
 Jews,  or  even  amongst  converts  from  Judaism,  provided  those 
 rites  were  not  observed  with  any  view  to  justification,  but  only 
 from  a  sense  of  duty  to  God,  who  had  enjoined  the  observance  of 
 them,  and  not  totidem  verbis  repealed  them.  For  N.J],  bl 
 Judaizing  Christians  had  respect  to  the  authority  of  Jet 
 whom  as  Christians  they  were  -till  bound  to  obey.  But  Hin- 
 doos, in  becoming  Christians,  renounced  their  former  gods, 
 and  therefore  were  no  longer  bound  in  any  respect  to  obey 
 them,  or  to  observe  any  rites  enjoined  by  them  :  and  in  be- 
 coming Christians,  they  are  bound  to  obey  only  what  Christ 
 himself  has  enjoined.  Now  Christ  regards  the  very  least  and 
 meanest  of  His  people  as  members  of  His  body:  and  conse- 
 quently, the  separations  occasioned  by  Caste  are  contrary  to 
 
OoC)  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1835. 
 
 the  very  spirit  of  His  religion,  which  makes  all  His  people  to 
 be  one.  Therefore  the  distinctions  of  Caste  are  inadmissible  in 
 a  Christian  community.  If  you  had  said,  Hindoos,  whilst  they 
 continue  Hindoos,  shall  not  observe  Caste,  you  would  in  my 
 judgment  have  done  wrong  :  but  if  you  say,  Christians  must 
 in  all  respects  be  Christians,  you  require  no  more  than  what 
 you  are  bound  to  require.  Naaman's  case  does  not  apply  to 
 this  :  though  I  think  that  it  did  to  the  officers  at  Malta,  who 
 might  have  said  to  their  superior  officer,  1 1  fire,  because  you 
 order  me  :  and  not  to  do  honour  to  the  Host :  in  so  far  as  it 
 is,  or  may  be  thought  an  idolatrous  act,  you  alone  must  be 
 responsible  for  it  both  to  God  and  man.'  If  this  was  not  a 
 right  line,  every  drummer  and  fifer  might  reply,  '  1  will  not 
 beat  my  drum,  or  sound  my  fife,  till  I  am  assured  that  your 
 motives  in  ordering  me  to  play  it  are  right.' 
 
 "  N.  B.  In  the  one  case,  conformity  is  enjoined  by  the  person 
 himself:  in  the  other  case,  it  is  only  submitted  to  by  a  person 
 in  order  to  the  prevention  of  a  greater  evil.  If  a  Pariah  were 
 to  submit  to  it  rather  than  be  deprived  of  the  Lord's  supper, 
 I  should  say  he  did  right  ;  but  if  one  of  a  higher  Caste  im- 
 poses it,  he  does  wrong,  and  is  to  be  withstood. 
 
 "  It  is  probable  that  the  person  who  has  misrepresented  my 
 sentiments  to  you,  has  inferred  my  sentiments  about  Caste 
 from  my  sentiments  about  Paul,  and  about  the  officers  at 
 Malta.  But  there  is  a  great  difference  between  insisting  on  a 
 thing,  and  submitting  to  a  thing,  in  order  to  avoid  a  greater 
 evil.  A  thing  which  is  evil  per  se  must  neither  be  insisted  on, 
 nor  submitted  to :  but  the  distinctions  I  have  before  made  will 
 serve  to  draw  the  line  between  undue  laxity,  and  an  undis- 
 criminating  and  unbending  rigidity.  Those  who  ate,  and  those 
 who  forbore  to  eat  meats  offered  to  idols,  equally  pleased  God 
 in  acting  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own  consciences, 
 but  equally  displeased  Him  in  condemning  each  other.  But 
 one  was  more  in  accordance  with  Christian  liberty  than  the 
 other.  This,  however,  in  no  respect  applies  to  the  subject  of 
 Caste,  which  except  in  such  an  instance  as  I  have  specified,  is 
 equally  distant  from  and  repugnant  to  Christian  liberty  and 
 Christian  duty. 
 
 "  My  few  minutes  are  gone  twice  over,  and  I  have  run  to  a 
 sad  length  about  what  I  had  intended  to  say  in  half  a  dozen 
 words.  So  that,  in  spite  of  my  love  of  brevity,  I  must  send 
 you  a  double  letter.   Pray  mind  and  repay  me  in  my  own  coin. 
 
JET,  75.]  RET,    QHABLBS   smrox.  537 
 
 uThe  next  thing  about  which  1  intended  to  Bay  i  few  words 
 was  the  joy  I  feel,  and  the  gratitude  I  feel  to  Almighty  Gh  d, 
 
 on  account  of  your  prudence,  in  not  Betting  climate  at  defiance, 
 but  acting-  so  as,  with  God's  blessing,  to  preserve  your  health 
 
 for  future   services.      It   is  with  me  a    fixed   principle,  that    it 
 
 requires  more  deeply-rooted  zeal  for  God  to  keep  within  our 
 
 Strength  for  II  it  safe,  than  to  exceed  it.    Look  at  all  the  young 
 
 Ministers:  they  run  themselves  out  of  breath  in  a  year  or  two, 
 and  in  many  instances  never  recover  it.  Is  this  wise  I  1  could 
 easily  break  myself  down  in  two  or  three  days,  and  incapacitate 
 myself  for  any  future  work.  But  would  this  be  wise  I  Health 
 and  life  are  but  of  little  importance  to  me  so  far  as  s< // i<  con- 
 cerned :  but  they  are  ot  great  importance  as  far  as  the  service 
 of  God  is  interested:  and  it  requires  incomparably  greater  self- 
 denial  to  restrain  myself  for  Him,  than  it  would  do  to  expend 
 my  strength  by  imprudent  exertions.  Probably  many  say.  '  See, 
 how  strong  he  is  !  he  might  surely  do  mm*.*  My  answer  is, 
 CI  am  strong,  because  I  do  not  do  more*  If  1  did  more,  I 
 should  soon  do  nothing.'  This,  as  it  respects  i/ou,  is  still  more 
 important.  One  year  will  do  more  service  to  the  cause  o(  God 
 in  India  ten  years  hence,  than  two  or  three  years  now.  You 
 have  at  least  a  four  mile  heat  to  run  (1  hope  many)  ;  will  you 
 run  the  first  mile  as  if  that  was  to  terminate  your  course  I 
 Let  me  say  again,  1  bless  God  who  has  given  you  wisdom  and 
 firmness  to  act  as  you  will  wish  you  had  acted  a  dozen  years 
 hence.  And  I  the  rather  say  this,  because  I  am  a  living  witness 
 to  the  things  I  utter.  It  is  unwise  to  exceed  our  strength  (I 
 was  laid  by  thirteen  years").  It  is  wise  not  to  exceed  it  (1  am 
 now,  through  constant  care,  preaching  at  seventy-six  with  all 
 the  energy  o(  youth). 
 
 "How  lamentable  the  case  o(  Mr.  R.  I  I  had  thought  o( 
 writing  to  him  ;  (being  such  an  one  as  Paul  the  aged  ;)  but 
 he  would  naturally  say,  -  What  knows  he  o(  this  matter  1  He 
 can  know  nothing  except  from  the  Church  Missionary  Society: 
 and  I  have  already  set  at  nought  all  that  they  can  say  or  do.' 
 And  now  that  it  has  come  under  four  cognizance,  any  effort 
 of  mine  can  be  of  no  use,  because  you  can  point  out  what  ^t. 
 Paul  would  have  done  under  his  circumstances,  not  only  as 
 well  but  much  better  than  myself:  and  you  know  all,  which  I 
 do  not  ;  and  can  speak  with  authority  as  well  as  love,  which 
 1  cannot.  But  to  break  his  own  Church  to  pieces,  as  he  has 
 done,  and  in  so  many  instances   it  is  to  be  feared  to  destroy 
 
538  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1835. 
 
 those  for  whom  Christ  died,  is  a  measure  of  folly  and  wicked- 
 ness far  greater  than  we  should  have  conceived  so  good  a  man 
 could  ever  be  induced  to  commit.  Would  not  the  idea  of 
 destroying  those  for  whom  Christ  died,  lead  him  to  pause,  if 
 not  to  retrace  his  steps  ?  John  Mark  was  Barnabas's  nephew, 
 and  Lutheranism  was  Pt.'s  Church.  The  whole  Church  com- 
 mended Paul  to  the  grace  of  God,  whilst  they  let  Barnabas  go 
 his  way  without  any  such  expression  of  regard.     And  do  not 
 
 all  the  Church  at  T (the  more  pious  and  consistent  part 
 
 of  them)  bewail  the  conduct  of  Mr.  K?  These  two  circum- 
 stances tell  in  favour  of  Paul  and  against  Mr.  R.  But  the 
 true  spirit  of  Christianity,  if  felt,  would  supersede  argument. 
 
 "  Your  Charges  are  the  result  of  much,  very  much  thought. 
 They  quite  surprise  as  well  as  delight  me.  There  is  every- 
 thing suited  to  meet  the  feelings  of  those  at  home,  as  well  as 
 those  abroad.  But  how  beautifully  do  you  put  the  duty  of 
 preaching  the  Gospel,  without  an  undue  respect  to  minor 
 points.  That  at  all  events  is  approved  in  heaven.  What 
 you  say  also  about  discipline  is  good 
 
 "  My  whole  soul  is  delighted  with  your  diversified  addresses. 
 Think  how  important  your  life  may  be,  if  you  live  to  see 
 them  all  carried  into  effect !  I  say  then  be  wise  and  temperate 
 as  well  as  active,  and  may  God  be  ever  with  you!" 
 
 To  the  Same. 
 
 "  My  beloved  and  honoured  Brother,  "  Sept.  26,  1835. 
 
 "  I  have  always  thought  that  the  highly  applauded 
 account  of  the  primitive  Churches  uttering  their  Amens  like 
 thunder  was  an  exceedingly  bad  symptom.  Who  that  felt  as 
 he  ought  would  utter  such  an  Amen  at  the  close  of  the  pub- 
 lican's prayer  ?  My  distinction  is  this.  What  is  offered  in 
 prayer  for  our  own  souls  should  be  deep  and  tender  ;  what  is 
 offered  for  the  world  at  large,  may  be  loud  and  ardent; 
 as  may  the  Amens  which  commend  God  to  men.  I  was  once 
 in  a  Church  where  there  were  several  persons  who  quite  dis- 
 gusted me  with  their  clamorous,  bold,  and  sharply  accented 
 Amens.  Such  were  not  the  prophet  Jeremiah's,  when  God 
 heard  '  his  breathing  and  his  cry.' 
 
 "  I  have  been  working  doable  tides  at  Cambridge  for  seven 
 weeks,  and  at  Brighton  one.  Through  mercy,  I  am,  for  Minis- 
 terial service,  stronger  than  I  have  been  at  any  time  these 
 thirty  years.     But  I  am  looking  for  my  dismission  daily,  at 
 
JET.  75.]  Ki:v.  OHABLBfi   simf.oX. 
 
 the  appointed  hour.     Till  then,  1  hope  to  work  according  to 
 my  ability  with  seal  and  lore.     My  Church  is  made  one  of 
 
 the  most  beautiful  in  the  Diocese It  holds  300  more 
 
 than  it  did  ;    and   the   poor   have  the   best   accommodation 
 throughout. 
 
 €C  Prudence  to  a  person  of  warm  temperament  is  an  act  of 
 great  self-denial,  and  the  rather,  because  conscience  takes  part 
 
 with  our  great  adversary,  ami  says,  '  Sou  might  do  up 
 But  here  is  my  line  of  distinction  :  what  is  done  lor  tear  of 
 injuring  self  is  wrong  ;  what  is  done  tor  the  hotter  B<  rving  of 
 God  and  for  immortal  souls  is  good.  Over-exertion  is  repaid 
 to  us  by  self-gratulation  :  prudential  care  is,  in  an  energetic 
 mind,  accompanied  with  an  erroneous  kind  of  self-condem- 
 nation. But  if  conscience  tells  us  that  we  consult  the  benefit 
 of  immortal  souls  and  the  best  service  of  God,  we  shall  doubt- 
 less be  approved  by  God  as  much  for  not  going  to  fight  with 
 beasts  at  Ephesus,  as  for  running  into  their  jaws.  This 
 opinion  of  mine,  I  think  is  sound  in  our  own  country,  and  I 
 am  sure  it  is  sound  in  India."  .... 
 
 To  J.  J.  Gurney,  Esq.  on  the  loss  of  his  Wife, 
 
 u  My  very  dear  Friend,  "  K.  C,  Camb..  Oct.  5,  1  835, 
 
 "The  sad  tidings  which  yesterday's  post  brought  me 
 afflicted  me  deeply  ;  and  though  my  public  engagements  pre- 
 vented me  from  dwelling  upon  the  event  as  I  could  have 
 wished,  it  forced  upon  my  mind  some  reflections  suited  to  the 
 occasion,  both  in  reference  to  yourself  and  to  the  dear  deceased. 
 Respecting  yourself,  particularly  as  now  a  second  time  visited 
 with  this  heavy  affliction,  1  consider  it  as  evincing  the  truth  of 
 those  words,  '  Whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  ehasteneth:'  and,  'If 
 any  branch  beareth  fruit,  he  purgeth  it  that  it  may  bring 
 forth  more  fruit.'  God  has  taught  you  to  realize  the  thought 
 of  his  superintending  Providence,  and  to  be  assured  that,  if 
 you  could  see  all  that  He  sees,  there  is  no  dispensation,  how- 
 ever afflictive,  which  is  not  both  'mercy  and  truth  ;'  'mercy,' 
 as  being  what  your  necessities  required  :  and  'truth/  as  en- 
 gaged for  you,  and  promised  to  you,  in  His  everlasting  Cove- 
 nant ;  and  consequently  as  a  blessing,  which  it'  you  saw  as 
 He  sees,  you  would  rather  have  desired  than  deprecated.  This 
 was  the  view  with  which  my  soul  was  comforted  in  what  I 
 thought  my  dying  hour,  and   which,  whilst  it  leaves   ample 
 
540  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1835. 
 
 scope  for  the  sorrows  of  natural  affection,  will  compose  the 
 mind  upon  the  whole,  and  enable  you  to  say,  as  the  bereaved 
 Shunammite,  'It  is  well.'  Apathy  is  no  part  of  religion. 
 We  are  permitted  to  sorrow,  only  not  as  those  that  are  without 
 hope.  There  is  a  medium  between  i  despising'  the  chastening 
 of  the  Lord  (or  being  unfeeling  under  it),  and  c  fainting'  when 
 we  are  rebuked  of  Him.  That  medium,  I  conceive,  is  ex- 
 pressed in  those  words,  *  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.' 
 And  my  prayer  to  God  for  you  is,  that  you  may  altogether  be 
 conformed  to  your  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour,  saying,  'The  cup 
 which  my  Father  hath  given  me,  shall  I  not  drink  it?'  ...  . 
 
 "  Still,  however,  such  a  bereavement  must  of  necessity  be 
 painful ;  and  I  greatly  admire  the  condescension  of  God  in 
 acknowledging  that  it  cannot  at  the  present  be  joyous,  but 
 grievous  :  but  afterwards  its  fruits  shall  be  both  profitable  and 
 peaceful,  which  it  shall  assuredly  be,  if  it  lead  you,  as  I  trust 
 it  will,  into  nearer  communion  with  your  God.  Let  it  not 
 then  discourage  you,  if  you  feel  it  'grievous.'  Religion  is  not 
 to  divest  us  of  our  natural  feelings,  but  to  regulate  them,  and 
 give  them  a  sanctifying  issue  :  and  I  trust  the  day  is  not  far 
 distant,  when  you  shall  add  your  testimony  to  that  of  David, 
 '  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  afflicted.' 
 
 "  Present  my  very  kind  regards  to  your  Sister,  and  believe 
 me  your  most  affectionate  friend  and  Brother,     "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  T.  Nottidge,  Ipswich. 
 
 "  My  most  beloved  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Camb.,  Oct.  29, 1 835. 
 "  I  have  for  some  time  past  been  reproaching  myself 
 for  not  answering  your  last  letter  ;  but  as  it  did  not  call  for 
 any  answer,  I  have  delayed  to  write,  till  I  should  have  some- 
 what to  say  and  to  communicate.  1  am  grieved  that  you 
 should  be  so  low  in  your  mind.  But  I  will  tell  you  how 
 I  habitually  view  the  diversified  dispensations  of  our  heavenly 
 Father  towards  His  children.  I  see  a  man  of  great  intelli- 
 gence and  skill  take  a  great  number  of  stones,  and  I  ask  him, 
 '  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  those  stones  V  The  answer 
 given  me  is,  '  Wait  and  see.'  I  then  behold  him  making  a 
 furnace  as  hot  as  ever  Nebuchadnezzar's  was,  both  under  the 
 stones  and  above  them,  and  I  ask,  '  What  is  that  for  V  The 
 answer  as  before  is,  '  Wait  and  see.'  By-and-by  I  see  a  caldron 
 filled  with  liquid  extracted  from   these  stones  ;  and   I  ask, 
 
JET.   75.]  RBT.  CHARLES  SIMEON.  J  1  1 
 
 '  What  in  nil  the  world  have  you  goi  here  V  Tin-  same  answer  i  • 
 made  me  again,    In  my  cogitations.  1  am  almost  ready  (<•  im- 
 pute folly  to  him,  for  taking  so  much  pains  about  nothing  at  alL 
 u  But  on  being  again  admitted   to  his  presence,  I  Bee  him 
 
 put  into  the  caldron  a  tube,  and  take  a  little  of  the  melted 
 product  out  of  it,  and  blow  it;  and  then  I  see  him  put  thai 
 little   blown    portion    into   a   furnace,  made  on  purpose  for 
 
 it,  and  blow  it  again,  and  repeat  that  process  five  or  six  :: 
 afterwards,  and  reduce  this  little  portion  of  melted  stuff  to  a 
 vast  globe  :  and  then  1  see  him  whirl  that  globe  round  with 
 such  velocity  as  was  calculated,  in  my  judgment,  to  Bcatter  it 
 in  ten  thousand  pieces  far  and  wide  :  but  behold,  he  only 
 brings  it  to  a  plane  ;  and  then,  with  a  gentle  stroke,  he 
 separates  it  from  the  tube,  and  leaves  it  to  become  cool  gra- 
 dually :  and  at  last  I  see  my  own  Church  adorned  with  it,  and 
 all  my  audience  protected  from  weather,  and  the  service  of 
 God  advanced,  and  God  glorified  :  and  beholding  all  this, 
 I  say,  That  man  knew  what  he  was  about  from  the  beginning; 
 and  his  final  object  was  in  his  mind  all  the  time  ;  and  I  will 
 neither  doubt  his  wisdom  in  future,  nor  be  impatient  to 
 unravel  all  his  counsels,  but  expect  assuredly  that  whether 
 I  understand  the  process  or  not,  I  shall  in  a  very  short  time 
 not  only  approve,  but  admire  every  one  of  his  proceedings  : 
 and  then,  as  the  improvement  of  it  all  I  say,  '  If  man's  ways  be 
 so  wise,  what  must  God's  be  ¥  Now  then  if  I  take  a  trip  to 
 Ipswich,  and  ascend  a  certain  hill,  and  see  a  certain  friend, 
 I  will  invite  him  to  come  to  this  glass-house  ;  and  if  he  ask, 
 What  can  I  learn  there  ?     I  will  say  to  him,  '  Come  and  see.' 
 
 "  Now  for  the  size  of  your  sphere.  I  see  you  in  such 
 a  little  sphere  as  Yelling,  and  1  ask  myself,  When  will  be  the 
 time  that  my  friend  and  brother  will  say,  I  have  completely 
 filled  this  sphere  1  Will  it  be  next  month,  or  next  year,  or 
 the  year  after  ?  1  am  afraid  that,  if  his  sphere  be  ever  so 
 small,  there  will  be  the  same  complaint  as  at  Ipswich,  with 
 this  additional  grievance,  that,  as  there  was  a  physical  impos- 
 sibility for  you  to  fill  the  one,  and  in  appearance  a  possibility 
 of  filling  the  other,  your  self-reproach  at  the  smaller  sphere 
 will  be  the  more  bitter.  Did  you  never  hear  of  its  being  once 
 said  of  a  woman,  '  She  hath  done  what  she  could  V  Let  that 
 same  testimony,  even  with  considerable  abatement,  comfort  us 
 in  the  midst  of  all  our  short  comings  and  defects.  Ever, 
 ever  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
542  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1835. 
 
 To  Miss  M.  E. 
 
 «  My  beloved  M.,  u  Nov.  27,  1835. 
 
 "  In  your  letter  of  this  morning  you  express  a  fear 
 that  you  may  love  your  dear  Mother  or  a  friend  too  much  ; 
 and  I  am  anxious  to  correct  that  idea  without  loss  of  time ; 
 first,  because  it  is  a  sourse  of  disquiet  to  the  conscience,  and 
 next,  because  it  is  an  error  which  almost  universally  prevails 
 in  the  Church  of  God.  That  we  may  show  our  love  improperly, 
 I  readily  grant ;  but  that  we  can  love  one  another  too  much, 
 I  utterly  deny,  provided  only  it  be  in  subserviency  to  the  love 
 of  God.  I  think  I  have  explained  to  you  that  word  fervently 
 ('  see  that  ye  love  one  another  with  a  pure  heart  fervently') :  its 
 precise  meaning  is  intensely.  No  two  words  in  any  two  lan- 
 guages more  exactly  agree  than  l  intensely'  does  with  the 
 original.  If  then  our  love  be  with  a  pure  heart,  this  alone 
 were  sufficient  to  establish  the  point.  But  I  am  anxious  to 
 convey  to  you  more  fully  my  views  of  this  matter,  because  as 
 God  himself  is  love,  I  think  that  the  more  intensely  I  love 
 those  who  are  beloved  of  Him,  the  more  I  think  I  resemble 
 Him.  The  proper  model  of  our  love  to  each  other  is  Christ's 
 love  to  us.  If  you  will  not  fall  short  of  that,  I  have  no  fear 
 of  your  exceeding  it.  We  are  required  to  lay  down  our  lives 
 for  the  brethren.  We  shall  not  readily  exceed  that.  The 
 union  that  should  subsist  between  the  saints  should  resemble, 
 as  far  as  possible,  the  love  that  subsists  between  God  the  Father 
 and  His  Son  Jesus  Christ.  How  then  can  we  fear  excess  ? 
 But  see  it  in  operation.  We  read  of  those  who  would  have 
 '  plucked  out  their  own  eyes,'  and  given  them  to  the  Apostle  ; 
 yea,  and  who  even  '  laid  down  their  own  necks'  for  the 
 Apostle.  Did  Priscilla  or  Aquila  err  in  this  1  or  was  Epaphro- 
 ditus  carried  to  excess,  when  he  i  disregarded  his  own  life,'  to 
 supply  the  lack  of  the  service  of  others  towards  the  Apostle  1 
 What  shall  we  say  then  of  the  Apostle  himself,  who  counted 
 the  pouring  out  of  his  heart's  blood,  like  a  libation  upon  the 
 sacrifice  of  his  people's  faith,  a  ground  of  joy  and  a  subject  for 
 congratulation ']  But  here  an  Apostle  was  in  one  case  the 
 object,  and  in  the  other  case  the  subject,  of  this  love  ;  and 
 therefore  we  can  scarcely  hope  for  such  attainments  as  theirs. 
 Then  let  us  come  to  one  more  like  ourselves,  Jonathan,  of 
 whom  David  says,  •'  Thy  love  to  me  was  wonderful,  passing 
 the  love  of  women.'      Now  whether  we  understand  this  of 
 
JET.   75.]  KKV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  543 
 
 woman's  love  to  man,  or,  as  I  understand  it,  of  man's  love  to 
 woman,  (for  I  have  no  conception  of  woman's  love  surpassing, 
 
 or  even  equalling,  man's  to  woman),  it  is  spoken  not  with 
 blame  but  with  commendation  ;  and  I  would  not  that  I,  or  any 
 one  whom  I  love,  should  tail  short  of  that.  '  He  loved  David,' 
 we  are  told,  '  as  he  loved  his  own  soul  ;'  and  we  cannot  easily 
 go  beyond  that ;  yet  is  that  the  proper  measure  for  bfrii  //'/. 
 
 "  Perhaps  you  will  say,  My  grief  is,  that  my  love  generates 
 disquietude  when  those  who  are  dear  to  mc  are  ill;  and  this 
 is  an  evidence  that  my  love  is  idolatrous,  and  not  truly  Chris- 
 tian. Then  what  will  you  say  to  Paul,  who  confesses,  '  he  had 
 no  rest  in  his  Spirit  because  he  found  not  Titus  his  brother]' 
 Christianity  does  not  encourage  apathy  :  it  is  to  regulate,  not 
 to  eradicate,  our  affections.  It  admits  of  their  full  operation, 
 but  tempers  them  as  to  their  measure,  and  sanctifies  them  to 
 the  Lord.  I  have  often  been  comforted  by  knowing,  that 
 Lazarus  and  his  sisters  were  peculiarly  beloved  of  their  Lord, 
 and  that  John  was  an  object  of  His  more  than  ordinary  attach- 
 ment: and  from  hence  you  will  see,  that  if  I  have  written  tlii- 
 for  your  instruction,  I  have  had  an  eye  also  to  my  own  vindi- 
 cation, if  I  should  appear  to  err  in  the  discharge  of  the  most 
 delightful  of  all  duties 
 
 "  But  I  will  not  delay  this,  that  I  may  shew  at  least,  that 
 if  love  be  a  crime,  there  are  few  more  guilty  than  your  Friend, 
 
 "0.  Simkon.'' 
 
 "  Let  me  hear  soon  how  your  dear  Mama  is ;  and  be  sure 
 you  do  not  love  her  too  well :  and  tell  her  that  I  thus  put 
 you  on  your  guard." 
 
 To  the  Same. 
 
 "  My  beloved  M.,  "  K.  C,  Dec.  7,  1835. 
 
 "  Let  me  touch  again  upon  the  subject  of  my  last 
 letter.  You  do  not  sufficiently  consider,  that  all  our  experience 
 here  is  of  a  mixed  kind.  We  are  to  '  rejoice  with  trembling.' 
 Now  if  you  l  rejoiced,'  you  would  say  I  do  not  '  tremble '  as  I 
 ought  :  and  if  you  '  trembled,'  you  would  say,  I  do  not  '  rejoice' 
 as  I  ought.  But  it  is  in  the  eternal  world  alone  that  the  two 
 are,  or  ought  to  be,  quite  separate.  Paul  was  '  sorrowful,  yet 
 always  rejoicing ;'  and  devout  men  made  great  lamentation 
 over  Stephen.  Now  I  am  afraid  Paul  was  either  Legal  or 
 Antinomian,  but  which  I  do  not  know.     Be  sure  he  do  not 
 
044  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1835. 
 
 lead  you  to  combine  the  two  feelings;  and  be  sure  you  never 
 love  anybody,  no,  not  your  dear  Mother  (and  tell  her  I  say  it), 
 so  as  to  make  any  great  lamentation  about  her  when  she  is 
 taken  from  you.  I  had  a  friend  who  was  kicked  by  a  horse, 
 and  had  his  leg  nearly  broken  :  and  he  was  sure  he  was  not 
 in  a  proper  state  before  God  ;  1st,  because  he  felt  it ;  and  -dly, 
 because  he  could  not  run  as  expeditiously  upon  the  Lord's 
 errands  as  he  was  wont.  Don't  you  think  he  was  right  1  He 
 ought  not  to  have  had  human  feelings  in  exercise,  or  to  have 
 suffered  even  a  broken  leg  to  impede  him  in  the  discharge  of 
 his  duty.  If  you  should  ever  meet  with  a  person  so  circum- 
 stanced, pray  deliver  to  him  my  judgment ;  and  be  sure  to 
 tell  him  at  the  same  time,  that  you  know  a  lady  who  quite 
 concurs  in  it. 
 
 "  But  why  do  I  thus  dwell  on  this  point?  I  do  it  not  to 
 lessen  your  watchfulness  or  diminish  in  any  respect  your 
 humiliation  before  God,  (for  it  is  not  possible  to  exceed,  either 
 in  watchfulness  or  humiliation,)  but  to  bring  your  mind  to 
 that  holy  liberty,  into  which  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  all  his 
 children  should  be  brought  (and  a  c  glorious  liberty '  it  is),  and 
 that  '  the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding  may 
 keep  (keep  as  in  a  garrison)  both  your  heart  and  mind :'  your 
 understanding  and  your  affections,  or  your  feelings,  being  in 
 perfect  harmony  on  this  all-important  subject.  This  is  what 
 our  blessed  Lord  calls  '  mij  peace;'  and  he  would  give  it,  not 
 in  a  niggardly  way  as  the  world  giveth,  but  with  all  the  pro- 
 fusion of  unbounded  love.  And  if  any  light,  which  God  may 
 enable  me  to  throw  upon  the  subject,  be  the  means  of  clearing 
 away  your  mists,  and  of  bringing  you  to  '  the  perfect  day,' 
 need  I  say  what  joy  it  will  afford  me  1  or  with  what  gratitude 
 I  shall  return  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  such  an  honour 
 conferred  on  myself,  and  such  a  blessing  conferred  on  you? 
 My  beloved  ML,  -76  souls  were  given  to  Paul,  and  not  a  hair 
 of  the  head  of  any  one  of  them  was  suffered  to  perish.  Is  not 
 this  an  encouragement  to  us,  to  remember  each  other  before 
 the  Lord  I  It  is  a  blessed  privilege  to  be  permitted  to  bring 
 each  other  into  His  presence,  and  to  make  our  requests  known 
 to  Him  in  behalf  of  each  other.  Let  us  abound  in  this  holy 
 exercise,  yea.  abound  in  it  more  and  more.  Did  you  never 
 find  that  you  could  pray  for  another,  when  you  could  not  pray 
 for  yourself;  and  that  your  coming  for  another  has  led  to, 
 and  facilitated,  an  access  for  yourself  ]    I  could  tell  you,  that 
 
J3T.  76.]  RET,    OHARLH   SIMEON.  540 
 
 a  door  opened  for  you  ha*  often,  and  I  hope  wiil   jei  often 
 open  it  for  your  most  loving  Friend,  "  C.  Sim: 
 
 "  Your  letter  arrived  yesterday,  Dec.  6. 
 
 "P.S.  I  get  this  franked,  merely  that  you  may  not  be 
 frightened  at  my  handwriting.  But  do  not  you  follow  mj 
 example  in  this  respect,  till  I  give  you  some  reason  t<<  think 
 that  your  autograph  is  unwelcome.  Kindest  love  to  yonr  deal 
 Mama,  and  to  your  Sisters." 
 
 CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
 
 1830. 
 To  Dr.  Ring,  on  enduring  affliction. 
 
 "  My  dear  Friend.  "  K.  C,  Feb.  16,  1836. 
 
 "  I  thank  God  who  in  His  tender  mercy  has  restored 
 you  to  health,  both  of  body  and  mind.  In  all  cases  «•{*  afflic- 
 tion it  is  my  habit  to  ask,  '  Whence  come  you  .;  and  whither 
 
 go  you  V  And  the  answer  I  invariably  receive,  speedily  and 
 effectually  composes  my  mind  :  'I  come  from  your  Father,  t<» 
 bring  you  into  closer  communion  with  Him.  and  richer  know- 
 ledge of  llim,  and  more  entire  conformity  to  !iis  image.'  I 
 apprehend  this  had  been  Paul's  habit,  when  in  the  midst  of 
 such  afflictions,  as  no  other  man  ever  sustained  for  so  long  a 
 time,  he  cried  in  reference  to  them  all,  evdoKtJ  €v$ok<29  2  Cor. 
 xii.  10;  see  James  i.  '2.  I  do  not  act  thus  in  reference  to  the 
 afflictions  of  my  friends.  There  I  would  '  weep  with  those 
 that  weep.'  But  my  sympathy  relates  to  the  present  only  ; 
 whilst  faith  and  hope  carry  me  on  to  the  future,  and  enable 
 me  with  a  degree  of  comfort  to  anticipate  '  the  end/  James  v.  1 1. 
 It  has  been  thus  as  it  respects  you.  First  I  have  said,  where 
 there  is  so  much  physical  excitement,  I  do  not  wonder  that 
 there  should  be  some  physical  depression.  Perhaps  too,  God 
 may  have  sent  the  latter  to  reprove  and  correct  the  former. 
 And  I  doubt  not  but  that  the  effect  will  be  to  make  the  future 
 elevation  of  your  mind  more  pure  and  spiritual.  Your  reli- 
 gion has  always  been  characterized  by  life.  It  may  henceforth 
 be  of  a  deeper  and  more  sombre  character,  like  that  in  heaven, 
 where  they  all  prostrate  themselves  with  deepest  self-abase - 
 
 N    N 
 
546  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 ment,  even  whilst  they  sing  their  loudest  songs.  The  finest 
 melodies  that  were  ever  made  have  not  only  admitted  of 
 touches  of  the  bass,  or  double  bass,  but  have  by  means  of  them 
 been  rendered  incomparably  more  sublime.  And  I  trust  your 
 melodies  will,  by  means  of  your  late  afflictions,  become  more 
 attuned  to  the  melodies  of  heaven. 
 
 "  It  is  indeed  most  delightful  to  me  to  hear  of  the  progress 
 of  the  Gospel  in  Reading ;  and  the  offer  of  a  pulpit  there  to 
 advocate  the  Jewish  cause  made  me  almost  leap  half-way  to 
 accept  it.  But  with  all  foreign  service  I  have  done.  I  am 
 now  only  a  poor  pensioner-soldier,  wearing  the  King's  uniform, 
 and  just  twice  a-week  attending  the  parade,  and  discharging 
 the  domestic  exercise  that  has  been  assigned  me. 
 
 "  Most  truly  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 To  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Gurney,  on  the  purchase  of  Advowsons. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  u  March  31,  1836. 
 
 "  It  is  a  duty  which  I  owe  to  you,  and  to  Almighty 
 God,  to  inform  you  that  the  measure  which  you  have  adopted 
 has  greatly  interested  many  persons  and  brought  me  consider- 
 able aid ;  insomuch  that  I  revoke  the  paragraph  in  my  letter, 
 — '  I  must  take  care  that  I  do  not  go  to  gaol.'  I  feel  that  I 
 must  of  necessity  have  many  irons  in  the  fire  at  once,  and 
 many  engagements  on  hand  at  once ;  but  the  aid  your  letter 
 has  gained  me,  (and  I  expect  will  gain  me,)  says  to  me  as  from 
 God  Himself,  '  Go  on  ;'  and  Go  on  (d.v.)  I  will. 
 
 "  I  am  glad  you  did  not  ask  my  leave  to  print  my  letter ;  for 
 I  could  not  have  consented  to  it.  Ostentation  I  utterly  abhor  ; 
 nor  could  I  expect  the  blessing  of  God  upon  me,  if  I  were  guilty 
 of  it.  But  your  unauthorized  expose  of  my  plans  has  called 
 forth  the  liberality  of  so  many,  and  the  goodwill  of  so  many, 
 that  I  shall  have  no  fear  of  the  religious  public  suffering  me  to 
 go  to  gaol  in  such  a  cause  as  this.  You  have  made  me  as  it 
 were  a  centre  of  union  in  this  glorious  cause  ;  and  have  thus 
 shewn  me  tnat  if  only  I  act  with  simplicity  to  God,  and  in 
 humble  dependence  upon  Him,  I  may  yet  in  a  prudent  way 
 and  with  moderation  advance,  and  extend  my  efforts  in  full 
 (not  stinted)  proportion,  as  my  means  of  advancement  are  in- 
 creased. The  way  in  which  I  had  argued  is  this  :  If  I  ex- 
 ceed my  means,  and  need  to  be  rescued  from  difficulty,  religious 
 persons  will  say,  '  What  business  had  he  to  exceed  his  means  1 
 
j&  76.]  rev.  GHAEun  sim!  547 
 
 we  may  be  called  upon  for  all  manner  of  follies  and  esctraw 
 g&Acies,  if  we  interpose  in  this  oaee:  be  most  get  out  of  bn 
 difficultiesaa  he  can.1  And  this  1  judged  bo  be  dishonourable 
 to  God  in  every  new.  Bui  after  the  encouragement  1  hare 
 received  through  your  instrumentality,  I  feel  thai  thereligioui 
 friends,  whether  they  approve  of  my  prudential  j't<ir.<  or  not) 
 will  approve  of  a  holy  and  well-tempered  :<<//.  when  i  call 
 to  the  exercise  of  it  is  bo  clear.  . .  '  Lei  feoi  your  good  be  evil 
 spoken  of,'  seems  quite  in  point  as  it  respects  me.  My  com- 
 munications have  been  private  ;  and  it  is  with  rehictanoe  thai 
 even  in  private  I  mention  what  has  a  tendency  to  exalt  my- 
 self. But /acts  must  be  sometimes  declared  zs  ground*  for  the 
 procedure  ofothi  rs." 
 
 To  the  Rev,  Mr.  I ,  on  the  same  subject. 
 
 "  My  dear  Sir,  "  K.  C.,  Camb.,  Aug.  8,  1  s.V,. 
 
 "  You  may  well  inquire  why  1  never  answered  your 
 
 kind  letter:  I  will  tell  you.  The  same  post  brought  me  the 
 paper  in  which  your  advertisement  was  contained  ;  so  that  the 
 
 die  was  cast,  and  1  had  no  power,  except  in  a  way  o['  direct 
 prohibition,  to  alter  it.  When  my  letter  to  a  friend  in  England 
 was  printed,  it  was  done  without  my  concurrence.     Bad  1  been 
 
 consulted,  I  would  have  forbidden  the  printing  of  if  :  but  God 
 overruled  it  for  wonderful  good. 
 
 "  To  this  hour  I  have  rather  been  passive  than  active  in  the 
 whole  matter.  At  the  commencement  1  ma.de  two  applici  tions 
 for  help,  and  failed  in  both  ;  and  then  I  determined  to  content 
 myself  with  exerting  my  own  very  limited  and  slender  powers, 
 so  far  as  they  might  be  available,  for  this  great  work.  1  have 
 not  to  learn  at  this  day  Vwc  danger  o(  self  becoming  an  active 
 principle,  where  love  to  God  and  man  is  thought  even  by  our- 
 selves to  be  our  only  motive  ;  but  this  cannot  operate  when  we 
 stand  still  and  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord  ;  and  the  more 
 ardent  our  wishes  are,  the  more  this  line  oi'  conduct  approves 
 itself  to  my  mind.  Had  I  written  to  you,  1  should  have  frit 
 as  if  I  were  touching  the  ark.  1  therefore  waited  in  silence  to 
 see  what  should  be  the  issue  oi'  the  steps  you  had  taken,  that 
 so  the  hand  of  God  in  it  might  the  more  clearly  appear;  noi 
 the  smallest  particle  of  your  success  being  by  any  possibility  to 
 be  ascribed  to  any  thing  written  to  you  by  me.  This  was  my 
 main  inducement  to  keep  silence  :  but  another  motive  was  to 
 guard  against  any  recurrence  of  what  had  recently  taken  place 
 
848  MEMOIRS    OF   TIIE  [1836. 
 
 in  England.  To  persons  who  had  kindly  and  liberally  aided  me 
 with  their  contributions,  I  had  written  letters  of  a  confidential 
 nature  relative  to  my  hopes  and  prospects ;  and  behold,  the 
 editor  of  some  paper,  or  periodical  publication,  got  access  to 
 some  of  my  letters  (how  I  know  not ;  but  it  was  a  grievous  act 
 of  treachery  in  those  who  delivered  them  up  to  him)  •  and 
 then  put  together  a  number  of  extracts  from  them,  and  pub- 
 lished them  as  one  continuous  letter  from  me — to  the  grief  of 
 all  my  friends,  who  knew  not  how  to  account  for  such  a  medley 
 of  injudicious  matter  being  sent  forth  into  the  world  under  my 
 name.  I  believe  neither  the  editor  nor  my  treacherous  cor- 
 respondents designed  to  do  me  any  ill ;  but  they  took  the  best 
 method  imaginable  to  defeat  my  plans  ;  and  from  that  time 
 I  have  been  careful  to  restrain  my  pen  from  writing  anything 
 more  than  a  plain  letter  of  thanks,  except  to  those  whom 
 I  knew,  and  could  fully  trust.  Had  I  written  to  you,  I  must 
 either  have  spoken  in  a  strain  of  cold  indifference,  or  have 
 opened  my  heart  with  my  wonted  ardour.  The  former  would 
 have  been  quite  foreign  to  my  feelings,  and  the  latter  was, 
 under  existing  circumstances,  contrary  to  my  judgment ; 
 therefore  I  adopted  the  painful  alternative  of  waiting,  till 
 I  should  have  some  further  communication  from  you.  But 
 now  I  feel  no  restraint ;  and  if  what  I  write  be  made  known 
 ever  so  far,  I  shall  at  least  have  the  pleasure  of  counteracting 
 the  evil  impression  made  on  the  public  by  the  conduct  of  my 
 treacherous  friends,  and  the  injudicious — not  to  say  un- 
 righteous— editor.  The  printed  letter  that  has  been  circulated 
 far  and  wide  (a  copy  of  which  I  now  send  you),  fully  makes 
 known  my  general  object.  And  through  the  goodness  of  God, 
 it  has  brought  me  aid  to  a  very  great  extent.  By  recent 
 donations  I  am  enabled  to  make  some  further  efforts  ;  and  the 
 blessed  tidings  which  your  letter  conveys  of  aid  from  Dublin, 
 determines  me  to  advance  to  the  uttermost  extent  that  com- 
 mon prudence  will  admit.  The  object  is  of  incalculable  im- 
 portance. The  securing  of  a  faithful  Ministry  in  influential 
 places  would  justify  any  outlay  of  money  that  could  be  ex- 
 pended on  it ;  and  if  I  were  able  to  effect  it  by  any  funds  of 
 my  own,  they  would  be  most  gladly  supplied  for  the  attain- 
 ment of  so  great  an  end.  If  our  blessed  Lord  came  down  from 
 heaven,  and  died  upon  the  Cross  for  the  salvation  of  immortal 
 souls — sure  I  am,  that  nothing  which  we  can  do  for  the  pro- 
 motion of  His  glory  and   of  man's  salvation   can  be  justly 
 
JET.  70.]  ri-:v.  CHAELB8   SIMEON.  540 
 
 deemed  superfluous  or  inexpedient.  Who  that  sees  what  God 
 has  enabled  me  to  accomplish,  in  adding  these  lour  placet  to 
 what  I  had  already  attained,  will  say  that  my  efforts  hare  been 
 in  vain  ?  Some  have  thought  that  the  expenditure  for  two  or 
 three  of  the  places  has  been  excessive  ;  but  I  have  proof  thai 
 it  has  been  very  little  beyond  what  was  tendered  by  others, 
 And  there  is  this  difference  between  myself  and  others:  they 
 purchase  income — I  purchase  spheres,  wherein  the  prosperity 
 of  the  Established  Church,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  blessed 
 Lord,  may  be  advanced  ;  and  not  for  a  season  only,  but  if  it 
 please  God,  in  perpetuity  also.  It  has  been  suggested  to  me, 
 that  it  would  be  better  for  me  to  make  a  separate  trust  for 
 these  ;  but  this  proposal  arises  from  an  apprehension  that  some 
 one  of  my  trustees  may  prove  unfaithful  in  the  discharge  of 
 his  duty.  But  if  one  unfaithful  man  be  found  amongst  five, 
 what  shall  I  do  in  doubling  my  trust,  but  double  my  risk 
 also  ?  The  greatness  of  their  trust,  whilst  it  augments  their 
 responsibility,  will,  I  hope,  augment  also  their  vigilance,  that 
 their  conscientious  fidelity  may  approve  itself  to  all.  You  are 
 at  liberty  to  use  this  letter  as  your  own  judgment  shall  dictate; 
 and  pray  return  my  most  cordial  thanks  to  all  the  contributors. 
 I  am,  my  dear  Sir, 
 
 "  Your  most  affectionate  and  much  indebted  Brother  in  the 
 Lord,  "  Chas.  Simeon." 
 
 To  a  Lady,  on  attending  her  Mother  in  her  last  illness. 
 
 "  My  dear  Madam,  "  K.  C,  June  13,  1830. 
 
 "  It  is  with  no  little  affection  that  I  bear in 
 
 my  remembrance ;  and  I  should  delight  to  open  and  unfold  to 
 her  in  her  present  affliction  all  those  sources  of  consolation, 
 which  I  myself  two  years  ago  found  so  effectual  for  my  own 
 support.  But  in  the  present  state  of  my  mind  I  am  scarcely 
 equal  to  it.  I  am  just  setting  off  upon  a  long,  long  journey 
 of  about  500  miles  to  visit  some  of  my  Churches,  and  am  quite 
 oppressed  as  it  were  with  a  variety  of  matters.  In  less  than  an 
 hour  I  set  off;  and  on  such  a  sacred  subject  as  that  of  heavenly 
 consolation  I  need  a  collectedness  and  a  tenderness  of  mind.  I 
 cannot  bear  to  utter  truths  without  feeling  them  deeply  in  my 
 own  soul.  They  reproach  me  as  I  utter  them,  and  I  cannot 
 expect  the  blessing  of  God  upon  them.  But  one  thing  I  can 
 say  without  much  self-reproach ;  viz.  that  we  are  in  the  hands 
 
550  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 of  a  Father,  who  is  at  this  moment  doing  for  us  precisely  the 
 thing  which  we  ourselves  should  ask  at  His  hands,  if  we  knew, 
 as  He  does,  what  is  best  for  us.  Hence,  though  permitted  to 
 ask  of  Him  the  things  which  are  accounted  good,  we  have  no 
 solicitude  about  events,  because  we  are  sure  that  if  we  have 
 not  the  very  thing  we  asked,  we  shall  have  that  which  will 
 eventually  be  better  for  us.  I  can  scarcely  tell  you  what  peace 
 and  tranquillity  have  issued  from  this  thought,  at  the  time 
 when  it  was  supposed  by  every  one  around  me  that  I  was 
 
 dying ;  and  I  commend  it  to  dear  ,  as  that  which  her 
 
 situation  peculiarly  requires.  All  the  wonders  of  redeeming 
 love  have  long  been  her  meditation  day  and  night.  The  con- 
 templation of  these  is  equally  delightful  whether  in  health  or 
 sickness,  life  or  death ;  but  the  thought  I  have  suggested  is 
 called  for  on  this  particular  occasion,  both  as  a  personal  and 
 domestic  solace,  when  a  darkness  as  it  were  is  encompassing 
 us,  and  a  painful  uncertainty  is  hanging  over  us  in  relation  to 
 coming  events.  My  friend  Mr.  Thomason  in  his  dying  hour 
 said,  l  There  is  a  dark  long  vista,  but  there  is  light  at  the  end.' 
 His  Mother  being  reminded  of  that  in  her  last  hour  replied, 
 1  No,  it  is  light  to  me  all  the  way.'     This  is  what  I  wish  for 
 
 my  dear  friend at  this  time  :  though  in  my  mind  all  the 
 
 concerns  of  the  present  moment  are  swallowed  up  in  eternity. 
 I  stamp  on  the  Rock  of  my  salvation,  and  never  find  it  shake 
 under  me ;  and  whilst  this  is  the  case,  I  never  feel  anxious 
 about  any  little  blast  that  may  blow  around  me. 
 
 "  Pray  present  my  truly  Christian  regards  to ,  whom 
 
 I  hope  to  bear  in  special  remembrance  at  the  throne  of  grace ; 
 and  believe  me,  my  dear  Madam, 
 
 "  Your  most  affectionate  and  sympathizing  Friend, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
 Extracts  from  various  Letters  to  a  Friend,  'recounting  the 
 incidents  of  his  last  tour. 
 
 "  My  dear ,  "  Cheltenham,  July  1,  1836. 
 
 "  Wonderful  is  the  goodness  of  God  towards  me. 
 The  gout  which  menaced  me,  and  which  humanly  speaking 
 could  not  fail  of  confining  me  for  weeks,  has  left  me,  and  I 
 am  now  as  strong  as  usual.  My  efforts  indeed  are  rather  be- 
 yond my  strength ;  but  I  am  cautious,  and  have  been  sitting 
 alone  all  the  morning,  and  am  now  prepared   for  renewed 
 
ML  76.]  ki:v.  OHA&LU   simkon.  551 
 
 intercourse  with  friends,  who  aiv  shewing  me  all  imaginable 
 
 love."  .  .  . 
 
 u  Saturday  Morning,  Notwithstanding  my  exertions  bud 
 night,  I  am  quite  well  this  morning,  and  preparing  for  mv 
 work  at  Trinity  Church  to-morrow.  This  is  the  Church  in 
 which  Mr.  Thoma8on  laboured  ;  and  it  will  be  delightful  to 
 
 mo  to  stand  up  in  his  place Here  at  Cheltenham  1 
 
 have  almost  had  a  heaven  upon  earth.  r|  no  Churches  so  capa- 
 cious, and  so  filled  ;  the  Schools  bo  largo,  so  numerous,  bo  bene- 
 ficial; the  people  so  full  of  love;  the  Ministers  such  laborious 
 and  energetic  men  ;  and  God  himself  so  graciously  with  me  in 
 my  exertions  :  in  truth,  1  can  scarcely  conceive  any  higher 
 happiness  on  earth  than  1  am  now  privileged  to  enjoy."  .... 
 
 u  Thursday  Evening.  Hereford!  Hereford!  Hereford!  I 
 am  now  at  Mr.  Venn's  availing  myself  of  his  absence  on 
 ministerial  employment  to  write  to  my  dear  friend,  who  is  bo 
 kindly  interesting  herself  for  me.  It  is  indeed  a  pleasure  t«» 
 me  to  express  my  obligations  to  you,  and  to  your  Mother  who 
 so  kindly  unites  with  you  in  this  labour  of  love.  I  have  de- 
 sired not  to  see  friends  before  Sunday,  that  I  may  have  all  my 
 strength  for  labour,  so  far  as  shall  consist  with  prudence.  At 
 Cheltenham  it  was  almost  impossible  for  me  to  be  so  silent  as 
 I  could  wish ;  but  here  I  shall  feel  more  retired,  and  more  at 
 liberty  to  act  in  exact  accordance  with  my  judgment."  .... 
 
 "  Truly  at  Cheltenham  I  had  almost  a  heaven  upon 
 
 earth.  Here  also  I  am  most  happy  ;  and  now  quite  recovered 
 from  my  fatigue;  and  so  strong,  that  by  prefcrena  1  walk 
 upon  the  lawn  without  a  stick.  I  hear  from  Mr.  C.  that  I  am 
 appointed  to  preach  (before  the  University)  in  November.  1 
 was  quite  indifferent  about  it,  having  prepared  mv  Sermons 
 for  posterity  after  that  1  am  removed  from  the  earth.  At 
 Cambridge  they  will  be  heard  only  by  a  thousand  ;  but  I 
 hope,  when  I  am  gone  they  will  be  read  by  many  thousands, 
 and  prove  of  lasting  benefit  to  the  Church.  To  have  such  a 
 hope  as  this,  is  the  highest  honour  and  the  Bublimest  happi- 
 ness that  a  fallen  creature  can  enjoy."   .... 
 
 "  I  am  engaged  this  evening  to  meet  nearly  twenty  Clergy- 
 men ;  and  I  hope  God  will  enable  me  to  speak  something  for 
 their  good.  It  is  a  blessed  opportunity  for  advancing  the 
 honour  of  my  Lord,  and  the  welfare  o{  immortal  souls."  .... 
 
 "  Saturday.  There  were  thirty  in  all  at  tea  ;  and  at  the 
 exposition  and  prayer  about  twenty-live  others  ;  and  God  gra- 
 
55 2  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 ciously  helped  me  :  and  though  my  exertion  was  great,  I  trust 
 I  shall  be  able  to  preach  to-morrow  with  unabated  strength. 
 Truly  I  can  never  be  thankful  enough  to  God  for  bringing  me 
 hither."  .... 
 
 "  I  am,  notwithstanding  I  have  had  almost  a  heaven  upon 
 earth,  beginning  to  pant  for  home  again.  My  own  abode,  and 
 my  own  people,  are  after  all  dearer  to  me  than  all  others ;  and 
 I  look  for  restoration  to  them  with  joy." 
 
 "  Birmingham,  July  14,  1836. 
 ....  "I  had  yesterday  morning  the  most  profit- 
 able season  that  I  ever  had  for  about  three  hours,  with  three 
 of  the  most  influential  Clergymen  in  Birmingham,  so  far  as 
 I  could  render  it  profitable.  1  was  mercifully  assisted  both 
 in  body  and  mind ;  and  I  hope  that  Mr.  Marsh's  hands  were 
 considerably  strengthened.  With  this  exception,  I  do  not  find 
 Birmingham  at  all  equal  to  Cheltenham  or  Hereford  in  respect 
 of  comfort  or  usefulness.  As  for  Darlaston,  I  expect  but  little 
 there,  where  I  shall  be  choked  with  smoke.  Yet  I  think  I 
 shall  stay  over  Sunday  there,  if  by  any  means  I  may  confirm 
 
 Mr. 's  testimony  to  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord.    At  Lichfield 
 
 I  expect  much  comfort.  I  feel  that  I  am  too  much  influenced 
 by  human  affections  ;  and  that  I  can  more  freely  and  fully 
 exercise  holy  affections,  when  natural  affections  open  a  free 
 scope  for  them.  I  wish  it  were  not  so,  but  that  I  could  put 
 forth  all  my  powers  most  when  they  are  most  needed." 
 
 "  Darley,  July  29,  1836. 
 "  Yesterday  I  packed  off  ten  letters,  and  now  find 
 myself  at  liberty  to  write  a  few  lines  to  the  kind  friend  that  is 
 taking  so  much  trouble  for  me.  This  day  week,  and  I  shall, 
 I  hope,  be  getting  every  hour  nearer  and  nearer  to  my  dear 
 people,  and  my  blessed  home.  I  am  almost  counting  the  hours 
 till  I  shall  reach  my  sweet  abode.  But  from  the  first  day  I 
 set  off  to  the  present  hour  I  have  been  as  highly  favoured.as  a 
 mortal  and  sinful  being  can  well  be.  I  have  no  conception  of 
 greater  happiness  on  earth,  than  mine  has  been  without  inter- 
 mission, except  by  more  intimate  communion  with  God.  With 
 that  single  exception,  I  doubt  if  there  have  been  on  the  face 
 of  the  whole  earth  a  happier  being  than  myself.  My  inter- 
 course from  the  moment  of  my  arrival  at  Cheltenham  has  been 
 with  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  and  every  one  of  them  striving 
 to  the  utmost  of  their  power  to  shew  me  kindness  for  the 
 
JET.   70.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON. 
 
 Lord's  sake.  Had  you  seen  my  meeting*  any  where,  and  my 
 partings  at  Hereford  or  Lichfield,  you  would  have  known  i 
 little  what  lore  is.  and  what  a  savour  Christian  communion 
 
 loaves  behind  it.  Besides,  when  I  have  soon  what  a  change 
 lias  been  wrought  in  the  people  of  1) ,  and  what  grati- 
 tude they  now  express  towards  me  for  withstanding  their  soli- 
 citations ;  and  what  a  glorious  place  of  worship   Mr.  Venn  has 
 
 made  by  the  alterations  oi  his  Church  ;  and  what  a  noble 
 (wonderfully  noble,  and  beautiful,  and  commodious)  Ohapel 
 
 Mr. 's  is  at  N :  with  the  sight  of  such  places  seeuivd 
 
 in  perpetuity  for  the  Lord,  I  must  be  the  most  brutish  of 
 mankind,  if  I  did  not  feel  the  most  lively  gratitude  to  my 
 heavenly  Benefactor. 
 
 ....  "I  know  that  this  will  comfort  you  and  your  dear 
 Mother,  and  therefore  1  avail  myself  of  a  leisure  half-hour,  to 
 communicate  it  to  you.  I  should  account  myself  basely  un- 
 grateful, if  I  did  not  find  pleasure  in  thus  expressing  my  regard 
 for  all  your  services,  and  all  your  kindness I  am  sum- 
 moned by  the  carriage  at  the  door,  and  the  ladies  that  accom- 
 pany me ;  and  with  joy  I  subscribe  myself,  your  very  affectionate 
 and  much-indebted  Friend,                                     "  C.  Simmon." 
 
 To  the  Ven.  Archdeacon  Hodson. 
 
 "  My  beloved  Friend,  "  August  8,  1836. 
 
 "  You  desired  me  to  write  to  you  when  I  should  be 
 restored  in  safety  to  my  beloved  home.  But  how  shall  I  de- 
 clare all  the  kindness  I  experienced  in  every  place,  or  the 
 comfort  I  enjoyed  in  communion  with  the  Lord's  people!  The 
 prosperity  of  Zion  especially  in  all  the  different  places  far  ex- 
 ceeded my  most  sanguine  expectation  :  and  the  thought  of  my 
 having  been  the  rod  in  the  hand  of  God,  by  whom  all  these 
 wonders  have  been  wrought,  completed  my  joy.  To  all  this 
 I  may  add,  the  hope  I  entertained  of  being  yet  further  acces- 
 sary to  the  production  of  similar  good  in  other  places,  gave  to 
 the  whole  a  richness  and  sweetness  which  no  words  can  ade- 
 quately express. 
 
 "  But  has  all  this  excited  any  measure  of  self-complacency 
 in  my  bosom  1  I  hope  not  more  than  was  felt  by  the  rod  of 
 Moses  :  but  of  self-loathing  and  self-abasement,  blended  with 
 an  admiration  of  the  divine  goodness,  I  hope  it  was  productive 
 in  a  considerable  degree;  and  this  variety  of  feeling,  resembling 
 
55i  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 the  different  rays  of  the  sun,  formed  in  my  soul  a  concentra- 
 tion of  that  joy  which  forms  the  blessedness  of  heaven.  In 
 adoration,  you  know,  the  sinner  is  in  his  place,  and  God  in 
 his  :  and  this  is  the  posture  in  which  I  contemplate  the  whole 
 of  my  journey  for  nearly  eight  weeks,  during  which  time  not 
 even  the  slightest  incident  occurred  to  damp  my  joy. 
 
 "  Yesterday  I  preached  to  a  Church  as  full  as  it  could  hold, 
 and  partook  of  the  Lord's  supper  in  concert  with  a  larger 
 number  than  has  been  convened  together,  on  such  an  occasion, 
 in  any  Church  in  Cambridge  since  the  place  existed  upon 
 earth.  Before  I  came  to  the  Living,  I  attended  once  at  Trinity 
 Church  to  hear  on  some  occasion  a  very  popular  preacher ; 
 and,  as  I  then  never  turned  my  back  upon  the  Lord's  supper, 
 I  staid  during  the  administration  of  it,  and  was  myself  one  of 
 three,  who,  besides  the  Parson  and  Clerk,  formed  the  whole 
 number  of  the  Communicants.  So  greatly  has  the  Church  of 
 England  been  injured  by  myself  and  my  associates. 
 
 "  Most  affectionately  yours,  "  C.  S." 
 
 To  Dr.  Ring. 
 
 "  My  dear  Brother,  "  K.  C,  Aug.  G,  183G. 
 
 "  I  shall  begin  to  fancy  myself  young  again,  when 
 I  receive  by  the  same  post  two  letters,  one  desiring  me  to  open 
 a  Church  at  Reading,  and  the  other  to  re-open  one  at  Bradford 
 in  Yorkshire.  But  I  happen  to  know  the  difference  between 
 37  and  77  ;  and  I  am  content  to  discharge,  as  God  shall  enable 
 me,  the  offices  pertaining  to  the  latter  age.     It  would  give  me 
 
 exquisite  pleasure  to  obey  your  summons I  bless  God 
 
 for  His  mercy  to  my  native  town,  or,  as  the  Scotch  call  it,  my 
 '  Calve-Kintry.'  It  is  a  real  joy  to  me  also  to  see  that  Church, 
 to  which  I  am  very  deeply  attached,  prospering  by  the  return 
 of  some  of  her  best  friends  to  her  Communion My  pro- 
 gress infinitely  exceeds  my  expectations.    The  bounty  of  pious 
 
 friends  encourages  me  to  proceed And  I  trust  that 
 
 God,  who  has  already  carried  me  on  so  far,  will  finally  bring 
 mc  through.  The  occasion  demands  it ; — immortal  souls  de- 
 mand it; — the  Established  Church  demands  it;  —  and  my  Lord 
 and  Saviour  demands  it  at  my  hands.  And  their  united  calls 
 I  will  endeavour  to  obey. 
 
 "  I  am,  my  dear  Friend,  with  most  unfeigned  gratitude  and 
 love,  ever  yours,  "  C.  Simeon." 
 
MT.  7C.]  RKV.    CHARLES    SIMEON. 
 
 To  the  Same, 
 
 "My  dear  Friend,  "  K.  0.,  Aug.  13,  1836. 
 
 "Truly  you  ask   a  willing  servant,      [f  I    dared,  I 
 
 should  be  off'  in  a  trice;  and  put  yes,  yes,  yes,  to  the  bottom 
 
 of  the  page,      lint  (that  is  a  hateful  word), 
 
 "1.   I  have  left  off  all  foreign  services. 
 
 "2.  I  have,  in  despite  of  the  above  statement,  engaged  in 
 three  or  four  weeks  to  open  a  Church,  built  by  my  friend  Mi. 
 Nottidge  at  Ipswich  at  his  own  sole  expense.  (N.B.  As  a 
 palliation  of  my  inconsistency,  let  me  say  that  lie  is  the  only 
 man  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  for  whom  I  would  have 
 done  it). 
 
 "  3.  Supposing  I  could  reconcile  the  two,  (which  at  this  dis- 
 tance of  time  I  might)  I  have  an  office  to  discharge  in  No- 
 vember, for  which  I  might  unfit  myself,  but  for  which  I  would 
 not  by  imprudence  unfit  myself  for  a  very  large  sum  of  money 
 — the  preaching  of  a  set  of  Sermons  before  the  University. 
 And  what  does  all  this  amount  to?  It  is  all  contained  in  a 
 short  word  which  it  is  not  easy  for  me  to  utter  to  one  whom  1 
 love;  but  which  I  am  sometimes  forced  to  utter  ;  and  which, 
 when  written  to  express  my  mind  on  this  occasion  is,  N o. 
 
 "  Your  very  affectionate  Brother  in   the  Lord, 
 
 "G.  Simeon." 
 
 "P.  S.  I  am  just  returned  from  a  long  journey  of  eight 
 weeks,  during  the  whole  of  which  time  the  physical  thermo- 
 meter has  been  almost  as  low  as  the  autumnal  standard,  hut 
 my  moral  and  mental  thermometer  never  lower  khan  Bum- 
 mer heat.  I  suppose,  that  scarcely  any  man  living  has  had 
 the  same  amount  of  happiness  for  the  same  time,  except  in 
 greater  nearness  to  the  Fountain  of  all  blessedness." 
 
 To  the  Ptev.  John  Venn,  on  Conversion.  "July  183G. 
 
 "In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  send  you  the 
 substance  of  some  observations,  which  I  made  to  a  party  who 
 had  been  invited  to  meet  us.  Many  of  them  being  young,  I 
 thought  it  of  importance  to  communicate  to  them  what  I 
 conceive  to  be  a  just  and  accurate  view  of  the  subject  of 
 conversion. 
 
 "In  Horn.  viii.  G,  it  is  stated,  after  the  Apostle's  manner, 
 in  broad  and  general  terms  :  i  They  that  are  after  the  flesh  do 
 mind  the   things  of  the   flesh  ;  and  they  that  are  after   the 
 
556  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 Spirit  the  things  of  the  Spirit/     This  passage  of  Scripture, 
 properly  explained,  contains  the  whole  matter.     But  it  is  not 
 always   correctly  understood  ;  or  rather  I  should   say,   it  is 
 very  generally  carried  too  far,   and  for  want  of  being  duly 
 qualified,  it  is  made  a  stumblingblock  both  to  the  unconverted 
 world,  and  to  many  who  are  truly  converted  to  God.     The 
 unconverted  are  justly  offended  when  we  represent  the  natural 
 man  as  destitute  of  any  hind  of  good  \  and  the  godly  are  dis- 
 couraged when  we  represent  them  as  having  in  them  no  rem- 
 nant of  evil.     We  may  in  a  general  way  represent  both  of 
 them  as  resembling  a  river  where  the  tide  flows  :  the  natural 
 man  as  descending  from  the  fountain-head  to  the  ocean ;  and 
 the  spiritual  man  as  returning  with  equal  force  to  the  foun- 
 tain-head.    But,  whilst  this  will  serve  to  give  a  general  view 
 of  them,  it  requires  to  be  modified  by  certain  limitations  and 
 exceptions.     In  any  large  river  there  are  obstacles  of  one  kind 
 or  other,  which  obstruct  in  some  places  the  continuous  flow 
 of  the  stream,  and  occasion  what  I  may  call  a  back  stream ; 
 and  this  is  found  no  less  in  the  return  of  the  river  to  the 
 fountain-head,  than  in  its  descent  to  the  sea  :  and  if  this  be 
 borne  in  mind,  the  general   image  will  become  incomparably 
 more  clear  and  accurate.     The  departure  of  the  soul  from  God 
 is  not  so  entire,  but  that  there  remain  in  many  persons  towards 
 man  some  good  dispositions.     Towards  God,  I  grant,  our  fallen 
 nature  retains  not  even  the  smallest  measure  of  that  love, 
 which  at  our  first  creation  filled  our  souls.     In  this  respect 
 our  statements  cannot  be  too  strong.      St.  Paul  says,   that 
 1  the  carnal  mind   is  enmity  against  God,'  and  neither  does, 
 nor  can,  yield  subjection  to  His  holy  law.     But  all  good  is  not 
 so  obliterated,  but  there  may  be  found  in  many  unconverted 
 men  as  fixed  a  principle  of  truth  and  benevolence,  and  honour 
 and  integrity,  as  in  the  generality  of  true  Christians ;  and  if 
 we  so  state  our  views  of  the  fall  as  to  rob  the  whole  mass  of 
 mankind  of  this  honour,  we  cast  a  stumblingblock  in  their 
 way,  and  excite  a  very  bitter  prejudice  against  the  Gospel.  On 
 the  other  hand,  if  we  represent  a  work  of  grace  as  so  entire, 
 that  there  remains  no  corruption  in  the  persons  who  experience 
 it,  we  reduce  even  the  most  eminent  Christians  to  despair. 
 There  is  yet  in  the  best  of  men  a  remnant  of  the  flesh  lusting 
 against  the  Spirit,  and  incapacitating  him  from  serving  God  so 
 entirely  and  so  perfectly  as  he  would.     St.  Paul  himself  com- 
 plained of  a  '  law  in  his  members  warring  against  the  law  of 
 
JET.   7G.]  REV.    CHARLES    SIMKOX.  557 
 
 his  mind,  and  bringing  him  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  rill 
 which  was  in  his  members.1  This  however  la  to  be  remem- 
 bered, that  the  back  stream  does  not  prevail  in  cither  of  the 
 characters  so  far,  as  to  keep  the  water  from  its  ultimate  des- 
 tination :  the  unconverted  man,  notwithstanding  the  good 
 that  is  in  him,  arrives  assuredly  at  the  ocean  at  last  ;  and  the 
 converted  man,  notwithstanding  his  remaining  infirmities, 
 does  at  last  attain  the  elevation  and  blessedness  after  which  be 
 aspires  ;  and  he  grows  in  grace  even  to  his  dying  hour,  having 
 every  corruption  more  and  more  mortified,  and  his  trans- 
 formation into  God's  perfect  image  more  entire.  From  behold- 
 ing with  ever-increasing  clearness  the  glory  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
 he  is  progressively  '  changed  into  His  image  from  glory  to 
 glory  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.' 
 
 "  If  it  be  asked,  how  is  this  change  effected  1  the  same 
 image  will  give  us  the  most  clear  and  useful  information.  It 
 is  generally  acknowledged  that  the  tide  is  affected  by  the  moon. 
 This  to  a  person  uninformed  upon  the  subject  would  appear  a 
 downright  absurdity  :  for  as  he  knows  not  the  powers  of  at- 
 traction, he  cannot  conceive  how  it  should  be  possible  for  the 
 moon  to  possess  an  influence  which  not  all  the  human  race 
 combined  would  be  able  to  exert.  But  experience  shews  that, 
 whether  we  can  comprehend  it  or  not,  the  ocean  does  obey  the 
 influence  of  the  moon.  In  like  manner  the  change  wrought 
 in  the  heart  of  man  depends  altogether  on  the  influence  of  the 
 Holy  Spirit ;  and  however  incapable  we  may  be  of  com- 
 prehending the  Spirit's  operations,  we  must  refer  to  Him  the 
 entire  change  which  is  wrought  in  us  in  the  conversion  of  our 
 souls  to  God. 
 
 "But  amidst  all  this  agreement  there  is  a  very  essential 
 point  of  difference  between  them.  In  the  river,  whichever 
 way  it  flows,  there  is  neither  volition  nor  consciousness  ;  but 
 in  man  there  is  both,  whether  he  depart  from  God,  or  return 
 to  Him.  No  man  acts  from  mere  necessity,  as  a  spark  ascends 
 or  a  stone  descends  to  the  earth.  The  ungodly  are  volun tan- 
 agents  in  all  that  they  do,  and  the  godly  are  also  perfectly 
 voluntary  in  all  their  motions.  True,  the  godly  have  not 
 originally,  and  of  themselves,  either  the  will  or  power  to  do 
 anything  spiritually  good  :  but  God  makes  them  '  willing  in 
 the  day  of  his  power  ;'  and  they  '  work  out  their  salvation 
 with  fear  and  trembling,  because  God  has  given  them  both 
 to  will  and  to  do  of  His  good  pleasure.'     He  draws  them  not  as 
 
558  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1836. 
 
 mere  machines,  but  '  with  the  cords  of  a  man  and  with  the 
 bands  of  love.'  Hence,  whilst  to  the  ungodly  belongs  nothing 
 but  guilt  and  shame,  to  God  alone  belongs  all  the  glory  of 
 whatsoever  change  is  wrought  in  those  who  turn  from  their 
 evil  ways  to  serve  and  glorify  Him." 
 
 To  a  person  under  deep  mental  distress. 
 
 11  Dear  Sir,  "K.  0.,  Aug.  9,  1836. 
 
 "  You  judge  well :  there  is  the  same  God  now,  as 
 formerly  delivered  Peter  from  prison  in  answer  to  the  prayers 
 of  His  people  :  and  He  is  still  a  God  that  heareth  prayer.  I 
 can  in  some  small  measure  sympathize  with  you.  I  have 
 known  what  it  was  to  envy  the  dogs  their  mortality,  and 
 almost  to  wish  them  cursed  with  my  immortality  in  my  stead. 
 But  I  found  God  to  be  abundant  both  in  mercy  and  truth ; 
 and  so  will  you  find  Him,  if  in  the  name  of  His  dear  Son  you 
 wait  patiently  upon  Him.  With  the  desponding  soul  God 
 justly  expostulates  (Isai.  xl.  27),  and  exposing  the  folly  of 
 such  a  state  (v.  28),  gives  us  a  clear  direction  for  our  deliver- 
 ance, and  a  promise  that  shall  assuredly  be  fulfilled  to  us  in 
 its  season  (v.  29 — 31).  I  would  have  you  expostulate  there- 
 fore with  your  own  soul,  as  David  did,  (Ps.  xlii.  1 1  and  xliii.  5). 
 That  there  is  ground  for  humiliation  in  the  best  of  men 
 there  is  no  doubt ;  holy  Job  exclaimed,  '  Behold,  I  am  vile  ; ' 
 but  to  the  vilest  of  men  there  is  no  ground  for  despondency, 
 when  we  recollect  that  '  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth 
 from  all  sin/  and  that  He  has  said,  '  He  would  cast  out  none 
 who  come  unto  Him.'  The  Psalmist  himself  was  in  your 
 state,  and  justly  ascribed  his  despondency  to  his  own  weakness. 
 He  saw  how  erroneous  had  been  all  his  conceptions  of  the 
 Deity,  and  learned  to  look  from  Himself  to  the  Holy  Scrip- 
 tures in  order  to  form  a  right  judgment  of  His  power  of  grace 
 (Ps.  lxxvii.  1 — 11).  Follow  him  in  this  respect,  and  you  shall 
 ere  long  follow  him  also  in  his  testimony  in  behalf  of  God  as 
 an  Almighty  and  All-merciful  Benefactor  (Ps.  xl.  1 — 3). 
 
 "  I  have  no  wish  to  know  your  name.  It  is  sufficient  for 
 me  that  you  are  a  fellow-sinner  in  distress.  The  Lord,  even 
 our  Great  High  Priest,  has  your  name  written  on  His  breast- 
 plate; and  that  is  my  consolation  when  I  am  constrained, 
 through  forgetfulness,  to  express  my  intercessions  generally ; 
 when,  if  I  were  able  to  spread  before  my  God  the  names  and 
 
-ET.  76.]  REV.  CHARLES    UMBO*.  flffffl 
 
 states  of  all  for  whom  I  have  been  desired   to  pray,  T  would 
 gladly  do  it.     I  hope,  with  tender  sympathy,  to  spread   jrom 
 
 case  before  Him  :    and  I  entreat  the  favour  of  jrou  to  remem- 
 ber at  the  throne  of  grace  one,  who,  if  he  be  not   did 
 like  you,  needs  quite  afl  much  the  prayers  and  intercessions  of 
 
 others  in  his  behalf,  even 
 
 "  Your  faithful  Servant,  "  C.  Bm 
 
 To  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta,  on  the  Indian  Episcopate, 
 
 "K.C.,  Camb.,  Sept.  29,  1836. 
 "Your  most  welcome  letter  has  just  arrived,  and 
 though  incapable  of  writing  a  syllable  myself,  I  lose  not  a 
 minute  in  answering  it.  Till  within  this  week,  1  have  been 
 favoured  with  an  energy  both  of  body  and  mind  far  beyond 
 what  I  could  have  reasonably  looked  forward  to ;  and  to  give 
 you  some  account  of  my  visitation,  for  I  am  too  proud  to  call 
 it  visit,  I  begin  with  that.  To  Cheltenham,  Hereford,  Dar- 
 laston,  Newcastle-under-Lyne,  and  Derby — I  have  been  on  a 
 visit  to  the  different  Ministers  appointed  there  by  me ;  and 
 such  a  continuation  of  love,  during  the  whole  eight  weeks  of 
 my  visit,  has  really  far  exceeded  what  1  had  supposed  possible 
 in  this  fallen  world.  .  My  efforts  in  every  place  both  in  public 
 and  private  were  great ;  and  the  sight  oi*  God's  work  prosper- 
 ing in  all  the  places  was  enough  to  have  melted  a  heart  of 
 stone  ;  and  the  thought  that  God  in  His  mercy  had  made  me 
 an  instrument  of  promoting  His  cause  to  that  vast  extent  has 
 humbled  me  in  the  very  dust,  and  made  me  only  regret  that 
 my  powers  of  service  have  not  been  more  commensurate  with 
 my  obligations  to  our  common  God  and  Father. 
 
 "  My  strength  has  continued  unimpaired  till  this  last  week ; 
 but  having  been  to  visit  our  new  Diocesan  (Dr.  Allen,  late 
 Bishop  of  Bristol),  and  having  received  all  imaginable  kindness 
 from  him,  who  snowed  me  over  the  whole  Cathedral,  though, 
 alas,  only  habited  for  the  parlour,  I  have  caught  a  violent  cold 
 which  has  brought  on  the  gout,  and  reduced  me  to  a  state  of 
 utter  incapacity  for  exertion  of  any  kind.  This  is  the  secret 
 of  my  writing  to  you  now  by  the  hand  of  an  amanuensis. 
 
 "And  now  will  I  come  to  answer  your  most  interesting 
 letter.  I  view  the  sphere  of  India  as  immense,  the  load  too 
 heavy  to  be  laid  on  any  human  mind,  the  diversities  of  calls 
 distracting,  and  the  almost  utter  impossibility  of  concentrating 
 
500  MEMOIRS   OF   THE  [1836. 
 
 them  so  as  to  see  them  all  brought  out  into  united  and  harmo- 
 nious operation — but  I  had  almost  forgotten  what  an  Almighty 
 power  presides,  and  what  energies  He  can  supply  for  the  ac- 
 complishment of  His  own  gracious  purposes.  If  I  forget  Him, 
 I  sink ;  if  I  remember  Him,  not  all  the  inconceivable  load  of 
 India  can  overwhelm  me.  My  comfort  has  been  all  my  days, 
 I  have  but  One  to  please ;  and  He  is  easily  pleased,  even  in 
 the  midst  of  all  our  infirmities,  where  He  sees  only  a  desire  to 
 please  Him.  The  simplicity  of  our  work  is  very  encouraging 
 — in  every  place  I  see  the  reign  of  sin  and  Satan ;  and  in 
 every  place  I  want  to  introduce  the  reign  of  Christ  and  wis- 
 dom and  true  holiness.  Be  not  discouraged,  if  you  should 
 not  be  able  to  accomplish  all  you  wish  ;  you  have  in  that 
 respect  the  portion  of  Prophets  and  Apostles,  and  of  our 
 blessed  Lord  Himself.  You  must  look  to  the  end,  and  see 
 *  the  end  of  the  Lord,  that  He  is  very  pitiful  and  of  tender 
 mercy.'  He  will  prevail  at  last,  prevail  too  by  the  very  means 
 which  His  enemies  have  recourse  to  for  the  counteracting  of 
 His  designs.  With  Him  at  your  right  hand,  you  have  none 
 to  fear ;  obstacles  of  every  kind  you  must  expect,  and  they 
 will  bring  out  to  your  view  the  secret  Majesty  of  the  Most 
 High,  and  enable  you  to  realize  to  an  inconceivable  extent 
 His  unbounded  power,  His  unerring  wisdom,  His  incompre- 
 hensible love.  I  speak  of  these  things  as  one  who  knows 
 them  by  experience ;  I  have  had  all  the  powers  of  earth  and 
 hell  against  me,  but  have  lived  to  see  that  there  '  are  more 
 with  me  than  against  me.'  That  he  can  and  does  work  by 
 the  meanest  instruments,  I  am  a  living  witness  ;  but  my 
 sphere  has  been  small,  a  mere  nothing  in  comparison  of  others. 
 Yet  have  I  lived  to  see  the  triumph  of  my  own  principles 
 throughout  the  land  ;  peradventure  you  also  may  live  to  see 
 the  same  in  your  sphere.  I  have  a  perfect  assurance  that  He 
 who  ordereth  all  things  both  in  heaven  and  earth,  will  prevail 
 at  last.  Hence  then,  I  say,  look  not  at  minute  points  or  dif- 
 ficulties, but  to  the  Lord  Himself,  who  will  keep  your  mind 
 in  perfect  peace,  and  accomplish  His  own  pleasure  through 
 your  imperfect  instrumentality. 
 
 "  That  you  want  a  Grant  and  Udny  I  greatly  regret ;  but 
 their  God  you  have,  and  more  you  cannot  have.  In  truth,  I 
 love  to  see  the  creature  annihilated  in  the  apprehension,  and 
 swallowed  up  in  God  ;  I  am  then  safe,  happy,  triumphant. 
 And  I  recommend  to  you  to  enter  into  the  chambers  of  all  His 
 
JET.  76.]  REV.    CHARLES   SIM]  |  | 
 
 glorious  perfections,  and  to  shut  the  doom  aboui  jrou,  and  tl 
 abide  till  He  shall  have  accomplished  all  the  good  purpose 
 His  goodness  both  in  you  and  by  you.     Nothing  less  than  ;i 
 mutual  indwelling  of  God  in  as,  and  of  us  in  God,  will  raffioe 
 — beyond   that,  we  want  nothing.     To  tell  you   ,,\  my  own 
 Sermons  before  the  University  must  engage  :i  pari  of  &nol 
 letter;   in  this  I  close  with  imploring  all  imaginable  blessi 
 on  your  soul." 
 
 To  a  Friend  on  building  a  Church  at  Jerusalem. 
 
 "My  dear ,  "  Oct.  6,  1836. 
 
 "I  write  by  an  amanuensis,  not  being  able   to  write 
 
 myself.  I  have  been  seized  both  with  cold  and  gout.  But 
 this  day,  through  the  goodness  of  God,  pronounce  myself 
 convalescent.  I  have  corresponded  with  Mr.  Cartwright,  and 
 expect  at  the  close  of  this  month  to  converse  with  him  face 
 to  face. 
 
 "  My  own  view  of  Divine  duty  is  this. 
 
 u  See  and  follow  the  pillar  and  cloud.  Moses  mistook  wh<  n 
 with  pious  zeal  he  hoped  to  deliver  the  Jews  forty  years  before 
 the  time  appointed  in  the  Divine  counsels:  when  the  I 
 was  come,  God  made  it  plain.  So  afterwards  in  the  manifes- 
 tation of  the  truth  to  the  Gentiles,  notwithstanding  the  com- 
 mands given  were  so  clear,  Peter  and  the  rest  of  the  Apostles 
 waited  at  least  six  years  before  they  carried  the  Gospel  to  Cor- 
 nelius. So  afterwards  Paul  would  go  into  Asia,  and  then  bo 
 Bithynia,  both  of  which  no  doubt  needed  his  labours  \ 
 much,  but  respecting  each  God  -aid,  Xo  :  then  came  the  call 
 to  Macedonia,  and  all  imaginable  blessings  flowed  from  it. 
 Thus  I  would  not  be  precipitate  with  Moses  —  nor  tardy  with 
 the  Apostles — nor  self-willed  (acting  on  my  own  will)  with 
 Paul ; — but  I  would  wait  for  the  clear  indications  of  the  Divine 
 will ;  and,  having  seen  them,  would  proceed  with  zeal  and 
 vigour.  Human  zeal  would  applaud  Moses  —  condemn  the 
 Apostles — call  in  question  Paul — with  human  zeal  I  have 
 nothing  to  do;  the  times  and  seasons  are  altogether  in  Q 
 hands,  and  I  am  His  servant  to  go,  or  stay,  according  to  His 
 will.  I  love  your  zeal ;  I  join  heartily  in  it;  but  my  mind 
 is  passive.     I  am  never  in  danger  but  in  action  ;  all  goes  well 
 
 i 
 
5G2  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  REV.  C.  SIMEON.  [1836. 
 
 with  me  when  in  a  passive  state — I  am  then  saying,  '  Lord, 
 what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  V 
 
 "  Now  this  is  the  state  of  mind  which  I  recommend  to  you. 
 In  acting  there  is  pleasure  ;  in  waiting  there  is  self-denial ; — 
 but  in  assuring  ourselves  that  God  in  due  season  will  make 
 our  way  clear  there  is  exquisite  delight. 
 
 "  I  am,  my  very  dear  friend,  your  most  affectionate  Fellow- 
 labourer  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
 
 "  C.  Simeon." 
 
NARRATIVE 
 
 OF 
 
 HIS  LAST  ILLNESS  AND  DEATH. 
 
 PART  III. 
 
 1836. 
 
 We  are  now  brought  to  the  closing  scene  of  the  life  of  this 
 devoted  servant  of  God.     His  vigour  and  seal  were  perhaps 
 
 never  greater  than  immediately  previous  to  his  last  illness. 
 He  had  preached  on  Thursday  evening,  (September  15,)  with 
 his  usual  animation  and  energy,  from  John  xv.  8,  '  Herein  is 
 my  Father  glorified,  that  ye  hear  much  fruit  ;  so  shall  ye  be 
 my  disciples:'  and  again  on  the  Sunday  morning  after,  from 
 "2  King's  x.  16,  '  Come  with  mo  and  see  my  zeal  for  the  Lord  ;' 
 — this  was  the  last  Sermon  he  delivered  On  the  Tuesday 
 following  he  was  in  high  health  and  spirits,  and  talked  of  the 
 journey  he  proposed  to  make  the  next  day  to  Ely  with  no 
 ordinary  delight.  In  conversation  however  at  this  time  with 
 the  kind  friend,  who  now  became  his  constant  attendant,  he 
 made  the  following  remarks  about  his  nearness  to  the  eternal 
 world.  "Well,  though  I  am  talking  of  putting  things  by  tor 
 my  journey  to  Bath  next  June,  the  Lord  knows  that  I  am 
 thinking,  and  longing  to  a  certain  degree,  for  a  far  better  jour- 
 ney, which  in  a  few  days  1  shall  take;  but  I  find  it  difficult 
 to  realize  the  thought  that  1  am  so  near  the  eternal  world  ; 
 I  cannot  imagine  what  a  spirit  is,  I  have  no  conception  of  it. 
 But  1  rejoice  in  the  thought,  that  my  coffin  is  already  cut  down, 
 and  in  the  town  at  this  very  time  ;  o(  this  1  have  no  doubt  ; 
 — and  my  shroud  is  also  ready  ;  and  in  a  few  days  I  shall  join 
 the  company  of  the  redeemed  above."  His  friend  replied, 
 '•  Why,  dear  Sir,  should  you  talk  so/  you  are  in  ^n)d  health 
 and  strength;  and  November  is  so  near,  1  think  you  will  be 
 
 o  o  2 
 
564  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [183G. 
 
 permitted  to  preach  your  Sermons,  and  also  to  prepare  the 
 other  set  you  are  thinking  of;  and  perhaps  you  may  preach 
 them  too."  He  said,  "  That  will  be  as  the  Lord  pleases  ;  but 
 I  do  often  wonder  at  the  degree  of  strength  and  spirits  which 
 of  late  the  Lord  has  blessed  me  with.  I  never  remember  to 
 have  had  greater  energy  for  work  than  at  this  time ;  and  I  do 
 seem  to  think  that  it  is  now  the  Lord's  will  to  spare  me 
 through  November:  but  you  know  it  is  quite  immaterial  to 
 me;  the  Sermons  are  finished,  that  is  all  I  care  about ;  I  would 
 not  have  to  write  them  now  for  a  thousand  pounds.  But  if  I 
 should  be  permitted  to  preach  them,  I  expect  it  will  bring 
 me  down  ;  indeed,  I  give  you  all  leave  to  break  all  my  bones 
 in  December.  Still,  I  am  fully  determined,  if  I  have  any 
 degree  of  strength  left,  instantly  to  begin  a  set  of  Sermons,  on 
 that  grand  subject  out  of  Ephesians,  3d  Chapter,  18th  and 
 19  th  verses.  I  don't  expect  or  desire  to  preach  them  ;  but  if 
 my  life  be  spared,  write  them  I  will." 
 
 The  next  day  (Wednesday,  September  21,)  he  went  over  to 
 Ely  to  pay  his  respects  to  the  Bishop.  He  had  been  very 
 anxious  about  this  visit :  for,  as  he  was  one  of  the  oldest  of  the 
 Clergy,  it  was  his  wish,  he  said,  to  be  among  the  very  first  to 
 shew  all  respect  to  his  Diocesan.  The  day  was  damp  and 
 chilly,  and  he  needed  more  than  usual  care  to  prevent  any 
 injurious  effects  from  the  journey;  but  he  felt  so  strong  and 
 vigorous,  that  he  imprudently  dispensed  with  his  ordinary 
 outer  dress.  The  Bishop  received  him  with  marked  kindness 
 and  attention  ;  and  proposed  that  they  should  go  together  to 
 see  the  Cathedral.  Here  they  lingered  too  long ;  the  coldness 
 of  the  building,  increased  by  the  rawness  of  the  day,  soon 
 began  sensibly  to  affect  Mr.  Simeon,  and  was  the  direct  cause 
 of  the  severe  illness,  from  which  he  never  recovered.  The 
 next  morning  early  he  was  seized  with  a  violent  rheumatic 
 attack,  and,  during  the  day,  became  so  seriously  indisposed  as 
 to  be  unable  to  leave  his  room  for  the  Evening  Lecture.  The 
 Sermon  he  had  intended  to  preach  was  upon  Luke  xi.  1,  l  Lord, 
 teach  us  to  pray;' — and  this  was  the  last  subject  he  ever  pre- 
 pared for  the  pulpit.  During  the  whole  of  the  next  day  he 
 continued  very  feeble,  though  he  cherished  a  hope  of  being 
 able  to  go  in  his  carriage  on  the  following  Monday  to  Ipswioh ; 
 and  wrote  to  his  beloved  friend  Mr.  Nottidge,  to  say  that  he 
 should  preach  for  him,  according  to  promise,  on  the  opening 
 of  his  new  Church. 
 
JET.  7 7. J  m:v.  ciiaru:s  SIMEON, 
 
 Saturday,  (September  24,)  was  his  birth-day,  when  be  en- 
 tered his  seventy-eighth  year.  Though  he  had  passed  but  an 
 indifferent  night,  he  rose  early  this  morning;  and  when  his 
 attendant  came  to  him,  he  was  Bitting  in  a  favourite  spot  be* 
 fore  the  window  to  enjoy  the  first  beams  of  the  sun,  and  em- 
 ployed in  writing  another  letter  to  Mr.  Nottidge,  in  which  lie 
 observed,  "  Of  course  my  University  Sermons  arc  laid  aside  ■ 
 if  not  life  itself."  On  repeating  this  to  his  attendant,  he  added 
 "What  canlexpect?  I  enter  my  seventy-eighth  year  I 
 I  never  expected  to  live  so  long :  I  can  scarcely  believe  I  am 
 so  old  :  I  have  as  yet  known  nothing  of  the  infirmities  of  age, 
 though  I  have  seen  a  good  old  age.  I  know  however  it  will 
 all  be  ordered  well."  Soon  after,  when  referring  to  his  journey 
 to  Ely,  he  remarked,  "  If  this  is  to  be  the  closing  scene,  I  shall 
 not  at  all  regret  my  journey  to  the  Bishop  ;  it  was  of  vast  im- 
 portance to  you  all;  and  I  shall  rejoice  to  close  my  life  from 
 such  a  circumstance." 
 
 For  some  days  he  remained  much  in  the  same  state ;  but 
 subsequently  so  far  recovered,  as  to  make  it  probable  that  the 
 malady  might  eventually  be  subdued.  So  far  indeed  was  he 
 restored,  that  occasionally  he  could  take  a  drive  in  his  carriage; 
 and  we  began  to  indulge  a  hope  of  his  ultimate  recovery.  On 
 October  6th  he  dictated  the  letter  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
 preceding  chapter,  which  exhibits  all  his  usual  precision  on 
 subjects  which  deeply  interested  him. 
 
 The  good  hope  we  had  ventured  to  entertain  of  his  recovery 
 was  soon  at  an  end.  On  another  damp  and  chilly  day,  he 
 went  out  once  more  in  his  carriage,  though  earnestly  entreated 
 not  to  run  the  hazard  of  a  relapse.  This  short  drive  wras  too 
 much  for  his  reduced  frame;  all  the  former  pain  and  fever 
 returned  with  increased  violence,  and  he  was  obliged  imme- 
 diately to  take  to  his  bed.  He  wras  now  fully  aware  that  the 
 hand  of  death  was  upon  him  ;  and  having  lately  contemplated 
 some  changes  in  the  disposition  of  his  property,  he  was  anxious, 
 without  delay,  to  make  the  necessary  alterations  in  his  Will. 
 lie  had  already  indeed  disposed  of  the  greater  part  of  his 
 fortune  in  promoting  a  variety  of  religious  and  charitable 
 designs;  but  during  his  late  journey,  he  had  been  so  much 
 impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  work  in  which  he  had 
 been  of  late  so  generously  assisted,  that  he  determined  to 
 devote  the  small  remainder  of  his  property  (with  the  exception 
 of  a  few  legacies  to  his   relatives)  to  the  furtherance  of  the 
 
566  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [183G. 
 
 great  object  which  had  so  long  engaged  his  regards.  When 
 his  desire  on  this  point  was  accomplished,  his  mind  seemed 
 relieved  from  every  care,  and  he  prepared  himself  with  joy  for 
 his  departure. 
 
 During  the  second  week  of  October,  when  one  of  his  parti- 
 cular friends  had  called  at  his  rooms  to  inquire  after  his  health, 
 Mr.  Simeon  immediately  begged  to  see  him,  and  in  a  feeble 
 whisper  requested  him  to  pray  by  his  bedside.  After  the 
 prayer,  his  friend  expressed  a  hope  that  he  was  now  supported 
 by  divine  consolations  :  Mr.  Simeon  then  replied  to  this  effect: 
 "  I  never  felt  so  ill  before — I  conceive  my  present  state  cannot 
 last  long — this  exhaustion  must  be  a  precursor  of  death  ;  but 
 I  lie  here  waiting  for  the  issue  without  a  fear — without  a 
 doubt — and  without  a  wish."  To  another  afterwards  who 
 remarked,  "  Many  hearts  are  engaged  in  prayer  for  you ;"  he 
 rejoined,  "  In  prayer?  aye,  and  I  trust  in  praise  too — praise 
 for  countless,  endless  mercies.', 
 
 On  Friday,  (Oct.  21,)  all  hopes  of  his  recovery  were  taken 
 away:  the  gout  had  at  length  attacked  him  internally,  and 
 the  means  used  for  his  relief  were  evidently  in  vain  ;  of  this 
 he  was  perfectly  aware,  and  in  consequence  seemed  more  than 
 usually  calm  and  happy.  The  writer  was  sitting  by  his  bed- 
 side, and  on  making  some  inquiry  as  to  what  had  been  lately 
 passing  in  his  mind,  and  of  what  at  that  time  more  particu- 
 larly he  was  thinking,  he  immediately  replied  with  great 
 animation,  "  I  don't  think  now — I  am  enjoying"  He  then 
 expressed  his  entire  surrender  of  himself  to  the  will  of  God, 
 and  spoke  of  his  extreme  joy  in  having  his  own  will  so  com- 
 pletely in  unison  with  that  of  God,  adding  with  remarkable 
 emphasis,  "  He  cannot  do  anything  against  my  will."  After 
 a  short  pause,  he  looked  round  with  one  of  his  very  bright 
 and  significant  smiles  and  asked,  "  What  do  you  think  es- 
 pecially gives  me  comfort  at  this  time? — The  Creation! — the 
 view  of  God  in  His  work  of  Creation  !  Did  Jehovah  create 
 the  world,  or  did  1 1 — I  think  He  did ;  now  if  He  made  the 
 world,  he  can  sufficiently  take  care  of  me."  His  restlessness 
 from  excessive  pain  was  nowr  so  great,  that  he  was  continually 
 requesting  his  position  to  be  changed  ;  but  when  it  was  sug- 
 gested that  it  would  be  better  to  attempt  to  lie  quietly,  he 
 said  most  calmly,  "  I  will  do  just  what  you  like — I  will  be 
 guided  entirely  by  what  you  think  best."  Shortly  after,  by 
 way  of  turning  his  thoughts  to  a  subject  which  seemed  likely 
 
-ET.  7  7.]  RET,  0HASLB8   BIMBOK. 
 
 to  interest  Lim,  I  said,  "  How  blessed  a  prospect  is  opening 
 before  you  ;  to  be  so  soon  with  the  innumerable  company 
 angels,  and  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  firstborn, 
 and  with  Jesus  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant."  Upon 
 this  his  countenance  became  peculiarly  solemn  and  grave;  and 
 he  said  nothing,  but  only  looked  up  most  humbly  and  devoutly, 
 I  then  alluded  to  another  subject,  which  1  knew  would  be 
 agreeable  to  him  ;  and  made  a  remark  about  veiling  our  (at  -  s 
 as  the  Cherubim  did  in  the  presence  of  God:  to  this  lie  imme- 
 diately gaveasign  of  assent  and  pleasure.  About  midnight  he 
 was  raised  up  in  his  bed,  and  having  sent  for  me  to  his  side, 
 he  began  to  speak,  in  a  very  slow  and  impressive  manner,  what 
 seemed  to  us  all  to  be  his  dying  remarks.  u  I  am  a  poor 
 fallen  creature,  and  our  nature  is  a  poor  fallen  thing ;  there  is 
 no  denying  that,  is  there  ]  It  cannot  be  repaired:  there 
 nothing  that  I  can  do  to  repair  it — Well  then,  that  is  true . 
 Now  what  would  you  advise  in  such  a  case  V '  As  he  mi 
 rather  a  long  pause,  apparently  waiting  for  an  answer,  I  re- 
 plied, "  Surely,  Sir,  to  go,  as  you  always  have  done,  as  a  poor 
 fallen  creature  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  confessing  your  sins, 
 and  imploring  and  expecting  pardon  and  peace."  He  answered 
 iu  a  very  determined  and  joyful  manner,  u  That  is  just  what 
 I  am  doing,  and  will  do."  I  added,  "  And  you  find  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ  to  be  very  present,  and  giving  you  peace  V  He 
 instantly  replied,  looking  up  to  heaven  with  the  most  remark- 
 able expression  of  happiness  on  his  countenance,  "  Oh  !  yes ; 
 that  I  do."  "  And  lie  does  not  forsake  you  now  T  "  No 
 indeed!  that  never  can  be!"  I  observed,  "  He  has  said,  1 
 will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee."  He  answered  by  a 
 smile  and  gentle  inclination  of  the  head.  Being  afraid  of 
 wearying  him,  I  then  left  him  for  the  night. 
 
 The  day  following  (Saturday,  Oct.  2'2),  about  noon  he  ap- 
 peared, if  anything,  to  rally  a  little  ;  and  when  he  opened  his 
 eyes  upon  us,  and  saw  us  standing  near  him,  he  began  to 
 address  us  again  in  the  same  calm  and  deliberate  manner  as 
 before. *    "  Infinite  wisdom  has  devised  the  whole  with  infinite 
 
 love;  and  infinite  power  enables  me (pausing) to  rest 
 
 upon  that  power ;  and  all  is  infinitely  good  and  gracious."     I 
 
 *  To  conceive  aright  of  his  mode  of  Bpeaking  on  these  occasions,  he 
 should  be  considered  as  uttering  bis  words  von  slowly— generally  after 
 
 long  pauses,  and  at  times  in  a  low  but  articulate  whisper. 
 
5()S  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 observed,  "  How  gracious  it  is  that  you  should  have  now  so 
 little  suffering/'  "  Whether  I  am  to  have  a  little  less  suffer- 
 ing or  a  little  more,  it  matters  not  one  farthing.  All  is  right 
 — and  well — and  just  as  it  should  be;  I  am  in  a  dear  Father's 
 hands — all  is  secure.  When  I  look  to  Him  (here  he  spoke 
 with  singular  solemnity)  I  see  nothing  but  faithfulness — and 
 immutability — and  truth;  and  1  have  not  a  doubt  or  a  fear, 
 but  the  sweetest  peace — I  cannot  have  more  peace.  But  if 
 I  look  another  way — to  the  poor  creature — 0!  then  there  is 
 nothing — nothing — nothing  (pausing)  but  what  is  to  be  ab- 
 horred and  mourned  over.  Yes,  /  say  that ;  and  it  is  true." 
 Soon  after  this  he  fell  into  a  state  of  great  stupor,  which  con- 
 tinued till  after  ten  o'clock  at  night ;  when  suddenly  recover- 
 ing, and  being  raised  up  in  his  bed,  he  again  began :  "  What 
 is  before  me  I  know  not;  whether  I  shall  live  or  die.  But 
 this  I  know,  that  all  things  are  ordered  and  sure.  Everything 
 is  ordered  with  unerring  wisdom  and  unbounded  love.  He 
 shall  perfect  everything ;  though  at  present  I  know  not  what 
 he  is  about  to  do  with  me.  But  about  this  I  am  not  in  the 
 least  degree  anxious."  He  then  made  some  remark,  which 
 was  not  exactly  heard  by  us ;  but  his  attendant  supposing  she 
 had  caught  the  expression,  and  observing,  "  He  says,  he  does 
 not  despair,"  he  overheard  her,  and  instantly  said,  "  What  I" 
 (and  turning  round  with  surprising  energy  added)  "  despair  1 
 despair?  who  dares  to  advocate  such  a  sentiment  as  that 
 here?  Despair!  0!  what  sweet  peace  and  joy  and  afhance 
 do  I  possess!"  On  seeing  Dr.  Haviland*  standing  by  his 
 side,  he  looked  at  him  most  affectionately  and  said,  "  Ah  ! 
 what  is  that  you  ?  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you  ;  I  have  greatly 
 wished  to  see  you — my  soul  has  longed  for  you,  that  you  might 
 see  the  difference  in  the  end  between  (here  we  lost  his  words) 
 ....  that  you  might  see  the  power  of  these  principles,  and 
 what  it  is  to  go  to  God  in  contrition  and  faith."  He  then 
 proceeded  in  the  most  earnest  and  affectionate  manner  to 
 thank  Dr.  H.  for  all  his  kindness,  and  to  express  his  earnest 
 wishes  for  his  best  interests  in  time  and  eternity.  After  this, 
 he  mentioned  how  anxious  he  had  always  been  that  his  facul- 
 ties might  be  preserved  to  the  last,  that  he  might  be  enabled 
 to  prove  to  all  the  power  of  those  principles,  which  he  had 
 
 *  His   most  kind  friend    and  physician,   the   Kegius   Professor   of 
 Medicine. 
 
JET.  77.]       .  Ki:v.  OHAELBS   SIMEON. 
 
 professed  and  preached  through  life,  now  to  sustain  him  in 
 death.  Be  then  looked  round  very  seriously  upon  as  and 
 said,  "You  seem  all  to  be  anticipating  what  will  do(  \<  i  I 
 place— 1  am  not  yet  about  to  die — 1  know  1  am  qo<  ;  1  Feel 
 that  I  am  not  yet  readtf"  "  Dear  Sir,"  I  said,  k'  and  wha<  is 
 wanting f  he  replied  in  a  very  slow  and  serious  manner, 
 "  Greater  humiliation — more  simple  alliance-  -and  more  eni ire 
 surrender."  I  ventured  to  say,  "  Well,  Sir,  Be  will  make  all 
 perfect."  "Yes,"  he  replied,  "thai  lie  will."  After  a  short 
 pause  he  proceeded,  "  And  my  body  is  not  yet  sufficiently  re- 
 duced to  allow  my  soul  to  depart.  I  know  assuredly  that  1 
 shall  not  die  just  yet;  you  are  all  disappointing  yourselves  if 
 you  expect  that  now,  (and  then  stretching  out  his  limbs,  he 
 added),  my  bodily  vigour  is  very  great ;  and  I  feci  that  there 
 is  yet  much  to  be  done  before  my  soul  can  depart."  Nothing 
 could  exceed  the  calmness  and  dignity  both  of  his  spirit  and 
 manner.  As  we  were  afraid  of  exhausting  him,  we  all  left  the 
 room.  There  had  been  present  a  larger  number  of  persons 
 than  usual,  arising  from  a  circumstance  which  it  is  only  proper 
 to  explain.  Ilis  nurse,  apprehending  that  he  was  on  the  very 
 point  of  death,  had  suddenly  called  me  in  from  the  next  room; 
 and  upon  my  hastening  to  his  side,  I  was  followed  by  bis 
 physician  and  Curate,  (who  had  just  arrived,)  and  his  three 
 servants.  These  were  all  who  were  present.  J3ut  not  exactly 
 perceiving  who  were  in  the  room,  and  not  knowing  that  they 
 were  there  merely  by  accident,  he  soon  after  sent  for  me,  and 
 in  a  very  serious  and  affecting  manner  expressed  his  disap- 
 probation of  what  he  had  observed  ;  "  You  are  all  on  a  wrong 
 scent,  and  are  all  in  a  wrong  spirit ;  you  want  to  see  what  is 
 called  a  dying  scene.  That  I  abhor  from  my  inmost  soul. 
 I  wish  to  be  alone,  with  my  God,  and  to  lie  before  Him  as  a 
 poor,  wretched,  hell-deserving  sinner — yes,  as  a  poor,  hell- 
 deserving  sinner ;  ....  (then  very  slowly  and  calmly)  but 
 I  would  also  look  to  Him  as  my  all-forgiving  God — and  as  my 
 all-sufficient  God — and  as  my  all-atoning  God  — and  as  my 
 covenant-keeping  God.  There  I  would  lie  before  Him  as  the 
 vilest  of  the  vile,  and  the  lowest  of  the  low,  and  the  poorest 
 of  the  poor.  Now  this  is  what  I  have  to  say — I  wish  to  be 
 alone — don't  let  people  come  round  to  get  up  a  scene." 
 
 He  was  evidently  much  hurt  at  the  thought  of  even  his 
 nearest  friends  coming  round  to  disturb  the  privacy,  which  he 
 had  always  wished  for  in  his  dying  hour.     He  had  repeatedly 
 
570  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 charged  me  to  keep  every  one  away  from  him,  when  that 
 solemn  season  should  arrive,  and  remain  with  him  myself  alone. 
 That  no  one  might  again  enter  without  my  knowledge,  I  re- 
 mained with  him  the  whole  night :  the  next  morning  (Sunday, 
 Oct.  23),  as  soon  as  he  awoke,  he  referred  to  what  had  hap- 
 pened the  previous  night.  "  Now  I  was  much  hurt  at  the 
 scene  last  night  :  a  scene  ! — a  death-bed  scene  I  abhor  from  my 
 inmost  soul. — No  !"  he  continued,  smiting  three  times  slowly 
 on  his  breast,  "  No !  I  am,  I  know,  the  chief  of  sinners ;  and 
 I  hope  for  nothing  but  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  to 
 life  eternal ;  and  I  shall  be,  if  not  the  greatest  monument  of 
 God's  mercy  in  heaven,  yet  the  very  next  to  it ;  for  I  know  of 
 none  greater."  Then  after  a  short  pause  he  added,  "  And  if 
 we  are  to  bring  the  matter  to  a  point,  it  lies  in  a  nutshell; 
 and  it  is  here — I  look,  as  the  chief  of  sinners,  for  the  mercy  of 
 God  in  Christ  Jesus  to  life  eternal ;  (then  very  deliberately) 
 and  I  lie  adoring  the  sovereignty  of  God  in  choosing  such  an 
 one — and  the  mercy  of  God  in  pardoning  such  an  one — and 
 the  patience  of  God  in  bearing  with  such  an  one — and  the 
 faithfidness  of  God  in  perfecting  his  work  and  performing  all 
 his  promises  to  such  an  one." 
 
 When  Dr.  Haviland  called  in  the  evening,  Mr.  Simeon  ad- 
 dressed him  in  the  most  striking  manner  upon  the  subject  of 
 religion ;  speaking  with  a  clearness,  and  power,  and  dignity, 
 which  perfectly  surprised  Dr.  H.,  though  so  accustomed  to  the 
 peculiar  energy  and  characteristic  precision  of  Mr.  Simeon's 
 observations  on  such  subjects,  lie  said  he  had  never  heard 
 anything  before  from  him  comparable  to  this,  for  the  propriety 
 of  the  language  as  well  as  the  importance  of  the  matter. 
 
 Early  the  next  morning  (Monday,  Oct.  24)  when  I  arrived, 
 I  found  him  just  raised  up,  after  passing  a  quiet  night ;  I  told 
 him  I  had,  as  usual,  on  the  previous  evening  addressed  a  large 
 number  of  Undergraduates,  and  had  ventured  to  repeat  to  them 
 some  of  his  remarks,  that  they  might  know  the  power  of  those 
 great  leading  principles  he  had  preached  to  sustain  and  glad- 
 den the  soul  in  the  last  hours  of  weakness.  "  Yes,"  said  he, 
 u  it  is  to  the  principles  I  look.  It  is  upon  the  broad  grand 
 })vinciples  of  the  Gospel  that  I  repose — it  is  not  upon  any  par- 
 ticular promise  here  or  there — any  little  portions  of  the  wrord, 
 which  some  people  seem  to  take  comfort  from  ;  but  I  wish  to 
 look  at  the  grand  whole — at  the  vast  scheme  of  redemption  as 
 from  eternity  to  eternity Indeed  to  say  the  truth,  what 
 
.ET.  77.]  Ri«v.    OBAMLEM   si.m:  571 
 
 maybe  called  my  spiritual  exercised  hare  Latelj  :  ther 
 
 alow  ebb;  and  I  may  make  another  confession  i  >  you  (smih 
 my  bodily  exercises  also  of  late  have  been  at  <t  low  ebb."     I 
 observed,  "  Very  probably  the  one  may  bave  been  parti] 
 cause  of  the  other.*     "xesl"  he  continued;  "bui   however 
 that  may  be,  I  wish  to  poini  oui  this  distinction  in  my  case  — 
 that  I  am  not  solicitous  so  much  about   this  feeling  or  ///"/ 
 this  state  or  that,  as  upon  keeping  before  me  tie-  grand  pur- 
 poses of  Jehovah  from  eternity  to  eternity.    Now  1  might  wish 
 to  be  able  to  go  out  to  take  a  good  walk  —  so  also  in   my  soul, 
 I  might  wish  to  be  able  to  go  forth  and  survey  all   the  gl< 
 of  heaven  and  the  blessedness   of  that  place  j     there   might 
 however  be  something  in  all  that  to  ho  suspected.     But  in 
 taking  the  great  revelation  of  Himself  which  God  has  given 
 us,  there  I  rest  upon  Him,  and  not  upon   myself.      I  do  not 
 depend  upon  feelings  and  thoughts,  which  are  changing  and 
 uncertain,  but  I  am  kept  by   Him  who  changes  not.  and   so 
 I  remain."  ....    (I  quoted  the  passage,  "  J  am  the  Lord,  I 
 change  not,  therefore  ye  sons  of  Jacob  are  not  consumed. ") 
 "Yes  !  that  is  the  true  view  of  the  matter  as  it  ■  ; 
 For  after  all  what  are  a  man's  thoughts  before  Himt    It  cannot 
 depend  upon  a  few  poor,  broken,  puling  words;  nor  do  I  de- 
 pend upon  these.      But  again  I  say,  I  take  the  glorious  and 
 majestic  discoveries  which   God   has  made  to  me  of  Himself, 
 and  there  I  rest"     He  then  added,  smiling  as  he  used   to  do, 
 when  making  some  strong  statement  upon  any  point,  about 
 which   lie  himself  had  not   the  slightest  doubt  ;  "  1   may  be 
 wrong  in  my  view—  though  I  think  J  am  not;" — then  very 
 solemnly  and  slowly,  ''  But,  however,  this  I  know,  that  I  am  <i 
 poor  lost  and  vile  sinner!  yea!  the  chief  of  sinn<  rs,  and  the 
 greatest  monument  of  God's  mercy;  and  I  know,  /  c<tin<<>t  be 
 wrong  here"     The  following  day  he  revived  considerably, 
 actually  occupied  himself  in  making  arrangements  respecting 
 the  Sermons  to  be  preached  in  November  at  St.  Mary's.     On 
 Wednesday,  however,  he  was  so  decidedly  thrown  back,  I 
 all    thoughts  about   further  exertions  for   the  public  we* 
 once  laid  aside.      When   he  had  determined   no  longer  to 
 any  of  the  means,  which  had  been  resorted  to  in  tin-  hop 
 prolonging  his  life  (feeling  they  were  now  profitless), 
 to  his  nurse,  "You  cannot  but  say  that  up  to  this  time  I  1 
 submitted    patiently,  willingly,  cheerfully,  to  n\(try  wish   and 
 order  of  Dr.  Haviland  ;   I  have  not  made  one  objection,  1: 
 
572  MEMOIRS  OF  THE  [1836. 
 
 I  ?"  he  then  added,  "I  did  it  all  for  the  Lord's  sake ;  because, 
 if  it  had  been  His  will  to  prolong  my  life,  I  was  willing  to 
 use  any  means  ;  but  now  I  feel  (and  this  he  said  with  great 
 emphasis)  that  the  decree  is  gone  forth;  from  this  hour  I  am  a 
 dying  man;  death  is  far  sweeter  than  life  under  such  circum 
 stances.  I  will  now  wait  patiently  for  my  dismission.  All  that 
 could  possibly  be  done  for  me,  has  been  done  *  of  that  I  am 
 fully  persuaded  and  satisfied — tell  Dr.  Haviland  so." 
 
 During  the  greater  part  of  Thursday  (Oct.  27,)  his  whole 
 mind  seemed  absorbed  in  perfecting  a  scheme  for  four  Sermons 
 upon  his  favourite  passage  in  Eph.  iii.  18,  19,  "That  you  may 
 be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints,  what  is  the  breadth, 
 and  length,  and  depth,  and  height  ;  and  to  know  the  love  of 
 Christ  which  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  may  be  filled  with  all 
 the  fulness  of  God."  His  thoughts  had  early  been  employed 
 upon  the  subject,  and  before  I  arrived  he  had  dictated  the  out- 
 lines of  the  four  Sermons  under  the  following  heads  : 
 
 "  First.  What  it  is  to  know  Christ  in  all  the  immeasurable 
 dimensions  of  his  love  : 
 
 Second!//.  The  effect  of  this  in  filling  us  with  all  the  ful- 
 ness of  God : 
 
 (Here  under  two  distinct  and  separate  heads  must  be  con- 
 tained : 
 
 (1)  What  is  that  fulness  in  God  of  which  there  must  be  a 
 corresponding  fulness  in  us  ;  and 
 
 (2)  How  the  comprehending  of  the  love  of  Christ  will  of 
 necessity  operate  to  the  production  of  it  in  us. 
 
 These  two  must  form  two  distinct  Sermons  ) 
 Thirdly.  The  immense  importance  of  making  this  subject 
 one  of  most  earnest  and  incessant  prayer." 
 
 Immediately  on  my  arrival  he  begged  the  paper  containing 
 these  outlines  to  be  put  into  my  hands  :  and  then  requested 
 me  to  take  down  the  divisions  which  he  had  prepared  during 
 the  night  for  the  last  of  these  discourses. 
 
 In  dictating  these  outlines  he  manifested  his  usual  clear- 
 ness and  precision  of  mind  ;  correcting  and  improving  the 
 divisions  as  more  appropriate  words  suggested  themselves. 
 These  minor  details  are  noticed  here  as  illustrating  the  cast  of 
 his  mind  to  the  very  last,  and  as  shewing  how  that,  which  had 
 been  the  principal  and  successful  study  of  his  life,  had  become 
 a  habit,  which  brought  unspeakable  delight  to  him  and  was 
 
J£T.   7?.]  KI'.V.    CHARLES    SIMEOX.  573 
 
 literally  his  occupation  in  death.  So  intensely  were  his  thoui 
 
 fixed  on  the  distribution  and. illustration  of  this  glorious  th< 
 that  he  declared  he  thought  no  higher  honour  could  be  i 
 ferred  on  him,  than  to  be  permitted  to  prepare  a  Bel  «>f  dis- 
 courses upon  it ;  and  added,  "  This  is  the  grandest  Bubject  I 
 can  conceive  of  for  a  course  of  Sermons; — 1  should  think  a 
 life  well  spent,  even  out  of  heaven,  to  write  and  deliver  four 
 Sermons  upon  it  in  a  manner  worthy  of  it." 
 
 His  nights  about  this  time  were  generally  very  restL  BS,  and 
 he  would  employ  himself  in  meditating  on  such   portii  m 
 Scripture  as  particularly  displayed  the  love  and  immutability 
 and  sovereignty  of  God,  or  else  tended  to  deepen  hi-  sens 
 sin   and  promote  contrition   of  heart.      But  as  the  time   ap- 
 proached  for  the  Meetings  in  behalf  of  the  Society  for   the 
 Conversion  of  the  Jews,  and  for  the  Anniversary  Sermons  at 
 his   Church  ;    his   thoughts  soon  became  engrossed   with   I 
 great  subject,  to  which  he  had  so  long  devoted  his  warmest 
 regards.  He  wished   to  deliver,  he  said,  his  dying  testimony 
 to  l  its  immense  importance,'  and  prepared  to  compose  an  ad- 
 dress to  be  read  to  the  Undergraduates  at  their  Meeting  on  the 
 following  Monday.      Being  afraid  he  might  not  remember  the 
 texts,  which  he  wished  to  refer  to  when  he  came  to  dictate 
 the  address,  he  ordered  his  attendant  to  get  his  small  Bible, 
 and  directing  her  where  to  find  them,   lie  desired  her  to  i 
 them   out,   and  then  mark   them   down;    Baying  wi 
 emphasis,  "Take  care  of  those  tots;  they  are  gol 
 tin m''     He  then  dictated  the  following  : 
 
 "  I  wish  to  show  you  what  grounds  we  have  for  humiliation, 
 in  that  we  have  been  so  unlike  to  God  in  our  regards  towards 
 his  fallen  people.  See  Jer.  xii.  7  :  '1  have  given  the  dearly 
 beloved  of  my  soul  into  the  hand  of  her  enemies  ;'  and  again 
 Rom.  xi.  2$;  (  as  touching  the  election,  they  are  l><l<>c<d  fu- 
 tile fathers'  sakes.' — And  to  bring  you  into  a  conformity  to  Qod 
 in  relation  towards  them,  so  far  as  it  respects  your  efforts  for 
 their  welfare,  and  your  joy  in  their  prosperity,  see  Ezek. 
 xxxvi.  22 — 24.  'Therefore  say  unto  the  house  of  tsrael, 
 Thus  saith  the  Lord  God;  I  do  not  this  for  your  sakes,  0 
 house  of  Israel,  but  for  mine  holy  name's  sake,  which  ye  have 
 profaned  among  the  heathen,  whither  ye  went.  And  I  will 
 sanctify  my  great  name,  which  was  profaned  among  the 
 heathen,  which  ye  have  profaned  in  the  midst  of  them  ;  and 
 the  heathen  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord,  saith  the  Lord 
 
57  i  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1836. 
 
 God,  when  I  shall  be  sanctified  in  you  before  their  eyes.  For 
 I  will  take  you  from  among  the  heathen,  and  gather  you  out 
 of  all  countries,  and  will  bring  you  into  your  own  land.'  And 
 again  Jer.  xxxii.  41,  '  Yea,  I  will  rejoice  over  them  to  do 
 them  good,  and  I  will  plant  them  in  this  land  assuredly  with 
 my  whole  heart,  and  with  my  whole  soul"  And  lastly,  see 
 Zeph.  iii.  1 7,  '  The  Lord  thy  God  in  the  midst  of  thee  is 
 mighty  ;  He  will  save,  He  will  rejoice  over  thee  with  joy  ; 
 He  will  rest  in  His  love ;  He  will  joy  over  thee  with  sing- 
 ing. I  will  gather  them  that  are  sorrowful  for  the  solemn 
 assembly,  who  are  of  thee,  to  whom  the  reproach  of  it  was 
 a  burden.  Behold,  at  that  time  I  will  undo  all  that  afflict 
 thee  ;  and  I  will  save  her  that  halteth,  and  gather  her  that 
 was  driven  out ;  and  I  will  get  them  praise  and  fame  in  every 
 land  where  they  have  been  put  to  shame.  At  that  time  will 
 I  bring  you  again,  even  in  the  time  that  I  gather  you :  for  I 
 will  make  you  a  name  and  a  praise  among  all  people  of  the 
 earth  when  I  turn  back  your  captivity  before  your  eyes,  saith 
 the  Lord."' 
 
 In  the  afternoon  of  October  29,  he  observed  to  his  attendant, 
 as  she  was  sitting  by  his  bed-side,  "  It  would  be  poor  work  to 
 have  to  seek  heaven  now."  She  replied,  "  Yes,  dear  Sir,  your 
 work  is  now  quite  done ;  and  what  a  privilege  it  is  to  see  the 
 peace  you  enjoy ;  and  how  you  are  enabled  to  bear  with  such 
 patience  and  submission  all  your  afflictions."  She  had  scarcely 
 ended  the  remark,  before  he  rebuked  her  in  a  tone  and  lan- 
 guage of  severity  quite  unusual  with  him.  She  made  no  reply, 
 intending  to  explain  her  words  to  him  at  some  future  time. 
 In  about  ten  minutes  however,  in  reference  to  what  had  just 
 transpired,  he  said,  "  Now,  bring  some  paper,  and  write  some- 
 thing down  for  me  directly."  Then,  in  a  very  serious  and 
 deliberate  manner,  he  dictated  the  following  :  "  If  anything 
 laudatory  be  mentioned  before  the  University  by  Dr.  Deal  try* 
 about  me,  or  about  my  Sermons,  I  in  treat  from  my  inmost 
 soul  that  I  may  not  have  it  repeated  to  me  :  let  me  go  to 
 heaven  as  the  vilest  sinner  in  the  universe.  So  far  as  respects 
 myself,  let  me  not  know  there  is  such  a  person  existing  as 
 
 *Dr.  Dealtry  had  been  requested  by  Mr.  Simeon  (with  the  leave  of 
 the  Vice-Chancel  lor)  to  be  his  representative  as  the  Select  Preacher  at 
 St.  Mary's  in  November ;  he  was  however  accidentally  prevented  from 
 discharging  this  duty. 
 
JET.  77.]  Kl.\.   (11  l&LBfl    MM 
 
 Charles  SimeoD  ;  on  no  account,  if  any  pen  i  tade,  1  I 
 
 them  be  uttered  before  me.     Satan  himself  could  not   > 
 greater  curse  to  me,  than  the  person  who  would  dare  to  br 
 a  word  upon  that  subject  commendatory  of  me,  or  anythin     I 
 have  ever  done.     They  would  be  ;i  curse  to  me  whoever  they 
 are.     Persons  so  acting  are  doing  the  devil's  work,  ami 
 frightful  to  mo.      1  feel,  if  I  could  he  pleased  with  it,  it  n 
 be  damnation  to  mo."     The  manner  in  which  he  delivered  this 
 charge,  especially  the  latter  part  of  it.  was  most  solemn 
 authoritative.     He  then  ordered  it  to  be  copied  and  given  to 
 mo;  and  desired  that  his  servants  as  well  as  Dr,  Baviland 
 should  be  apprized  of  his  wishes  on   this   point.      When   his 
 attendant  had  made  thecopy,  and  read  it  over  t<>  him.  he  said, 
 "There  !  keep  that  for  yourself,  and  you  will  be  able  t.»  m, 
 stand  it  twenty  years  to  come  ;   it  may  be  of  use  t"   jrou  then. 
 Now  you   understand    mo,   don't  you  T      She   replied,   u  J 
 dear  Sir,  I  think  those  who  know  the  deceitfulness  of  their 
 own  hearts,  and  the  temptations  of  Satan,  will  quite  and<  r 
 stand  you."     She  then  told  him,  that  when  Breaking  about 
 his  *  patience  and  submission,'  she  merely  meant  t.>  -;i\.  how 
 the  grace  of  God  was  seen  enabling  him  t>>  he  bo  patient,  (re- 
 ferring to  Col.  i.  11).     Upon  this  ho  immediately  replied,  in 
 the  gentlest  and  kindest  manner,  "Aye,  ///'/•'  you  are  right 
 enough — speak  of  the  Lord's  goodness  as  much  as  you  will  ; 
 but   don't   speak    of  me — mind    that."     His  wishes    in    this 
 respect,  it  is  perhaps  needless  to  add.  were  most  strictly  at- 
 tended to. 
 
 On  Sunday  morning,  (October  30,)  when  1  a  me  to  him. 
 after  hearing  the  Sermon  on  behalf  of  the  Jews,  and  began  t-» 
 speak  to  him  of  the  manner  in  which  the  matter  had  been 
 discussed  and  enforced,  ho  immediately  rejoined  bj  a  comment 
 on  our  ignorance,  as  well  as  want  of  feeling,  on  the  whole 
 subject  ;  and  then  alluding  to  the  texts  before  selected,  ho 
 begged  me  to  observe  the  strong  expressions  which  God  \\-\A 
 been  pleased  to  use  when  describing  His  intense  and  unalter- 
 able regard  for  his  ancient  people.  "See,"  said  1  .  uhow 
 wonderfully  He  speaks  ;  He  calls  them.  1.  The  dearlj 
 of  my  soul  : — and  then  lie  say.-,  2.  I  will  plant  them  in  their 
 own  land  assuredly  with  my  whole  heart,  and  with  my  whole 
 
 *  The  only  other  persons,  who  wore  now  in   attendance  upon  him, 
 were  his  nephew  Sir  Richard  Simeon  ami  his  niece  Lady  Baker. 
 
576  MEMOIRS    OF    T[IE  [1830. 
 
 soul  ; — and  then  again,  3.  He  will  rejoice  over  them  with  joy; 
 He  will  rest  in  his  love  ;  He  will  joy  over  thee  with  singing  : 
 — nay,  more,  4.  They  shall  be  a  name  and  a  praise  among  all 
 people  of  the  earth."  His  thoughts  on  this  and  the  following 
 days,  as  might  be  anticipated,  wore  chiefly  given  to  the  sub- 
 ject of  the  Jews:  and  he  then  dictated  his  Address  to  the 
 Undergraduates.* 
 
 But  he  was  not  so  intent  upon  his  favourite  theme  respect- 
 ing God's  ancient  people  as  to  be  unmindful  of  the  spiritual 
 welfare  of  his  own  peculiar  charge  in  Cambridge.  Being  fully 
 convinced  that  his  days  were  rapidly  coming  to  a  close,  he 
 began  to  consider  in  what  way  he  might  be  permitted  to  bene- 
 fit his  people  after  his  removal.  The  appointment  of  his  suc- 
 cessor in  the  ministry  of  Trinity  Church  now  much  occupied 
 his  thoughts.  He  felt  that  under  the  peculiar  circumstances 
 of  the  case  he  might  without  impropriety  express  his  feelings 
 on  the  subject  to  his  Diocesan,  who  was  the  Patron  of  the  living. 
 During  the  night  indeed  he  made  some  touching  allusions  to 
 the  fact  of  his  illness  having  had  its  origin  in  his  late  visit  to 
 the  Bishop  ;  and  the  next  morning  he  dictated  a  letter  to 
 him,  describing  his  reduced  state,  and  the  impossibility  of  his 
 ever  resuming  ministerial  duty.  He  then  requested  to  be 
 henceforth  considered  a  miles  emeritus;  and  be  allowed  to 
 resign  his  Living  into  the  hands  of  the  Bishop  ;  expressing  in 
 conclusion  a  wish,  that  the  friend  whom  the  parishioners  a  few 
 years  before  had  chosen  for  their  Lecturer,  might  be  appointed 
 as  his  successor  to  the  Living.  This  seemed  to  be  the  last 
 desire  which  had  now  to  be  gratified  ;  for  in  the  afternoon  he 
 said  to  his  attendant,  "  How  easily  everything  comes  in  its 
 place  ;  first,  my  Will  is  made  ;  then  the  Address  to  the  young- 
 men  ;  and  now  nothing  but  this  remained."  After  the  letter 
 had  been  sent  to  the  Bishop,  he  frequently  expressed  his 
 anxiety  to  live  to  hear  the  reply ;  and  once  even  during  the 
 night  he  enquired  whether  an  answer  had  been  received.  On 
 being  reminded  that  it  could  not  arrive  before  the  morning, 
 and  that  probably  the  next  post  would  bring  the  letter,  he 
 said,  ';  Yes,  I  believe  it  will ;  and  that  my  wish  will  be 
 granted  :  and  if  it  should  come  whilst  I  am  alive,  you  may 
 expect  nothing  less  than  to  see  me  dancing  on  that  carpet?  In 
 the  morning,   (November  3,)  Sir  Richard  Simeon  entered  the 
 
 *  See  Jewish  Intelligence,  1836. 
 
-ST.  7/. J  aBV,    0HABLB8   BIMEON,  577 
 
 room  with  the  desired  letter  in  his  hand.  The  Bishop,  in  the 
 kindest  manner,  not  only  granted  him  his  request,  but  further 
 intimated,  that  it  had  previously  been  his  intention  to  make 
 the  appointment  Mr.  Simoon  had  suggested. 
 
 On  the  evening  o{  this  day  we  thought  he  was  beginning 
 to  lose  his  consciousness  of  what  was  passing,  as  he  no  lorn 
 took  notice  of  anything,  and  his  eyes  had  been  dosed  for 
 many  hours  ;  suddenly,  however,  he  remarked,  "  [f  y<»u  want 
 to  know  what  I  am  doing,  go,  and  look  in  the  first  chapter  of 
 the  Ephesians  from  the  third  to  the  fourteenth  verse  ;  ///<  r\  joa 
 will  see  what  I  am  enjoying  now."  This  was  the  last  chapter 
 which  he  requested  to  have  read  to  him  ;  but  Buch  was  his 
 weakness,  that  it  was  only  when  road  in  a  whisper  that  he 
 could  bear  to  hear  it.  Another  kindred  passage  of  Scripture 
 — the  last  verse  of  the  eleventh  of  Romans— was  one  on 
 which  he  would  dwell  for  hours  together,  repeating  the  words, 
 "For  of' Him — and  through  Him  — and  to  Him  are  all  things  ; 
 to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.     Amen.*1 
 
 The  next  day,  Friday,  (November  \.)  when  1  went  to  him 
 in  the  evening,  he  was  on  the  point  of  taking  a  little  wine, 
 which  had  just  been  prescribed  for  him.  It  so  happened  that 
 having  had  a  present  of  a  small  quantity  of  Laeryma  Christi, 
 which  he  much  valued  as  a  token  of  the  donor's  regard,  some 
 of  this  had  been  brought  out  for  him  on  the  present  occasion, 
 Never  shall  we  forget  his  countenance  and  manner,  as  we 
 offered  him  a  little  o(  this  wine  in  a  glass,  after  we  had  raised 
 him  up  and  supported  his  back  with  the  pillows.  Stretching 
 forth  his  feeble  and  withered  hands  in  the  attitude  of  reveren- 
 tial and  earnest  prayer,  he  began  in  the  most  affecting  man- 
 ner to  invoke  a  blessing  on  all  present — (t  May  all  the  blessings 
 which  my  adorable  Saviour  purchased  lor  me  with  His  tears — 
 yea.  even  His  own  precious  life-blood — be  now  given  to  me  to 
 enjoy — and  to  my  two  dearest  friends,   Sir  Richard  ami  Mr. 
 
 C ,  and  my  two  dear  nurses — and  to  that  dear  friend  who 
 
 gave  me  this  wine — that  they  may  enjoy  the  same  in  time  and 
 eternity."  He  then  just  tasted  the  wine  ;  and  turning  to  me 
 most  affectionately  said,  "  And  you  take  some — and  you  also," 
 looking  to  his  nephew.  He  seemed  rather  exhausted  with  the 
 effort ;  but  when  we  had  gently  laid  him  down  again,  he  be- 
 gan to  speak  of  the  pleasure  he  had  felt,  in  the  eireuiustance  of 
 this  wine  in  particular  having  been  brought  to  him  on  such 
 an  occasion.      He  then  desired  the  remainder  of  it  to  be  sent 
 
 pp 
 
578  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 immediately  to  the  friend  from  whom  he  had  received  it,  with 
 a  label  bearing  this  inscription — "  To  G.  C.  H.  Esq.,  with 
 kindest  and  devoutest  wishes  for  his  happiness  in  time  and 
 eternity."  Afterwards,  referring  to  what  had  passed,  he  ob- 
 served, "  There  !  1  shall  drink  no  more  of  that  wirie,  until  I 
 drink  it  new  (this  word  he  uttered  in  a  peculiarly  significant 
 tone)  with  my  Redeemer  in  His  kingdom." 
 
 Many  other  observations  and  occurrences  during  this  pro- 
 tracted illness  were  occasionally  recorded.  As  illustrative  of 
 his  character  and  interesting  in  themselves,  a  few  are  here  in- 
 troduced, in  the  manner  they  were  noted  down  at  the  time  by 
 his  kind  attendant,  and  as  nearly  as  possible  in  Mr.  Simeon's 
 own  words. 
 
 u  One  morning,  while  the  window  was  open,  St.  Mary's  bells 
 began  to  ring,  as  if  preparing  for  a  peal :  he  asked  me  to  shut 
 the  window,  as  the  noise  of  the  bells  would  disturb  him.  I 
 told  him,  I  thought  they  would  not  disturb  him  long,  for  that 
 a  few  days  back,  when  they  were  beginning  to  ring  them,  the 
 Churchwarden  had  kindly  requested  the  ringers  to  desist,  for 
 fear  of  annoying  him ;  and  I  believed  in  a  few  minutes  they 
 would  cease  ringing,  which  proved  to  be  the  case.  At  this 
 circumstance  he  was  much  affected,  and  said,  i  This  is  amaz- 
 ingly kind — it  is  wonderful  ;  whether  you  look  at  it  on  the 
 part  of  the  ringers,  or  of  those  who  wished  to  have  them  ring, 
 or  of  those  who  have  so  kindly  prevented  them.'  Then  with 
 much  animation  he  asked,  '  Who  orders  all  this  ?  Who  orders 
 all  this  ? — tell  me  !— tell  me  ! ' 
 
 "  Some  time  after  he  observed,  l  If  this  be  the  closing  scene, 
 it  will  be  just  what  I  have  always  desired ;  I  shall  die,  as  I 
 wished,  in  harness ;  for  I  preached  the  last  time  with  as  much 
 energy  as  ever  I  did  in  my  life,  and  with  as  much  comfort  to 
 
 myself.   I  have  always  hoped  I  should  not  be  like  dear  Mr. 
 
 in  his  last  days.' 
 
 "  At  an  early  period  of  his  illness,  when  we  asked  him  if  he 
 would  like  to  take  medicine  or  wait,  he  used  to  say,  '  Why  do 
 you  ask  me  what  /  like  ?  I  am  the  Lord's  patient,  I  cannot 
 but  like  everything  ;  don't  say,  '  Will  you  do  this,  or  that  ] ' 
 but  say,  '  Here  is  this — you  must  take  that — or,  you  are  to 
 do  so  :  /  like  everthing.'  When  we  expressed  our  sorrow  once 
 that  he  had  passed  a  wakeful  night  (and  from  the  beginning 
 of  his  illness  he  scarcely  had  a  good  night),  he  replied  with  a 
 remarkable  expression  of  contentment  on  his  venerable  coun- 
 
Mt\  77.]  kkv.   0HABLB8   SIMEON,  579 
 
 tenanoe,  '  Never  mind  ;  ffi  giveth  his  beloved  sleep.1  At 
 mother  time  he  said,  '  I  shall  never  deep,  until  I  tall  asleep 
 in  the  arms  of  Jesus  Christ. '  He  often  appeared  grieved  bo 
 give  us  the  least  trouble,  particularly  when  sitting  up  with 
 him  at  night;  he  would  Bay,  'What  a  grievous  thing  it  ii 
 that  I  should  cause  bo  much  trouble  for  this  poor  bodj  !'  On 
 one  occasion  when  1  had  bathed  his  eyes,  and  asked  him  if 
 they  were  relieved,  he  said,  opening  them  and  looking  up  to 
 heaven,  ■  Soon  they  will  behold  all  the  glorified  saints  and 
 angels  around  the  throne  o(  my  God  and  Saviour,  who  has 
 loved  me  unto  death,  and  given  Himself  for  me;  then  1  shall 
 see  Him,  whom  having  not  seen  I  love  ;  in  whom,  though  now 
 I  see  him  not,  yet  believing  /  rejoice  with  joy  unapeahabL  and 
 full  of  glory;*  and  turning  his  eves  towards  me,  be  added,  'Of 
 the  reality  of  this  I  am  as  burb  as  if  I  were  there  this  moment.1 
 
 ki  One  day  while  his  servants  were  at  dinner,  he  wanted  them 
 to  come  and  move  him.  I  was  going  to  call  them  ;  hut  when 
 lie  remembered  they  were  at  dinner,  he  said  in  the  kindest 
 way.  *  Never  mind,  it  does  not  signify  mow;  let  them  be  —  and 
 don't  disturb  them — I  like  to  wait  for  my  servants — -lot  m  be 
 served  last — that  is  what  I  like  best.1  On  asking  him  if  1. 
 could  do  anything  for  him,  or  if  he  wanted  anything,  lie  said 
 very  slow  and  distinctly.  '  Not  anything — I  want  nothing; — 
 are  you  not  surprised  to  hear  with  what  composure  1  can  Bay 
 that  I — 1  seem  to  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  wait  —  tin t 
 now  nothing  but  peace — tin  sweetest  /><</(>/ 
 
 u  When  his  servant  Mrs.  0.  came  into  the  room  on  one 
 occasion  to  clean  and  arrange  the  fireplace,  he  said,  '  When  0. 
 is  going  out,  tell  her  to  come  to  my  bedside,  and  let  me  give 
 her  a  last  look;  she  must  not  speak,  nor  can  I — for  I  am  not 
 equal  to  it/  When  she  came  to  his  side,  he  looked  at  her  most 
 affectionately  and  said,  'God  Almighty  bless  yoUy  my  dear  C. 
 — now  go.'  Both  his  servants  left  the  room  overwhelmed  at 
 this  sight  oi  their  dear  dying  master,  from  whom  they  had 
 received  so  many  kindnesses.  He  then  turned  his  eyes  towards 
 me  as  they  were  going  out  (he  was  himself  much  affected),  and 
 said,  '  Dear  faithful  servants!  no  one  ever  had  more  faithful 
 and  kind  servants  than  I  have  had  ;  and  to  have  BUch  dear 
 creatures  to  attend  me,  when  I  am  such  a  poor  wretch,  and 
 deserve  nothing  but  perdition/  The  tears  trickled  down  his  aged 
 face  the  whole  time  he  was  uttering  the  above,  and  he  appeared 
 quite  overwhelmed  at  a  sense  of  the  Lord's  mercies  to  him/1 
 
 P  p  '2 
 
5S0  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [lS36. 
 
 There  was  a  remarkable  and  rapid  maturing  of  all  the  finer 
 parts  of  his  character  from  the  very  commencement  of  this  ill- 
 ness, and  a  corresponding  diminution,  and  ultimately  a  disap- 
 pearance of  those  symptoms  of  haste  and  irritability,  which 
 sometimes  were  visible  in  his  days  of  health  and  vigour.  He 
 seemed  now  to  breathe  entirely  an  atmosphere  of  peace  and 
 love  ;  and  enjoying  such  a  sense  of  God's  pardoning  love  him- 
 self, he  longed  to  manifest  an  affectionate  and  forgiving  spirit 
 to  all  around.  A  striking  instance  of  this  occurred  with  refer- 
 ence to  one  of  the  Fellows  of  his  College,  who  had  grieved  him 
 by  frequent  acts  of  discourtesy,  and  was  now  lying  on  his  death- 
 bed in  acute  suffering,  and  altogether  in  a  state  so  wretched 
 and  distressing  as  to  deter  his  friends  from  visiting  him.  Daily 
 did  Mr.  Simeon  send  to  make  inquiries  after  him,  conveying  at 
 the  same  time  some  kind  expression  of  his  sympathy ;  this  at 
 length  so  wrought  upon  him,  that  he  could  not  forbear  observ- 
 ing, "  Well !  Simeon  does  not  forget  me,  but  sends  every  day 
 to  inquire  after  me — ill  as  he  is  !  " 
 
 During  the  last  few  days  of  his  life  his  bodily  sufferings 
 were  often  excruciating,  and  his  strength  so  impaired  that  his 
 voice  was  scarcely  audible.  He  then  observed  to  his  attendant, 
 "  Jesus  Christ  is  my  '  all  in  all'  for  my  soul;  and  now  you 
 must  be  my  all  for  my  body;  I  cannot  tell  you  any  longer 
 what  I  want,  or  ask  for  anything.  I  give  my  body  into  your 
 charge;  you  must  give  me  what  you  think  necessary.'1  After- 
 wards, when  he  had  revived  a  little,  he  remarked ;  "It  is  said, 
 0  death,  where  is  thy  sting  *? "  then  looking  at  us,  as  we  stood 
 around  his  bed,  he  asked  in  his  own  peculiarly-expressive 
 manner;  "Do  you  see  any  sting  here?"  we  answered;  "No, 
 indeed,  it  is  all  taken  away."  He  then  said  ;  "  Does  not  this 
 prove,  that  my  principles  were  not  founded  on  fancies  or  en- 
 thusiasm ;  but  that  there  is  a  reality  in  them,  and  I  find  them 
 sufficient  to  support  me  in  death  V 
 
 On  Friday  afternoon  (Nov.  11)  as  we  were  standing  by  his 
 side,  lamenting  his  long  protracted  sufferings,  (which  from  Wed- 
 nesday had  been  at  times  exceedingly  severe)  he  at  length  made 
 an  effort  to  lift  his  hands  from  the  bed ;  on  our  assisting  him 
 to  raise  them,  he  extended  them  to  us,  one  on  each  side,  (he 
 was  at  this  time  unable  to  speak)  and  then  for  the  last  time 
 placed  them  together  in  the  attitude  of  devout  prayer ;  after 
 this  he  stretched  them  out  to  us  once  more,  and  so  took,  as  it 
 seemed  to  us,  his  final  leave.     His  life  was  now  fast  ebbing 
 
JBT.  77.]  KKV.  CHARLES    BME0N. 
 
 away  ;  he  lay  partially  raised,  his  head  dnx  ping  on 
 but  supported  by  pillows,  his  eyes  closed,  and  his  hands  stretched 
 out  motionless  on  the  bed  ;  nothing  could  be  more  solemn  i 
 venerable  than  his  whole  appearance.     As  we  were  now  afr 
 
 of  disturbing  him,  we  retrained  from  any  further  observati 
 The  last  words  1  addressed  to  him  were  on  this  night,  when 
 
 I  gently  took  his  withered  hand,  and  slowly  pronounced 
 Benediction  ;   "The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee  ;   the  L 
 make  His  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto  t. 
 
 the  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,    and  gh 
 peace  ;"  he  faintly  answered  Amen  ; — after  which  I  heard  him 
 speak  no  more.     During  the  night  he  was  scarcely  conscious 
 
 of  anything  around,  and  on  being  raised  in  the  morning  into 
 the  same  position  as  before,  he  remained  thus  during  the  v-  | 
 of  Saturday,  and  continued  apparently  insensible  to  the  last. 
 About  two  o'clock  on  Sunday  afternoon,  (Nov.  13,)  at  the  x 
 time  the  bell  of  St.  Mary's  was  tolling  for  the  University  S 
 mon,  which  he  was  himself  to  have  preached — after  a  momeni 
 struggle,  he  entered  into  his  eternal  rest. 
 
 Thus  graciously  did  God  grant  unto  him  his  heart'- 
 — the  most  perfect  peace,  and  a  'full  assurance  o(  hope  unto 
 the  end.'  And  without  weakness  or  wandering  of  mind  d\\. 
 his  severe  sufferings,  in  which  patience  had  indeed  its  ■  perfi  :r 
 work' — abounding  in  love  and  thanksgiving,  he  was  enal 
 to  testify  to  the  last  of  the  mercy  and  faithfulness  of  hi-  « I 
 and   so   'having  fought   a  good  fight)   and   kept   the   faith. 
 finished  his  course  with  joy.' 
 
 The  time  of  his  decease  was  remarkable.      There  had  K   u 
 an  unusual  degree  o^l  interest  excited  about  the  Sermons,  which 
 he  was    to   have  delivered    before    the    University    this    \ 
 month  ;  the  subject  he  had  chosen  (CoL  ii.  17.     t  Which  <> 
 shadow  of  things  to  come;  but  the  body  is  of  Christ')  was  re- 
 garded by  him  as  peculiarly  important,  and  he  had   prepared 
 the  course  nearly  a  year  before  with  more  than  usual  0 
 whilst  frequently  during   the  interval  he  had  been  think 
 and   speaking    of  their  delivery  with  an  anxiety  more    than 
 ordinary.     His  removal  therefore  during  this  very  month, 
 on  the 'Lord's  day,  at  the  very  hour  when  it  had  been  h 
 he  would  be   standing  before   the    University   as  th 
 Preacher,   greatly  tended  to  deepen  the  feelings  which  urn 
 sally  prevailed. 
 
 On  opening  his  Will  an  intimation  was  found  of  his  desire 
 
582  MEMOIRS    OF    THE  [1836. 
 
 respecting  the  place  of  his  interment.  "  If  I  die  out  of  Col- 
 lege, I  am  not  careful  where  my  body  shall  be  buried  ;  but  if 
 I  die  in  Cambridge,  I  should  wish  to  be  buried  in  my  College 
 Chapel."  Accordingly  preparation  was  made  for  laying  his 
 remains  in  the  Fellows'  vault.  Many  of  his  clerical  friends 
 had  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  be  present  on  the  occasion, 
 to  offer  this  last  tribute  of  their  affection  and  respect.  These 
 therefore  were  informed  of  the  day  of  the  funeral,  but  no  other 
 persons  were  invited.  It  was  our  desire,  in  conformity  with 
 Mr.  Simeon's  wish,  to  conduct  everything  with  as  little  show 
 as  possible.  Permission  indeed  had  been  kindly  given  by  the 
 Provost  of  King's  for  the  congregation  of  Trinity  Church  to 
 witness  the  interment  of  their  beloved  Minister ;  and  these 
 were  admitted  privately  into  the  Ante-chapel.  So  general 
 however  was  the  desire  of  the  members  of  the  University  to  be 
 present  on  the  occasion,  that  the  funeral  unavoidably  became 
 one  altogether  of  a  public  character.  These  circumstances  are 
 mentioned,  to  shew  how  spontaneous  was  that  remarkable 
 gathering  of  persons — Heads  of  Colleges  and  Professors,  and 
 men  of  all  ages  and  stations  and  opinions,  from  every  College 
 in  the  University,  who  came  to  do  honour  to  this  man  of  God 
 in  his  end. 
 
 On  the  day  of  the  funeral  (Saturday)  all  the  shops  in  the  prin- 
 cipal part  of  the  town  were  closed,  though  it  was  the  market-day; 
 and,  what  was  an  unusual  mark  of  respect  in  the  University,  in 
 almost  every  College  the  Lectures  were  suspended.  The  morn- 
 ing was  damp  and  cheerless,  and  the  gloom  around  was  suited  to 
 the  feelings  of  sadness  which  pervaded  that  large  assembly  of 
 mourners.  At  the  appointed  hour  the  funeral  procession  began 
 to  move  from  the  College-hall,  preceded  by  the  Choristers, 
 Scholars  and  Fellows,  the  Provost  walking  immediately  before 
 the  bier,  and  the  pall  being  borne  by  the  eight  Senior  Fellows. 
 But  the  following  letter  from  one  of  the  many  distinguished 
 persons  present  on  the  occasion,  will  best  describe  the  scene. 
 
 "  You  know  King's  great  Court  and  the  noble  Chapel.  The 
 procession  round  the  quadrangle,  usual  on  the  burial  within 
 the  precincts  of  a  College  resident,  was  very  striking.  The 
 persons  who  made  up  the  procession,  walking  three  or  four 
 abreast,  nearly  extended  round  the  four  sides  of  the  quad- 
 rangle. On  entering  the  west  door  of  the  Chapel  I  was  struck 
 by  the  multitude  of  persons  who  filled  the  nave.  Men,  women, 
 and  children,  all,  so  far  as  I  observed,  in  mourning,   and  very 
 
JET.  77.]  RBT,  ohakles   BIKXOtf. 
 
 many  giving  proof  thai  they  were  real  mourn  n  bj  their  lighi 
 and  their  tears.  These  I  understood  to  be  the  hearen  and 
 parishioners  of  Mr.  Simeon,  who  had  been  permitted  to  attend; 
 and  through  this  sorrowing  crowd  the  procession  moved  on 
 
 into  the  choir.  The  stall  which  1  occupied  allowed  me  I  (nil 
 view  of  the  interior,  and  it  was  indeed  a  Bolemn  sight  :  nor 
 was  it  the  least  interesting  circumstance,  on  an  occasion  where 
 all  was  interesting,  to  see  the  young  men  of  the  Oniversit] 
 they  stood  during  the  service  between  the  coffin  and  the  Com- 
 munion rails,  all  in  mourning  ;  and  all,  in  appearance  at  Least, 
 feeling  deeply  the  loss  which  had  brought  us  together  and  the 
 solemnity  of  the  service.  The  vault,  in  which  the  body  was 
 deposited,  is  near  the  west  door  of  the  building.  Bere  of 
 course  the  service  concluded.  The  Provost  read  most  impres- 
 sively  ;  and,  taking  under  review  all  the  circumstances  and 
 accompaniments  of  the  funeral — the  affectionate  respect  for 
 the  departed,  himself  the  Luther  of  Cambridge  the  sorrowing 
 multitudes,  including  several  hundreds  of  University  men  — 
 the  tones  of  the  organ,  more  solemn  than  ever  1  heard  them — 
 the  magnificence  of  the  building — I  should  think  that  no  per- 
 son who  was  present  would  ever  fail.  s<>  long  as  he  remembers 
 anything,  to  carry' with  him  a  powerful  remembrance  of  that 
 day.  .  .  .  Turning  to  my  old  recollections,  1  could  scarcely 
 have  believed  it  possible  that  Mr.  Simeon  could  thus  be 
 honoured  at  his  death!  His  very  enemies,  if  any  of  them 
 lived  so  long,  seemed  now  to  be  at  peace  with  him.'' 
 
 The  funeral  Sermon  at  Trinity  Church  on  the  Sunday  Horn- 
 ing was  preached  by  Or.  Dealtry,  the  Chancellor  of  Winches- 
 ter,* from  a  text  which  had  received  a  remarkable  illustration 
 in  the  events  of  the  preceding  day,  kk  Th<  m  thai  h<nt<>)rr  •„)<-  I  will 
 honour."  1  Sam.  ii.  30.  In  the  Evening  the  Archdeacon  of 
 Stafford,  the  Ven.  G.  Hodson,  preached  in  the  same  Church  on 
 a  subject  no  less  appropriate  to  the  occasion — '  Blisha  at  the 
 waters  of  Jordan.'  L*  Kings  ii.  9 — 14.  On  the  same  .lav  other 
 marked  testimonies  of  affectionate  respect  wen1  delivered  from 
 various  pulpits  in  Cambridge  ;  and  more4  particularly  from 
 that  of  St.  Mary's  by  two  distinguished  member!  of  the  I  di- 
 versity, who  had  formerly  been  associated  with  Mr.  Simeon  in 
 the  Ministry  at  Trinity  Church.  The  Sermon  in  the  Morning 
 was   preached   by    the   Rev.  W.  Mandell,   Fellow  of   Queens 
 
 Afterwards  Archdeacon  of  Surrcv. 
 
584  MEMOIRS    OF   THE  [1836. 
 
 College,  from  Heb.  vi.  12  :  and  that  in  the  Afternoon,  from 
 2  Kings  ii.  9 — 12,  entitled,  '  A  zealous  Ministry  the  safeguard 
 of  a  nation,'  was  most  impressively  delivered  to  a  crowded  and 
 deeply-attentive  audience  by  the  select  preacher  for  the  month, 
 the  Rev.  J.  Scholefield,  Regius  Professor  of  Greek. 
 
 The  Recollections  of  the  Bishop  of  Calcutta  subjoined  to 
 this  Narrative,  render  any  observations  here  on  the  life  and 
 character  of  Mr.  Simeon  entirely  superfluous.  We  cannot 
 however  refrain  from  inserting  the  following  weighty  and  in- 
 structive remarks  from  the  Sermon  of  Dr.  Dealtry.  After 
 adverting  to  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  Simeon  honoured  God, 
 he  observes  : — 
 
 "  We  would  utterly  disclaim  all  intention  or  desire  to  exalt 
 the  creature.  Whatever  there  was  of  good  in  him,  we  ascribe 
 to  that  power,  which  St.  Paul  himself,  when  declaring  that  he 
 had  laboured  more  abundantly  than  all  the  Apostles,  mentions, 
 as  the  great  and  all-mighty  agent — not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God 
 which  was  with  me.  Hence  that  faith  which  shone  forth  so 
 brightly  in  the  entire  course  of  [Mr.  Simeon],  and  which  enabled 
 him  to  overcome  the  world  :  hence  that  love  which  was  the  grand 
 constraining  principle  in  his  mind  ;  hence  that  work  of  faith 
 and  labour  of  love,  in  which  he  was  habitually  employed,  and 
 which  ceased  only  with  the  pulse  of  life.  Our  motive  in  dwell- 
 ing on  such  subjects  is  not  to  exalt  the  man,  but  that  we  may 
 learn  wisdom  by  the  lessons  which  they  teach.  In  thus  plac- 
 ing before  our  eyes  the  characters  of  those  who  were  renowned 
 in  their  generation  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  we  have  visible 
 evidence  of  the  reality  and  power  of  religion;  we  see  what  a 
 treasure  may  be  contained  in  these  earthen  vessels,  and  are 
 disposed  to  thank  God  for  this  manifestation  of  His  goodness, 
 and  are  encouraged  to  repair  to  the  fountain  of  grace,  that  we 
 may  ourselves  be  enabled  to  follow  their  good  example. 
 
 "  To  detach  from  their  names  while  living  the  respect  to 
 which  they  are  so  eminently  entitled,  or  to  withhold  from  their 
 memories  the  feelings  of  affectionate  veneration,  would  be  a 
 thing  neither  desirable  in  itself,  nor  practicable  if  attempted. 
 We  are  bound  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  ivories' 
 sake ;  and  bearing  in  mind  that  it  was  God  who  wrought  in 
 them  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure,  our  contem- 
 plations will  lead  us  with  increased  devotion  and  confidence  to 
 Him,  who  is  the  author  of  every  good  and,  perfect  gift.  We 
 glorify  God  in  them" 
 
-£T.   7  7.]  REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  585 
 
 After  enumerating  various  instances  in  which  God  was 
 pleased  to  put  remarkable  honour  on  Mr,  Simeon,  Dr.  Dealtry 
 
 proceeds  : — 
 
 "  His  known  piety  and  most  disinterested  and  generous 
 disposition  led  others  to  join  with  him  in  good  works,  which 
 the  zeal  of  an  individual  could  never  have  accomplished  :  God 
 gave  to  him  remarkably  the  hearts  of  those  who  had  the  means 
 of  beneficence — and  the  provision  which  he  was  thus  enabled 
 to  make  for  the  propagation  of  religion,  both  in  this  country 
 and  in  the  farthest  regions  of  the  globe,  may  justly  be  held  out 
 as  a  signal  fulfilment  of  the  declaration,  Them  that  honour  me 
 I  will  honour. 
 
 "  His  old  age  was  greatly  honoured  :  his  hoary  head  was  in 
 every  respect  a  crown  of  glory.  The  sort  of  hostility  which 
 met  him  in  his  earlier  years' had  gradually  subsided  and  died 
 away  ;  his  great  labours,  his  valuable  publications,  and  his 
 known  benevolence,  converted  the  adversary  himself  into  a 
 friend;  so  admirably  was  fulfilled  to  him  the  statement  of 
 Solomon,  '  When  a  man's  ways  please  t!t>  L<>rJJi>  maketh 
 his  enemies  to  be  at  peace  with  hi)/}.'  Viewing  him  in  the  latter 
 period  of  his  life,  wdien  his  'praise  was  in  aU  the  thurt 
 when  he  was  respected,  and  honoured,  and  belovod,  in  a  degree 
 rarely  equalled  ;  recollecting  also  the  respect  shewn  to  him  by 
 the  highest  authorities  in  the  University,  in  appointing  him, 
 notwithstanding  his  great  age.  to  testify  to  them  from  their 
 own  pulpit,  as  on  many  former  occasions  so  during  this  very 
 month,  and  on  this  very  day,  the  '  Gospel  oftht  grac\  ofGod;% 
 — how  little,  even  at  the  commencement  of  the  present  century, 
 could  we  have  anticipated  such  tokens  of  regard  !  Whei 
 then  this  astonishing  change,  as  compared  with  the  history  of 
 his  early  days  1  lie  honoured  God;  and  therefore  Godhonoured 
 him  ;  honoured  him  before  men — honoured  him  in  the  very 
 scene  of  his  arduous  labours — honoured  him  by  the  public 
 testimony  of  those,  whose  testimony  is  above  all  impeachment. 
 
 "  In  adverting  finally  to  that  event,  which  especially  brings 
 to  the  test  the  strength  and  purity  of  Christian  principle. 
 when  the  flesh  and  the  heart  are  failing,  here  also  was  he  emi- 
 nently honoured,  being  able  to  shew  that  God  was  now 
 strength  of  his  heart,  and  to  look  forward  in  the  certain  hope 
 that  he  would  be  his  portion  for  ever.  The  narrative  oi  his 
 last  illness  exhibits  the  same  deep  humility,  the  same  >trong 
 faith,  the  same  gentleness  and  patience  and  entire  derotedness 
 
5§G  MEMOIRS    OF    THE    REV.  CIIARLES  SIMEON.  [1836. 
 
 to  the  will  of  God,  the  same  simplicity  of  religious  character, 
 and  the  same  love  for  others,  which  were  all  so  conspicuous  in 
 his  previous  life.  We  observe  here  not  only  the  death-bed  of 
 a  Christian,  but  of  this  individual  Christian  ;  the  setting  of 
 that  great  light  with  whose  beams  we  have  been  so  long  and  so 
 well  acquainted." 
 
 We  must  now  bring  our  narrative  to  a  close.  For  many 
 years  previous  to  this  period,*  Mr.  Simeon  had  been  desirous 
 of  leaving  to  his  parishioners  some  token  of  his  regard, 
 which  might  i  benefit  them  after  his  death.'  A  Memorandum 
 to  the  following  effect  was  found  in  his  Will  : — 
 
 "  It  is  my  desire  that  an  edition  of  the  Sermon  which 
 I  preached  before  the  University,  on  that  text,  1  Cor.  ii.  2, 
 be  printed  ;  and  that  a  copy  of  it  be  presented  to  every  family 
 in  Trinity  Parish,  as  a  memorial  of  my  pastoral  regards,  and 
 as  the  means  of  impressing  their  minds  with  the  importance 
 of  the  doctrine  which  I  preached  to  them  during  the  whole 
 course  of  my  Ministry." 
 
 This  last  wish  of  Mr.  Simeon  was  immediately  carried  into 
 execution  ;  and  in  the  chancel  of  Trinity  Church,  directly 
 opposite  to  the  tablets  of  his  beloved  Martyn  and  Thomason, 
 his  monument  was  shortly  after  erected  by  the  congregation. 
 It  bears  this  short  but  expressive  inscription,  suggested  by 
 himself. 
 
 IN  MEMORY  OP 
 
 THE  KEY.  CHARLES  SIMEON,  MA. 
 
 SENIOR  FELLOW  OF  KING'S  COLLEGE, 
 
 AND    FIFTY-FOUR   YEARS   VICAR   OF   THIS    PARISH  ; 
 
 WHO, 
 
 WHETHER  AS  THE  GROUND  OF  HIS  OWN  HOPES, 
 
 OR  AS  THE  SUBJECT  OF  ALL  HIS  MINISTRATIONS, 
 
 DETERMINED 
 
 TO  KNOW  NOTHING  BUT 
 
 1  JESUS  CHRIST,  AND  HIM  CRUCIFIED.' 
 
 1  COR.  II.  2. 
 BORN  SEPT.  24,  1759.   DIED  NOV.  13,  1S36. 
 
 See  page  235. 
 
RECOLLECTIONS 
 
 THE  KEV.  CHARLES  SIMEON, 
 
 BY  THE  RIGHT  REV.  DANIEL  \\  [LSON,   I>.I>. 
 LORD  BISHOP  OF  CALCUTTA. 
 
 «  Calcutta.  1837. 
 u  There  is  no  name  that  will  continue  more  deeply  infi 
 on  the  memory  and  heart  of  the  writer  of  the  following  Lines 
 till  the  last  moment  of  life,  than  that  of  CHAHLBS  SlMJBOV. 
 
 Amongst  the  many  holy  and  distinguished  Ministers  of  the 
 Gospel  of  Christ  whom  he  has  known,  and  for  whose  advice 
 and  example  he  will  have  to  give  account  at  the  lasl  _ 
 day,  Mr.  Simeon  was  in  many  respects  the  faost  remarkable. 
 A  more  entirely  devoted  servant  of  Christ  has  not  often  ap- 
 peared in  the  Church,  nor  one  whose  course  of  service  was 
 more  extended  in  point  of  time,  more  important,  more  consis- 
 tent, more  energetic,  more  opportune  for  the  circumstances  of 
 the  Church,  and  by  the  Divine  Blessing  more  useful." 
 
 After  a  rapid  sketch  of  his  Life  and  Works,  the  Bishop 
 proceeds : — 
 
 "Surely  this  outline  of  his  history  gives  at  once  the  impres- 
 sion of  a  most  devoted  and  disinterested  Minister.  Here  is  a 
 man  who  labours  for  nothing — for  absolutely  no  emolument 
 whatever,  for  more  than  half  a  century.  Here  is  a  man  who 
 passes  by  and  refuses  all  the  Livings  in  his  College  which 
 in  succession  were  offered  to  his  choice,  and  some  one  el*  which 
 every  other  person  almost  that  could  be  named  would  have 
 accepted  as  a  matter  of  course.  Here  is  a  man  who,  in  order  to 
 retain  his  Fellowship  and  his  moneyless  station  at  Trinity 
 Church,  persuades  his  elder  brother  not  to  leave  him  the  pro- 
 perty which  would  compel  him  to  vacate  it.  The  same  man 
 remains  unmarried  during  life.    Nor  does  he  employ  the  large 
 
5SS 
 
 MEMOIRS    OF    THE 
 
 profit  arising  from  the  sale  of  his  writings  to  any  other  pur- 
 pose. It  must  be  admitted,  even  by  the  enemies  of  his  prin- 
 ciples, that  he  was  a  person  of  exalted  disinterestedness.* 
 
 What  those  principles  were  is  the  next  thing  to  be  carefully 
 noticed.  They  were  no  other  than  the  broad,  tangible,  un- 
 doubted doctrines  of  the  New  Testament,  as  held  by  the  Church 
 of  England,  and  exhibited  in  the  writings  of  her  Reformers, 
 and  the  Articles,  Homilies,  and  Liturgy  which  they  authorita- 
 tively composed.  The  difference  between  his  sentiments  and 
 those  of  others,  whether  ministers  or  people,  in  the  same  com- 
 munion, lay  in  the  strength  with  which  he  held  them,  the 
 prominence  he  gave  to  them,  and  the  holy  spiritual  use  to 
 which  they  were  applied.  A  Clergyman  may,  and  in  fact  does, 
 and  must  hold  the  same  doctrines  of  the  Fall  and  Recovery  of 
 Man — of  the  Atonement  of  Christ,  and  the  operations  of  the 
 Spirit — of  justification  by  faith,  and  regeneration  and  progres- 
 sive sanctification  by  grace — of  holy  love  to  God  and  man,  and 
 of  all  good  works  as  the  fruit  of  faith,  and  following  after  jus- 
 tification. The  difference  between  one  Minister  and  another, 
 lies  in  the  manner  in  which  he  holds  these  truths — whether 
 
 *  Dr.  Deal  try  in  his  Funeral  Sermon  records  the  following  remarkable 
 instance  of  his  disinterestedness: — 
 
 "  In  speaking  particularly  of  the  dedication  of  his  property  to  the 
 glory  of  God,  we  are  abundantly  borne  out  by  facts,  with  which  you 
 are  all  acquainted.  But  it  is  not  so  generally  known  that  this  was  a 
 principle  all-powerful  in  his  mind  from  an  early  period,  probably  from 
 the  time  when  he  first  cordially  gave  himself  to  the  work  of  an  Evange- 
 list. In  proof  of  this  assertion,  I  would  mention  a  circumstance  which 
 occurred  between  forty  and  fifty  years  ago.  At  that  time  a  Living  of  great 
 importance  became  vacant,  which  by  the  appointment  of  the  Patron, 
 as  expressed  in  his  Will,  was  to  be  offered  to  two  particular  Clergymen 
 in  succession,  both  of  them  personal  friends  of  your  late  Minister. 
 Conceiving  that  the  Clergyman  who  was  to  have  the  second  offer  was 
 pre-eminently  qualified  for  the  situation,  whilst  the  other  was  better 
 fitted  for  a  different  sphere,  he  wrote  to  the  latter,  stating  his  opinion, 
 and  solemnly  putting  it  to  his  conscience,  whether  the  cause  of  Christ 
 would  not  be  best  promoted  by  his  declining  the  Living ;  adding  at  the 
 same  time,  that  since  the  sacrifice  would  be  great  in  regard  to  temporal 
 prospects,  he  would  himself  engage  to  compensate  him  from  his  own 
 private  fortune.  It  is  right  to  add,  that  the  individual  thus  addressed 
 responded  nobly  to  the  letter,  by  stating  his  intention  to  refuse  the 
 Living,  but  absolutely  declining  at  the  same  time  all  compensation : 
 neither  ought  it  to  be  omitted,  that  the  Clergyman,  for  whom  the  Living 
 was  thus  obtained,  although  he  survived  his  appointment  for  twenty 
 years,  was  never  apprised  of  the  circumstance,  nor  was  it  divulged  till 
 some  time  after  his  death." 
 
RBVi    CHARLES    BIMEON,  589 
 
 they  reach  and  change  the  heart  ;  whether  they  sink  into  the 
 habits  and  inmost  soul  ;  whether  they  are  accompanied  with 
 internal  penitence,  contrition,  prayer,  devotion  ;  whether  they 
 express  themselves  and  prove  their  genuineness  by  those  affec- 
 tions and  that  conduct  with  which  thej  are  ever  attended  when 
 spiritual  life  is  really  implanted;  and  without  which  thej  con- 
 stitute only  a  k  name  to  live,'  only  a  -  form  of  godliness,'  a  cr 
 a  notion,  a  scheme  theoretic  and  inoperative. 
 
 The  case  is  the  same  as  to  the  prominence  given  t<»  these 
 doctrines  in  our  Ministry.  It'  they  are  only  occasionally  referred 
 to— if  they  are  indistinctly  stated — feebly  developed— insuffi- 
 ciently applied  to  the  conscience,  they  lose  all  their  virtue,  and 
 all  the  Divine  blessing  which  would  otherwise  rest  upon  them. 
 We  must  'know*  and  make  known,  'nothing  but  Jeeus Christ, 
 and  Him  crucified. ' 
 
 Nor  is  it  different  if  we  advert  to  the  holy,  spiritual  use  to 
 which  these  divine  truths  are  to  be  applied — to  the  awakening 
 the  souls  of  men — to  the  convincing  them  of  sin — to  the  bring- 
 ing them  to  a  divine  and  heavenly  life — to  the  mortifying  in 
 them,  by  the  grace  of  God's  blessed  Spirit,  the  love  of  the  world 
 and  all  its  vanities;  to  the  leading  them,  in  short,  t<>  'put  <>li' 
 concerning  their  former  conversation  the  old  man,  which  i- 
 rupt  according  to  the  deceitful  lusts,  and  to  put  on  the  new 
 man,  which,  after  God.  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true 
 holiness.1 
 
 These  then  were  Mr.  Simeon's  principles — not  narrowly 
 and  minutely  cramped  by  too  systematic  an  arrangement — 
 not  harshly  and  stiffly  inculcated  as  pans  of  a  mere  body  of 
 theology — not  tamely  and  coldly  assented  to  whilst  the  mass  of 
 the  instruction  was  given  to  secondary  matters — hut  Btrongfy 
 and  deeply  imbibed,  penetrating  his  whole  soul — the  effect  and 
 expression  of  a  divine  teaching,  of  a  divine  life,  oi'  a  divine 
 experience  ;  and  therefore  prominently  inculcated,  in  order  to 
 be  the  seed  of  eternal  life  in  others — and  entirely  directed  t<> 
 the  production  and  nourishment  o^  that  spiritual,  and  retired, 
 and  contrite,  and  humble,  and  benevolent  conduct  which  dis- 
 tinguishes the  genuine  fruit  oi'  the  Gospel. 
 
 With  these  principles  he  united  gr  <J  wisdom.   The 
 
 ardour  indeed  of  his  mind  was  remarkable,  lie  conceived  every- 
 thing strongly,  and  expressed  himself  in  a  most  energetic  manner. 
 He  would  have  been  liable  therefore,  as  to  natural  tendency, 
 to  the  danger  of  excessive  and  even  enthusiastieal  statements. 
 
590  MEMOIRS    OF    THE 
 
 But  what  was  the  fact  ?  He  was  full  of  moderation  on  doubt- 
 ful and  abstruse  questions  connected  with  the  commanding 
 truths  just  adverted  to.  He  was  as  wise  as  he  was  fervent. 
 This  was  a  distinguishing  feature  in  his  character.  Had  he 
 been  ardent  merely,  he  never  could  have  acquired  the  influence 
 he  gradually  gained,  nor  have  left  the  impression  he  has  done 
 upon  his  age.  His  fervour  was  always  checked  by  a  close  and 
 adequate  study  of  the  Scriptures — by  much  communion  with 
 his  own  heart — by  importuuate  prayer  to  Almighty  God — by 
 friendly  intercourse  with  his  brethren  in  the  Ministry — by 
 observation  on  the  history  of  the  Church  in  all  ages — and  by 
 tracing  the  mischievous  effects  of  the  least  deflections  from  the 
 simplicity  of  the  faith  in  the  course  of  his  own  long  experience. 
 
 The  principles  of  this  eminent  person — the  great,  com- 
 manding truths  of  the  Gospel — were  thus  continually  accom- 
 panied with  good  sense,  and  a  wise  and  scriptural  discretion. 
 
 That  those  principles  were  misrepresented  and  opposed 
 during  a  considerable  portion  of  his  life,  will  be  no  matter  of 
 surprise  to  those  who  know  their  own  heart,  and  the  fallen 
 state  of  man.  The  more  prominent  the  station,  and  the  more 
 energetic  the  character  of  any  Christian,  the  more  vivid  will 
 be  the  opposition  excited  to  the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  Man  in 
 his  fallen  state  loves  sin,  hates  the  light,  shuns  conviction, 
 chooses  teachers  after  his  own  lusts.  To  reconcile  a  life  of 
 worldliness  with  the  hopes  of  Christianity,  is  the  object  of  the 
 natural  man.  He  resists  disturbance — he  argues — he  calum- 
 niates— he  persecutes  if  he  can,  or  despises  if  he  cannot,  the 
 faithful  Minister.  This  has  ever  been  the  case.  When  Chris- 
 tianity first  burst  upon  a  heathen  and  Jewish  world,  it  was 
 received  with  a  resistance  which  it  took  centuries  to  overcome. 
 And  in  proportion  to  the  errors  prevalent  in  every  age,  how- 
 ever nominally  Christian  that  period  may  be,  will  be  the 
 opposition  to  the  simple  doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  The  princi- 
 ples of  that  Gospel  are,  indeed,  so  adapted  to  the  state  and 
 wants  of  man,  that  they  fail  not  at  length  to  assert  their  divine 
 origin :  but  the  time  for  accomplishing  this  is  often  long. 
 Nor  can  a  Protestant  Church,  nor  Articles  Evangelical  as  ours 
 confessedly  are,  nor  a  Liturgy  and  Book  of  Homilies  which 
 allow  of  no  subterfuge,  succeed  of  themselves  in  changing  man. 
 He  evades  still,  explains  away,  admits  such  parts  of  them  as 
 he  happens  to  approve,  and  dismisses  the  rest  to  neglect  and 
 indifference.     All  this  has  been  in  every  age  seen  in  the  Chris- 
 
REV.    CHARLES    SIMEON.  ,Vj  1 
 
 tian  Church.  It  is  by  numbers,  by  clamour,  by  a  fashionable 
 standard  of  doctrine,  by  a  conventional  interpretation  of  au- 
 thorized formularies,  and  by  charges  of  a  party  spirit,  of  fana- 
 ticism, and  weakness  of  judgment,  alleged  against  the  most 
 devoted,  and  fervent  and  laborious  Ministers,  th.it  the  body  of 
 men  in  the  visible  Protestant  Churches  keep  themselves  in 
 countenance  against  the  obvious  import  of  the  New  Testament 
 Revelation.  All  that  can  be  hoped  for,  then,  is  that  by  a 
 patient  continuance  in  well-doing,  truth  may  at  length  be 
 recognised  and  honoured.  The  time  for  accomplishing  thisvaries 
 with  a  thousand  varying  circumstances.  It  was  Mr.  Simeon's 
 peculiar  happiness  to  livelong  enough  to  see  the  prejudices 
 which  assailed  him  in  his  earlier  Ministry, changed  throughout 
 almost  the  whole  University  to  respect  and  veneration. 
 
 Contrast  the  commencement  and  the  close  of  his  course. 
 He  stood  for  many  years  alone  —  lie  was  long  opposed,  ridiculed, 
 shunned — his  doctrines  were  misrepresented — his  little  pecu- 
 liarities of  voice  and  manner  were  satirized  —  disturbances  were 
 frequently  raised  in  his  Church — he  wai  a  person  not  taken 
 into  account,  nor  considered  in  the  light  of  a  regular  Clergy- 
 man of  the  Church.  Such  was  the  beginning  o{  things,  Hut 
 mark  the  close.  For  the  last  portion  of  his  Ministry  all  was 
 rapidly  changing.  lie  was  invited  repeatedly  to  take  courses 
 of  Sermons  before  the  University.  The  same  great  principles 
 that  he  preached  were  avowed  from  almost  every  pulpit  in 
 Cambridge.  His  Church  was  crowded  with  young  Students. 
 When  the  new  Chancellor  of  the  University  placed  a  Chaplain- 
 ship  at  the  disposal  of  the  Vice-Chancellor  in  1833,  Mr.  Simeon 
 was  the  person  applied  to  to  make  the  nomination.  In  1835, 
 the  University  went  up  to  present  an  Address  t.»  the  King. 
 The  Vice-Chancellor  wished  him  to  attend  :  and  when  the 
 Members  of  the  Senate  were  assembled,  made  a  public  inquiry 
 whether  Mr.  Simeon  waa  present,  that  he  might  he  presented 
 to  his  Majesty,  as  one  of  the  Deputation — and  expressed  much 
 regret  when  it  was  found  he  had  been  incapacitated  by  ill; 
 from  attending.  The  writer  of  these  lines  can  never  forget 
 the  impression  made  on  his  mind  by  the  appearance  of  the 
 Church,  when  Mr.  Simeon  delivered  one  ofhifl  Sermons  on  the 
 Holy  Spirit  before  that  learned  University  about  six  yean 
 since.*     The  vast  edifice  was  literally  crowded  in  every  part. 
 
 Nov.  13,  1831. 
 
502  MEMOIRS    OF    THE 
 
 The  Heads  of  Houses,  the  Doctors,  the  Master  of  Arts,  the 
 Bachelors,  the  Undergraduates,  the  Congregation  from  the 
 Town,  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in  eagerness  to  hear  the 
 aged  and  venerable  man.  His  figure  is  now  before  me.  His 
 fixed  countenance,  his  bold  and  yet  respectful  manner  of 
 address,  his  admirable  delivery  of  a  well-prepared  discourse, 
 his  pointed  appeal  to  the  different  classes  of  his  auditory,  the 
 mute  attention  with  which  they  hung  upon  his  lips,  all  com- 
 posed the  most  solemn  scene  he  had  ever  witnessed.  And  at 
 his  death  when  did  either  of  our  Universities  pay  such  a 
 marked  honour  to  a  private  individual? 
 
 It  will  not  be  unprofitable  to  inquire  what  may  have  been 
 the  causes,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  of  this  remarkable 
 change — what  produced  the  striking  difference  between  the 
 first  years  and  the  last  of  his  Ministry. 
 
 Circumstances,  over  which  he  had  little  or  no  control,  con- 
 tributed no  doubt  to  the  great  result — family,  station  in 
 society,  liberal  fortune,  manners,  vigour  of  health.  These  we 
 may  put  out  of  the  present  question — they  were  simply  provi- 
 dential gifts. 
 
 1.  The  first  cause  that  my  perhaps  be  assigned  is,  His 
 occupying  diligently  with  his  appropriate  talents.  He  seems 
 to  have  applied  himself  from  the  first  to  make  the  most  of  the 
 particular  opportuities  afforded  him.  He  wished  for  no 
 change  of  station  :  he  was  deterred  by  no  difficulties  :  he  was 
 seduced  by  no  offers  of  a  more  easy  or  more  congenial  post. 
 But  where  he  was  placed  by  a  good  Providence,  there  he 
 resolved,  if  possible,  to  labour  for  his  Masters  glory.  After 
 he  discovered  the  immense  capabilities  of  his  position  in 
 the  University,  he  strove  to  acquire  the  knowledge  and  expe- 
 rience necessary  for  the  best  discharge  of  his  duties.  With 
 this  principle  he  began  ;  and  fifty-four  years  only  added  more 
 and  more  to  his  faculties  of  usefulness.  Plis  talents  multiplied 
 beyond  his  own  expectations,  or  those  of  his  friends.  A  steady 
 Ministry  is  likely  to  be  a  successful  one.  Changes  rarely 
 answer. 
 
 2.  Consistency  and  decision  of  character  as  a  Minister  of 
 Christ  may  next  be  mentioned.  Confidence  is  generated  by 
 degrees.  When  once  a  character  for  sincerity,  spirituality, 
 consistency,  boldness  in  the  Gospel,  is  established,  influence  is 
 rapidly  acquired.  Petty  errors  are  overlooked — peculiarities, 
 failures  of  temper,  defects  in  judgment — all  are  lost,  after  a 
 
REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON.  S93 
 
 number  of  years,  in  the  general  and  well-known  excellency 
 of  the  life.      Reports  arc  no  longer  believed,   prejudices 
 softened,  accusations  of  enthusiasm  and   party-spiril    are  ex- 
 amined before  they  are  credited.      The  body  and  substance  of 
 consistent  godliness  stand  forth,  and  the  shadowy  form 
 objections  disappear.    No  man  upon  earth  was  more  open  than 
 Mr.  Simeon  to  misrepresentations  ;  but  after  a  course  of  y< 
 almost  every  one  estimated  them  at  their  true  value.     Be  lived 
 for  more  than  half  a  century  in  the  eye  of  the  same  University. 
 He  was  the  companion  and  instructor  of  thirteen  or  fourt 
 generations  of  young  Students.     He  saw  the  disciples  of 
 early  days,  the  Governors  and  Professors  of  the  University  in 
 his  latter,     lie  was  known  never  to  have  had  but  one  obj 
 never  to  have  preached  but  one  doctrine.      First  his  frien 
 then  his  College  ;  then  the  University;  then   the   large  body 
 of  the  Clergy  with  whom  lie  had  been  associated  ;  lastly,  all 
 the  whole  country  understood  him.     They  did  not  all  ag 
 with  him;  but  they  understood  him.     And  as  a  general  revival 
 of  the  power  of  true  religion  in  the  Church  of  England 
 going  on  during  almost  the  entire  period  of  his  Ministry,  (to 
 which  by  God's  mercy  and  grace  he  himself  L  ntri- 
 
 buted)  his  influence  widened  inconceivably  towards  the  c 
 of  his  lengthened  life. 
 
 o.   Moderation  on  contested  and  doubtful  points  of  7V 
 contributed   to   his  ultimate  success — not   moderation  in 
 sense  of  tameness  as  to  the  great  vital  truths  of  the  Gospel  — 
 not  moderation  as  implying  conformity  to   the  world's  judg- 
 ment of  Christian  Doctrine — but  the  true  scriptural  moderate  D 
 arising  from  a  sense  of  man's  profound  ignorance,  and  of  the 
 danger  of  attempting  to  proceed  one  step  beyond  the  Eur 
 obvious  import  of  Divine  Revelation.     In  this  sense  he  was 
 moderate.     A  reverential  adherence  to  the  letter  of 
 Truth   was   the   characteristic  of  his    preaching.      lie   D 
 ventured  to  push  conclusions  from  Scripture  into  metaphysical 
 refinement.     Unless  the  conclusions  themselves,  as  well  ai  the 
 premises,  were  expressly  revealed,  he  was  fearful  and  earn 
 in  the  extreme.     He  conceived  early  in   life   the   design   of 
 forming  a  school  of  BUbHtism,  if  the  term  may  be  employed. 
 Instead  of  detaching  certain  passages  from  the  Bible,  deducing 
 propositions  from  these  passages,  and  then  making  these  propo- 
 sitions the  starting  posts  of  his  preaching,  he  kept  the  Bible 
 as  his  perpetual  standard  ;  and  used  articles  of  Theology  for 
 
594 
 
 the  end  for  which  they  were  intended,  not  to  supersede  the 
 Bible,  but  to  be  a  centre  of  unity,  a  safeguard  against  heresy 
 and  error,  and  a  means  of  discipline  and  order  in  the  Church. 
 He  did  not  consider  it  his  duty  to  attempt  to  reconcile  all  the 
 apparent  difficulties  in  St.  Paul,  but  to  preach  every  part  of 
 that  great  Apostle's  doctrine  in  its  place  and  bearing,  and  for 
 the  ends  for  which  each  part  was  evidently  employed  by  its 
 inspired  author.  Here  shone  forth  that  wisdom  in  Mr.  Simeon's 
 character  to  which  we  have  already  adverted — the  wisdom  of 
 bowing  before  the  infinite  understanding  of  the  Almighty,  and 
 not  venturing  to  speculate  on  matters  placed  far  above  human 
 comprehension.  As  Lord  Bacon  in  Natural  Philosophy  con- 
 sidered not  theories,  but  facts;  not  what  agreed  with  principles, 
 but  principles  themselves;  not  hidden  matters,  but  phenomena; 
 not  speculation,  but  practice,  as  the  points  of  greatest  moment; 
 so  every  word  of  Holy  Scripture  was  in  Mr.  Simeon's  view  a 
 fact,  a  principle,  a  phenomenon,  a  practical  point  of  the  utmost 
 consequence.  And  it  was  from  the  aggregation  of  these  that 
 he  aimed  at  constituting  his  Biblicism,  or  Scriptural  Divinity. 
 4.  His  eminently  devotional  spirit  must  next  be  mentioned. 
 No  man  perhaps  in  these  latter  ages  has  been  more  a  man  of 
 prayer  than  Mr.  Simeon.  It  is  believed  that  he  not  unfre- 
 quently  spent  whole  nights  in  prayer  to  God.  He  has  more 
 than  once  promised  particular  friends  to  devote  a  week  to  in- 
 tercession on  their  behalf.  The  spirit  of  prayer  counteracted 
 the  natural  roughness  of  his  temper,  reconciled  those  who  had 
 taken  offence,  gave  a  certain  charm  to  his  conversation,  mode- 
 rated contentions,  led  to  continual  self-knowledge  and  growth 
 in  grace,  and  laid  a  foundation  of  wide  influence.  In  his 
 afflictions,  prayer  was  his  refuge.  There  was  an  in  tenseness  of 
 desire,  a  prostration  of  soul,  a  brokenness  of  heart  before  God, 
 a  holy  filial  breathing  after  spiritual  blessings,  which  can 
 scarcely  be  conceived  by  those  who  only  saw  him  occasionally. 
 This  habit  of  mind  not  only  contributed  to  his  general  success 
 by  bringing  down  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  also  by 
 giving  a  certain  softened  tone  to  his  whole  character  which 
 generated  confidence  ;  and  which  being  joined  with  the  occupa- 
 tion of  his  appropriate  talent,  his  consistency  and  his  moderation 
 on  doubtful  matters,  shed  a  sort  of  unction  over  his  conversa- 
 tion and  Ministry,  which  in  spiritual  things  is  the  secret  of 
 real  influence  over  others. 
 
 />.   The  labour  he  bestowed  on  the  preparation  of  his  Sermons 
 
REV.    CHARLES   81ME0N. 
 
 must  by  all  means  be  noticed.  Few  cost  him  less  than  twelve 
 hours  of  study — many  twice  that  time:  and  some  54  feral  days. 
 Jle  once  told  the  writer  that  he  had  recomposed  the  plan  of  one 
 discourse  nearly  thirty  times.  He  gave  the  utmost  attention 
 to  the  rules  for  the  composition  of  discourses.  ]\'\<  chief 
 source  of  thought  was  the  Holy  Bible  itself,  on  which  In* 
 meditated,  it  may  be  truly  said,  day  and  night.  When  he  had 
 fixed  on  his  text,  lie  endeavoured  first  to  ascertain  tin-  simple, 
 obvious  meaning  of  the  words,  which  he  frequently  reduced  to 
 a  categorical  proposition.  He  then  aimed  at  catching  the 
 spirit  of  the  passage,  whether  consolatory,  alarming,  cautionary, 
 or  instructive.  After  this,  his  object  was  to  give  the  full  BO 
 to  the  particular  truth  before  him,  making  it  of  course  really 
 harmonious  with  the  analogy  of  faith,  but  not  OVi t  studioui 
 display  a  systematic  agreement.  In  Divine  Revelation,  In- 
 considered  himself  too  ignorant  and  feeble  to  attempt  (■>  recon- 
 cile to  his  finite  understanding  all  the  parts  of  a  redemption 
 as  yet  only  in  part  developed.  '  I  am  like  a  man."  he  used  to 
 say,  '  swimming  in  the  Atlantic;  and  I  ha\  .ik- 
 
 ing one  hand  against  Europe  and  the  other 
 The  writer  of  these  lines  has  a  deep  conviction  of  the  imm< 
 importance  of  Ministers  studying  thoroughly  their  discoui 
 in  order  to  abiding  usefulness.     Original  composition  will 
 come  easy,  if  it  be  habitual.     Better  the  feeblest  beginnings 
 in  one's  own  way,  than  the  most  finished  sermons  of  otl 
 Nothing  is  to  be  done  without  pains.     The  living   Minis 
 and  messenger,  and  watchman,  and  steward  of  the  1 
 of  Christ  is  dumb  and  unfaithful,  if  he  transfer  to  others  what 
 he  is  by  all  the  highest  obligations  called  on  to  perform  him- 
 self— the  using  all  means  for  touching  of  his  people's  heart  — 
 for  awakening  of  the  dead  in  sin  — consoling  of  the  penitent — 
 directing  the  enquirer — raising   the  fallen.      Nor  is  any  one 
 destitute  of  the  means  of  engaging  the  attention  of  "tie  1 
 he  will  but  take  pains  early,  and  be  persevoin-  in  tie-  use  "t" 
 the  natural  means  of  acquiring  the  faculty  of  teaching  with 
 effect.     Everyman  can  be  plain,  and  intelligible,  and  Lnfc  • 
 ing,  when  his  own  heart  is  engaged  on  other  subjects,  and  why 
 not  in  religion  ? 
 
 G.  Mr.  Simeon's  admirable  care  in  concUiating  ■'<' 
 and  aiding  the  studies  of  the  young  men  at  the  I  had 
 
 again  a  large  share  in  the  remarkable  success  which  attended 
 him.     In  every  part  of  the  kingdom  he  had  children. 
 
50  6  MEMOIRS    OF   THE 
 
 were,  in  the  Gospel,  who  had  derived  benefit  from  his  un- 
 wearied labours  during  a  long  life.  Multitudes  had  first  been 
 led  to  serious  religion  under  his  energetic  ministry,  or  had 
 been  awakened  to  greater  earnestness.  These  recommended 
 others  when  going  into  residence,  to  seek  his  acquaintance. 
 In  various  ways  did  he  labour  for  the  highest  welfare  of  all 
 who  were  thus  brought  within  his  influence.  His  public 
 Ministry  was  directed  very  much  to  their  edification — an 
 evening  party  each  week  was  known  to  be  open  to  any  who 
 wished  for  his  counsel — and  he  delivered,  twice  in  a  year,  a 
 course  of  lectures  upon  preaching  to  such  as  had  passed  the 
 earlier  division  of  their  College  course.  Thus  he  drew  around 
 him  a  constant  succession  of  pious  youth,  whose  minds  he 
 imbued  with  his  own  sound  and  laborious  views  of  Ministerial 
 diligence.  The  last  day  alone  will  reveal  the  aggregate  of 
 good  he  thus  accomplished.  If  we  take  only  four  or  five  cases 
 now  before  the  world — David  Brown — Henry  Martyn — John 
 Sargent — Thomas  Thomason — and  Bishop  Corrie — we  may 
 judge  by  them,  as  by  a  specimen,  of  the  hundreds  of  somewhat 
 similar  ones  which  occurred  during  the  fifty-four  years  of  his 
 labours.  There  was  an  energy  and  sincerity  in  his  manner, 
 which,  as  he  himself  advanced  in  life,  gave  him  a  more  than 
 fatherly  authority  over  the  young  men,  as  they  came  up  year 
 after  year.  He  was  perpetually  engaged  in  finding  for  those 
 who  were  of  age  for  Orders  suitable  Curacies.  He  proffered 
 to  others  Chaplaincies  in  India  when  he  conceived  their  cast 
 of  mind  was  suitable.  He  watched  over  those  newly  ordained, 
 and  gave  the  most  valuable  suggestions,  as  to  voice,  manner, 
 and  disposal  of  time.  In  another  respect,  also,  his  influence 
 was  of  the  most  salutary  character.  He  urged  all  his  young 
 friends  to  pursue  diligently  the  appropriate  studies  of  the 
 University — he  protested  against  idleness  and  caprice  and  dis- 
 obedience to  the  College  Tutor,  under  the  shallow  pretence  of 
 following  more  spiritual  and  congenial  reading.  The  conse- 
 quence was,  that  Mr.  Simeon  was  more  and  more  respected  by 
 the  Senior  part  of  the  University — learning  was  observed  not 
 to  be  incompatible  with  his  views  of  Scriptural  piety — and 
 many  who  were  far  from  espousing  those  views  themselves, 
 were  yet  filled  with  respect  for  his  consistent  and  striking 
 character. 
 
 7.  A  different  source,  but  a  most  copious  one,  of  legitimate 
 influence  ivas  the  interest  he  took  in  the  <i>nti  /,',  ligiom 
 
RET.   CHARLES   si  Ml  597 
 
 for  Diffusing  the  Knowledge  of the  Gospel.    Besides  the  old  and 
 venerable  institutions  in  our  Church,  he  was  amongst  the  first 
 and  wannest  supporters  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the 
 British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  Jews' Conversion  8a 
 the  Prayer-Book  and  Homily  Society,  and  others. 
 
 To  the  Society,  however,  for  the  Conversion  of  the  Jews, 
 Mr.  Simeon  was  pre-eminently  attached,  in  truth,  he 
 almost  from  the  commencement  the  chief  stay  of  that  great 
 cause.  The  simple  but  affecting  address  which  ho  dictated  on 
 his  dying  bod  on  this  subject  is  before  the  world.  Some  of  his 
 finest  Sermons  in  his  //>■>•<>■  are  on  subjects  connected  with 
 their  wonderful  history. 
 
 His  unwearied  zeal  in    these   more   popular   institu 
 united  with  his  academical  character  t<>  raise  lu"<  general  in- 
 fluence,    (hie  ^i  these  two  branches  of  labour  suffices  for  most 
 men.     Indeed  excellence  in  one  commonly  unfits  for  bug 
 in  the  other.     But  such  a\;i^  the  energy  o['  Mr.  Simeoi 
 the  fervour  of  his  piety,  and  his  habits  oi'  preparation,  that  he 
 excelled  almost  equally  in  both. 
 
 8.   Hi*  enlightened  and  firm  attachment  to 
 Episcopal  Church  further  added,  in  a  degree  it  is  difficult  t<> 
 measure,  to  his  weight  of  character  in   the  country.     Oonfi- 
 dence  never  follows  instability.      A  feeble  unsettled  man  i^ 
 to  be  betrayed  into  inconsistencies,  which  ion- 
 
 duct  can  redeem.     Mr.  Simeon   never  varied  throughout  a 
 long  life,    in   ardent,  marked,  and   avowed  attachment    to  the 
 doctrine  and   discipline  of  our  Apostolical  Church.      End 
 his  own  Discourses  on  the  Liturgy,  and  the  whole  tenor  ofhii 
 Ministry  and  labours,  placed  hi-  judgment  on  these  q 
 out  of  all  doubt,      Nor   did    any  man    Lament    or  opp 
 than  himself  the  novelties,  and  follies,  ami  fanaticisms,  which 
 sprung-   up  during    the   period   oi'  his    Mini-try.      He  had  no 
 reserve  on  these  occasions.     The  advocates  of   tongues  and 
 miracles  and  voices,  and   o(  the  persona)  reign   of  our   Lord, 
 found  no  support  in  him  ;  any  more  than   the  high  Calvinism 
 on  the  one  hand,  or  the  Arminianism  on  the  other,  which  at 
 different    times    threatened  divisions    in    the    Church. 
 moderation  and  comprehension  o\^  the  Church  of  England 
 his   joy — as   it  is   of  all  her  best   members.      A  thousand — 
 ten  thousand  opinions  on  difficult  or  subordinate  questions 
 are  all  equally  compatible  with  a  conscientious  obedienc 
 her  rules  of  discipline  and  form  o(  sound  words.     Mr.  Sim< 
 
598  MEMOIRS    OF    THE 
 
 neither  verged  towards  the  great  error  of  over  magnifying  the 
 Ecclesiastical  Polity  of  the  Church  and  placing  it  in  the  stead 
 of  Christ  and  Salvation  ;  nor  towards  the  opposite  mistake  of 
 undervaluing  the  Sacraments  and  the  authority  of  an  Aposto- 
 lical Episcopacy.  The  temptations  of  the  great  adversary  are 
 directed  to  each  of  these  extremes  at  different  times. 
 
 Mr.  Simeon  pursued  through  all  changes  the  even  tenor  of 
 his  way ;  and  it  is  truly  observed  by  Dr.  Dealtry  in  his 
 '  Funeral  Discourse,'  that  if  from  any  ill-regulated  zeal,  or  a 
 feeling  of  disappointment  at  the  want  of  countenance  from 
 others,  he  had  been  induced  to  take  extravagant  steps,  or  to 
 quit  the  Communion  of  the  Church,  he  never  would  have  been 
 the  means  of  producing  anything  like  the  amount  of  good,  or 
 of  doing  anything  like  so  much  toward  diffusing  in  future 
 generations  the  light  of  holy  truth,  as  he  has  now  done. 
 
 9.  Another  point  may  here  be  noticed — His  manner  of 
 bearing  opposition  as  it  arose,  and  his  victories  over  himself 
 throughout  life,  contributed  not  a  little  to  that  remarkable 
 success  and  authority  which  he  at  length  acquired.  Two- 
 thirds  perhaps  of  his  Ministry  were  passed  under  very  con- 
 siderable discouragement.  Had  he  complained  loudly,  had  he 
 resisted  peevishly,  had  he  deserted  his  post  of  duty  rashly,  the 
 Church  and  the  world  could  have  been  little  benefited  com- 
 paratively by  his  labours.  But  he  endured  as  seeing  Him  who 
 is  invisible.  He  meekly  bore  for  Christ's  sake  the  cross  im- 
 posed upon  him.  He  returned  good  for  evil.  He  subdued 
 the  old  man  within  him.  He  looked  above  creatures  and  in- 
 struments to  the  hand  which  sent  them.  He  endeavoured  to 
 follow  Apostles  and  Prophets  in  the  road  of  suffering,  and  in 
 the  spirit  which  they  manifested.  What  was  the  result  1  His 
 character  and  influence  were  more  and  more  recognized.  Par- 
 ticular opposition  died  away,  as  it  commonly  does  ;  but  the 
 spiritual  fruit  which  it  yields  remained.  Thus  every  trial 
 contributed  to  his  solid  advance  and  growth  in  grace.  Each 
 victory  over  himself  tended  to  his  own  purification  and  his 
 subsequent  success.  Vanity,  conceit,  self-dependence,  high- 
 ness of  countenance  (the  faults  of  the  energetic  and  command- 
 ing) were  thus  checked.  Constitutional  failings  were  corrected. 
 He  was  prepared  to  bear  aright  that  respect  which  was  to 
 follow  him  at  the  close  of  life,  and  which  but  for  this  counter- 
 balance would  have  marred  the  humility  and  simplicity  of  his 
 mind.     And  so,    after  years  of  difficulty  and    coldness  and 
 
REV.  OHARLKS  SIMEON. 
 
 resistance,  he  bursts  forth  into  the  full  influence  and  ret 
 nized  honour  of  the  aged  servant  of  the  Lord  during  the  clo« 
 twelve  or  fifteen  years.  His  previous  trials  have  now  their  bl  - 
 effect; — his  internal  habits  of  humility  are  iu»\v  put   to  their 
 appropriate  effort.     He  goes  down  to  the  grave  full  ofhonour, 
 surrounded  by  the  disciples  whom  he  had  trained,  acknow- 
 ledged as  a  true  son  of  the  Church  of  England,  as  well  as 
 a  beloved  child  of  the  Lord  of  all,  and  regarded  as  a   jus! 
 object  of  imitation  lor  the  Ministers  of  each  succeeding 
 
 10.  And  the  result,  bo  it  observed,  was  that  by  these  and 
 similar  causes,  that  is,  the  m 
 
 holiness  thus  exhibited  during  fifty  or  sixty  \  I,,/ 
 
 great  talents,  or  extraordinary  \  judgment,  or  \ 
 
 Ocular  attainment*  in  academical  learning,  God  gave  him  this 
 wide  and  blessed  influence  over  the  age  iii  which  he  lived.    S  • 
 tar  from  being  the  man  whom  we  Bhould  at  firs!  abstract 
 have  selected  for  the  delicate  and  difficult  post  of  an  (Tniven 
 we  should  have  perhaps  considered  him  peculiarly  unl 
 it: — we  should  have  thought  him  too  enei  rent, 
 
 too  peculiar  in  his  habits,  too  bold,  too  incautious  :  an  I 
 should  have  preferred  some  refined,  and  elegant,  and  aco 
 plished   scholar,  some  .    mathematical   fam  . 
 
 ardent  student  of  philosophical  discovery.  And  yet,  behold, 
 how  God  honours  simplicity  and  devotedness  of  heart  in  \\i< 
 servants — behold,  how  a  man  of  no  extraordinary  endowments, 
 yet  occupying  with  his  talents,  consistent,  moderate,  with  a 
 spirit  of  prayer,  laborious,  consulting  the  good  of  the  young, 
 joining  in  all  pious  designs,  attached  firmly  to  his  Church,  and 
 learning  in  the  school  of  painful  discipline,  rises  above  ol 
 cles,  is  stretched  beyond  his  apparent  capabilities,  adapts  him- 
 self to  a  situation  of  extreme  difficulty,  acquires  the  faculty 
 of  meeting  its  demands,  and  ends  by  compassing  infinitely 
 Greater  o;ood  than  a  less  energetic  and  decisive  character,  1 
 ever  talented,  would  have  accomplished. 
 
 To  have  been  free  from  a  thousand  peculiarities  and  petty 
 faults  (which  no  one  pretends  to  conceal  in  the  case  of  Mr. 
 Simeon)  would  have  been  easy  :  but  to  rise  to  his  bright  of 
 love  to  Christ,  to  feel  his  compassion  for  souls,  to  stand  boldly 
 and  courageously  forward  in  the  face  of  difficulty,  to  live  down 
 misapprehensions,  to  be  a  burning  and  a  shining  light  in  his 
 generation,  to  lift  up  a  standard  of  truth  when  the  enemy  had 
 come  in  like  a  flood — this  was  the  difficult  task — and  for  this 
 
GOO 
 
 MEMOIRS    OF    THE    REV.  CHARLES    SIMEON. 
 
 we  glorify  God  in  our  departed  friend.  Nor  does  anything 
 more  clearly  show  the  effect  of  grace — of  real,  solid,  inte- 
 rior grace — in  his  character,  than  that  all  through  life  he 
 should  have  been  uniting  the  natural  fervour  and  ardour  of 
 his  constitutional  temperament,  in  his  manner  of  grasping  the 
 truth  of  the  Gospel,  with  the  perpetual  check  and  correctives 
 which  we  have  been  adverting  to.  Had  he  been  merely  fer- 
 vent, he  would  have  fallen  into  some  plausible  errors,  or  have 
 been  betrayed  into  some  breaches  of  ecclesiastical  order.  Had 
 he,  on  the  contrary,  been  merely  prudent,  consistent,  moderate, 
 etc.,  without  a  fundamental  warmth  of  mind,  he  would  never 
 have  risen  to  be  a  light  of  the  Church.  The  union  of  the  two 
 classes  of  qualifications — of  those  on  the  side  of  energy  with 
 those  springing  from  wisdom,  made  him  that  he  was  j  and  in 
 this  union  he  is  eminently  to  be  regarded  as  an  object  of  imita- 
 tion by  the  Clergy  in  every  part  of  the  world. 
 
 The  mind  indeed  is  astonished  at  the  amount  of  this 
 remarkable  man's  ultimate  usefulness.  As  a  Preacher,  he  was 
 unquestionably  one  of  the  first  of  his  age — as  a  Divine,  one  of 
 the  most  truly  scriptural — as  a  Resident  in  the  University, 
 the  most  useful  person  beyond  all  doubt  which  these  latter 
 times  have  known — as  a  Writer  he  began  early  in  life,  and 
 accomplished,  after  forty  years'  persevering  labour,  a  most 
 extensive  and  valuable  collection  of  Discourses  on  every  part 
 of  Scripture  for  the  guidance  of  Divinity  Students — as  a 
 Churchman,  he  devoted  all  his  property  to  perpetuate  in 
 numerous  populous  parishes  the  selection  of  devoted  and  able 
 Ministers — as  a  Man  and  a  Christian,  he  eminently  lived  to 
 the  glory,  and  died  in  the  peace  of  Christ  his  Lord." 
 
 ^VT^fiovevere  tojv  riyovfievuyv  vjjlwj', 
 
 o'lTiieg  lXa\r](rav  vjjlIv  tov  \oyov  rov  QsoV 
 
 wv  dradetopuupreg  rrjv  ek'fiacriv  rijc  dvaaTpotyijc, 
 
 jjiLfielade  tt\v  tzigtlv. 
 
 II120YS   XPI2T02, 
 X0E5  KAI  2HMEPON  O  AYT02,  KAI  EI2  TOT2  AIHNA5. 
 ITcb.  xiii.  7,  8. 
 
 Tin:  end.